Advocates Act

November 30, 2014

Section 1. Short title, extent and commencement

²(1) This Act may be called the Advocates Act, 1961.

²[(2) It extends to the whole of India]

(3) It ³[shall, in relation to the territories other than those referred to in sub-section (4) come into force] on such date ⁴ as the Central Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, appoint, and different dates3 may be appointed for different provisions of this Act.

⁵[(4) This Act shall, in relation to the State of Jammu and Kashmir6 and the Union territory of Goa, Daman and Diu, come into force on such date7 as the Central Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, appoint in this behalf, and different dates may be appointed for different provisions of this Act.

1. Subs, by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 2, for sub-section (2) (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).
2. The Act has been extended to The Union territory of Dadra & Nagar Haveli by Regulation 8 of 1963. The Union territory of Pondicherry by Act 26 of 1968, sec. 3 and Sch.

3. Subs, by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).
4. The following are the Notifications by which different dates have been appointed for different provisions of this Act:-

5. Sub-section (4) ins. By Act 60 of 1973, sec, 2.
6. 1-8-1986 vide G.S.R. 1946(E), dated 15-7-1986 (except section 30) the Act is enforced in the State of Jammu and Kashmir.
7. 1-6-1979, vide G.S.R. 84(E)/1979, (except section 30) the Act is enforced in Goa, Daman and Diu.

Section 2. Definitions.

¹[(1)] In this Act, unless the context otherwise requires,

(a) “advocate” means an advocate entered in any roll under the provisions of this Act;

(b) “appointed day”, in relation to any provision of this Act, means the day on which that provision comes into force;

(c) ²[***]

(d) “Bar Council” means a Bar Council constituted under this Act;

(e) “Bar Council of India” means the Bar Council constituted under section 4 for the territories to which this Act extends;

(f) ³[***]

(g) “High Court”, except in sub-section (1) ⁴[and sub-section (1A)] of section 34 and in sections 42 and 43, does not include a court of the Judicial Commissioner, and, in relation to a State Bar Council, means,

(i) in the case of a Bar Council constituted for a State or for a State and one or more Union Territories, the High Court for the State;

(ii) in the case of the Bar Council constituted for Delhi, ⁵[the High Court of Delhi];

(h) “law graduate” means a person who has obtained a bachelor’s degree in law from any university established by law in India;

(i) “legal practitioner” means an advocate ⁶[or vakil] of any High Court, a pleader mukhtar or revenue agent;

(j) “prescribed” means prescribed by rules made under this Act;

(k) “roll” means a roll of advocates prepared and maintained under this Act;

(l) “State” does not include a Union Territory;

(m) “State Bar Council” means a Bar Council constituted under section 3;

(n) “State roll” means a roll of advocates prepared and maintained by a State Bar Council under section 17.

⁷[(2) Any reference in this Act to a law which is not in force in the State of Jammu and Kashmir or in the Union Territory of Goa, Daman and Diu, shall, in relation to that State or that territory, be construed as a reference to the corresponding law, if any, in force in that State or that Territory, as the case may be.]

1. Section 2 renumbered as sub-section (1) thereof by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

2. Clause (c) omitted by Act 107 of 1976, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 15-10-1976).

3. Clause (f) omitted by Act 60 of 1973 sec 3 (w.e.f. 31-01-1974.)

4. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973 sec. 3 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974.)

5. Subs. by Act 60 of 1973 sec. 3 for the High Court of Punjab (w.e.f. 31-1-1974.)

6. Subs. by Act 107 of 1976 sec. 2 for vakil or attorney (w.e.f. 15-10-1976).

7. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973 sec. 3 for vakil or attorney (w.e.f.15-10-1976.)

* Goa is now a state, see Goa, Daman and Diu Reorganisation Act, 1987 (18 of 1987),
sec. 3 (w.e.f. 30-5-1987).

Section 3. States Bar Councils.

(1) There shall be a Bar Council—

(a) for each of States of Andhra Pradesh, Bihar, Gujarat, ¹[Jammu and Kashmir], ²[Jharkhand] ³[Madhya Pradesh, Chhattisgarh], ⁴[***], ⁵[***], ⁶[Karnataka], Orissa, Rajasthan ⁷[Uttar Pradesh and Uttaranchal], to be known as the Bar Council of that State;

⁸[(b) for the States of Arunachal Pradesh, Assam, Manipur, Meghalaya, Mizoram, Nagaland and Tripura to be known as the Bar Council of Assam, Nagaland, Meghalaya, Manipur, Tripura, Mizoram and Arunachal Pradesh;]

(c) for the State of Kerala and 9[the Union territory of Lakshadweep], to be known as the Bar Council of Kerala;

¹⁰[(cc) for the ¹¹[State of Tamil Nadu] and the Union territory of Pondicherry to be known as the Bar Council of Madras*;]

¹²[(ccc) for the States of Maharashtra and Goa, and the Union territories of Dadra and Nagar Haveli and Daman and Diu, to be known as the Bar Council of Maharashtra and Goa;]

¹³[(d) for the States of Punjab and Haryana, and the Union territory of Chandigarh, to be known as the Bar Council of Punjab and Haryana;

(dd) for the State of Himachal Pradesh, to be known as the Bar Council of Himachal Pradesh;]

(e) for the State of West Bengal and the ¹⁴[Union territory of Andaman and Nicobar Islands], to be known as the Bar Council of West Bengal; and

(f) for the Union territory of Delhi, to be known as the Bar Council of Delhi.

(2) A State Bar Council shall consist of the following members, namely:—

(a) in the case of the State Bar Council of Delhi, the Additional Solicitor General of India ex officio ¹⁵[in the case of the State Bar Council of Assam, Nagaland, Meghalaya, Manipur and Tripura, the Advocate General of each of the State of Assam, Manipur, Meghalaya, Nagaland and Tripura, ex officio; in the case of the State Bar Council of Punjab and Haryana, the Advocate-General of each of the State of Punjab and Haryana, ex officio;] and in the case of any other State Bar Council, the Advocate-General of the State, ex officio;

¹⁶[(b) in the case of a State Bar Council with an electorate not exceeding five thousand, fifteen members, in the case of a State Bar Council with an electorate exceeding five thousand but not exceeding ten thousand, twenty members, and in the case of the State Bar Council with an electorate exceeding ten thousand, twenty-five members, elected in accordance with the system of proportional representation by means of the single transferable vote from amongst advocates on the electoral roll of the State Bar Council:]

¹⁷[Provided that as nearly as possible one-half of such elected members shall subject to any rules that may be made in this behalf by the Bar Council of India, be persons who have for at least ten years been advocates on a State roll, and in computing the said period of ten years in relation to any such person, there shall be included any period during which the person has been an advocate enrolled under the Indian Bar Councils Act, 1926 (38 of 1926).]

¹⁸[(3) There shall be a Chairman and a Vice-Chairman of each State Bar Council elected by the Council in such manner as may be prescribed.

(3A) Every person holding office as Chairman or as Vice-Chairman of any State Bar Council immediately before the commencement of the Advocates (Amendment) Act, 1977 (38 of 1977) shall, on such commencement, cease to hold office as Chairman or Vice-Chairman, as the case may be:

Provided that every such person shall continue to carry on the duties of his office until the Chairman or the Vice-Chairman, as the case may be, of each State Bar Council, elected after the commencement of the Advocates (Amendment) Act, 1977 (38 of 1977), assumes charge of the office.]

¹⁹[(4) An Advocate shall be disqualified from voting at an election under sub-section (2) or for being chosen as, and for being, a member of State Bar Council, unless he possesses such qualifications or satisfies such conditions as may be prescribed in this behalf by the Bar Council of India, and subject to any such rules that may be made, an electoral roll shall be prepared and revised from time to time by each State Bar Council.

(5) Nothing in the proviso to sub-section (2) shall affect the term of office of any member elected before the commencement of the Advocates (Amendment) Act, 1964 (21 of 1964), but every election after such commencement shall be held in accordance with the provisions of the rules made by the Bar Council of India to give effect to the said proviso.]

²⁰[(6) Nothing in clause (b) of sub-section (2) shall affect the representation of elected members in any State Bar Council as constituted immediately before the commencement of the Advocates (Amendment) Act, 1973 (60 of 1973), until that State Bar Council is reconstituted in accordance with the provision of this Act.]

—————

1. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 4 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

2. Ins. by Act 30 of 2000, sec. 28 (w.e.f. 15-11-2000).

3. Subs. by Act 28 of 2000, sec. 24, for “and Madhya Pradesh” (w.e.f. 1-11-2000).

4. The word “Madras” omitted by Act 26 of 1968, sec. 3 and Sch.—Part I (w.e.f. 24-5-1968).

5. The word “Maharashtra” omitted by the Dadra and Nagar Haveli (Civil Courts and Miscellaneous Provisions) Regulations, 1963 (8 of 1963), sec. 12 (w.e.f. 1-7-1965).

6. Subs. by the Mysore State (Alteration of Name) (Adaptation of Laws on Union Subjects) Order, 1974, for “Mysore” (w.e.f. 1-11-1973).

7. Subs. by Act 29 of 2000, sec. 29, for “and Uttar Pradesh” (w.e.f. 9-11-2000).

8. Subs. by Act 69 of 1986, sec. 19, for clause (b) (w.e.f. 24-12-1986). Earlier clause (b) was substituted by Act 81 of 1971, sec. 34(3) and by Act 34 of 1986, sec. 16.

9. Subs. by Act 34 of 1973, sec. 5, for “the Union territory of the Laccadive, Minicoy and Amindivi Islands” (w.e.f. 1-11-1973).

10. Ins. by Act 26 of 1968, sec. 3 and Sch.—Part I (w.e.f. 26-5-1968).

11. Subs. by the Madras State (Alteration of Name) (Adaptation of Laws on Union Subjects) Order, 1970, for “State of Madras” (w.e.f. 14-1-1969). * Now Tamil Nadu.

12. Subs. by Act 18 of 1987, sec. 21, for clause (ccc) (w.e.f. 30-5-1987). Earlier clause (cc) was inserted by the Dadra and Nagar Haveli (Civil Courts and Miscellaneous Provisions) Regulations, 1963 (8 of 1963), regulation 12 and was re-lettered as clause (ccc) by Act 26 of 1968, sec. 3 and Sch.—Part I (w.e.f. 26-5-1968) and it was amended by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 4 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

13. Subs. by Act 53 of 1970, sec. 24, for clause (d) (w.e.f. 25-1-1971).

14. Subs. by Act 81 of 1971, sec. 34, for “Union Territories of Tripura and the Andaman and Nicobar Islands” (w.e.f. 21-1-1972).

15. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 4 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

16. Subs. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 4, for clause (b) (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

17. Ins. by Act 21 of 1964, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 16-5-1964).

18. Subs. by Act 38 of 1977, sec. 2, for sub-section (3). Earlier sub-section (3) was substituted by Act 107 of 1976, sec. 3 (w.e.f. 13-9-1976).

19. Ins. by Act 21 of 1964, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 16-5-1964).

20. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 4 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 4. Bar Council of India.

(1) There shall be a Bar Council for the territories to which this Act extends to be known as the Bar Council of India which shall consist of the following members, namely:

(a) the Attorney-General of India, ex officio;

(b) the Solicitor-General of India, ex officio;

¹[***]

(c) one member elected by each State Bar Council from amongst its members.

²[(1 A) No person shall be eligible for being elected as a member of the Bar Council of India unless he possesses the qualifications specified in the proviso to sub-section (2) of section 3.]

³[(2) There shall be a Chairman and a Vice-Chairman of the Bar Council of India elected by the Council in such manner as may be prescribed.

(2A) A person holding office as Chairman or as Vice-Chairman of the Bar Council of India immediately before the commencement of the Advocates (Amendment) Act, 1977 (38 of 1977), shall, on such commencement, cease to hold office as Chairman or Vice-Chairman, as the case may be :

PROVIDED that such person shall continue to carry on the duties of his office until the Chairman or the Vice-Chairman, as the case may be, of the Council, elected after the commencement of the Advocates (Amendment) Act, 1977 (38 of 1977), assumes charge of the office.]

⁴[(3) The term of office of a member of the Bar Council of India elected by the State Bar Council shall

(i) in the case of a member of a State Bar Council who holds office ex officio, be two years from the date of his election[or till he ceases to be a member of the State Bar Council, whichever is earlier;] and

(ii) in any other case, be for the period for which he holds office as a member of the State Bar Council:

PROVIDED that every such member shall continue to hold as a member of the Bar Council of India until his successor is elected.]

1. Clause (bb) omitted by Act 38 of 1977 sec. 3 (w.e.f. 31-10-1977).

2. Inserted by Act 60 of 1973 sec 5 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974)..

3. Substituted by Act 38 of 1977 sec 3 for sub-section (2) (w.e.f. 31-10-1979).

4. Inserted by Act 21 of 1964 sec.3

Section 5. Bar Council to be body corporate.

Every Bar Council shall be a body corporate having perpetual succession and a common seal, with power to acquire and hold property, both movable and immovable, and to contract, and may by the name by which it is known sue and be sued.

Section 6. Functions of State Bar Councils.

(1) The functions of a State Bar Council shall be

(a) to admit persons as advocates on its roll;

(b) to prepare and maintain such roll;

(c) to entertain and determine cases of misconduct against advocates on its roll;

(d) to safeguard the rights, privileges and interests of advocates on its roll;

¹[(dd) to promote the growth of Bar Associations for the purposes of effective implementation of the welfare schemes referred to in clause (a) of sub-section (2) of this section and clause (a) of sub-section (2) of section 7;]

(e) to promote and support law reform;

²[(ee) to conduct seminars and organise talks on legal topics by eminent jurists and publish journals and papers of legal interest;

(eee) to organise legal aid to the poor in the prescribed manner;]

(f) to manage and invest the funds of the Bar Council;

(g) to provide for the election of its members;

³[(gg) to visit and inspect universities in accordance with the directions given under clause (i) of sub-section (1) of section 7;]

(h) to perform all other functions conferred on it by or under this Act; (i) to do all other things necessary for discharging the aforesaid functions.

⁴[(2) A State Bar Council may constitute one or more funds in the prescribed manner for the purpose of

(a) giving financial assistance to organise welfare schemes for the indigent, disabled or other advocates;

(b) giving legal aid or advice in accordance with the rules made in this behalf;

⁵[(c) establishing law libraries.]

⁶(3) A State Bar Council may receive any grants, donations, gifts or benefactions for all or any of the purposes specified in sub-section (2) which shall be credited to the appropriate fund or funds constituted under that sub-section.]

1 Inserted by Act 70 of 1993, sec. 2(i)(a).

2. Inserted by Act 60 of 1973 sec. 6 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

3. Substituted by Act 70 of 1993 sec. 2(i) (b).

4. Sub-section (2) and (3) subs. by Act 60 of 1973 sec.6 for sub -section (2).

5. Ins by Act 70 of 1993 sec. 2(ii)
6. Sub-sections (2) and (3) subs. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 6, for sub-section (2) (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 7. Functions of Bar Council of India.

¹[(1)] The functions of the Bar Council of India shall be

²[***]

(b) to lay down standards of professional conduct and etiquette for advocates;

(c) to lay down the procedure to be followed by its disciplinary committee and the disciplinary committee of each State Bar Council;

(d) to safeguard the rights, privileges and interests of advocates;

(e) to promote and support law reform;

(f) to deal with and dispose of any matter arising under this Act, which may be referred to it by a State Bar Council;

(g) to exercise general supervision and control over State Bar Councils;

(h) to promote legal education and to lay down standards of such education in consultation with the universities in India imparting such education and the State Bar Councils;

(i) to recognise universities whose degree in law shall be a qualification for enrolment as an advocate and for that purpose to visit and inspect universities; ³[or cause the State Bar Councils to visit and inspect universities in accordance with such directions as it may give in this behalf;]

⁴[(ia) to conduct seminars and organise talks on legal topics by eminent jurists and publish journals and papers of legal interest;

(ib) To organise legal aid to the poor in the prescribed manner;

(ic) To recognise on a reciprocal basis foreign qualifications in law obtained outside Indian for the purpose of admission as advocate under this Act;]

(j) To manage and invest the funds of the Bar Council;

(k) To provide for the election of its members;

(l) To perform all other functions conferred on it by or under this Act;

(m) To do all other things necessary for discharging the aforesaid functions;

⁵[(2) The Bar Council of India may constitute one or more funds in the prescribed manner for the purpose of

(a) Giving financial assistance to organise welfare schemes for indigent, disabled or other advocates;

(b) Giving legal aid or advice in accordance with the rules made in this behalf;]

⁶[( c) Establishing law libraries.]

⁵(3) The Bar Council of India may receive any grants, donations, gifts or benefactions for all or any of the purposes specified in sub-section (2) which shall be credited to the appropriate fund or funds constituted under that sub-section].

1. Renumbered as sub-s. (1) by Act 60 of 1973

2. Inserted by Act 70 of 1993.

3. Inserted by Act 60 of 1973.

Section 7A. Membership in international bodies.

¹[7A.- Membership in international bodies

The Bar Council of India may become a member of international legal bodies such as the International Bar Association or the International Legal Aid Association, contribute such sums as it thinks fit to such bodies by way of subscription or otherwise and authorise expenditure on the participation of its representatives in any international legal conference or seminar.]

1. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973 sec. 8 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 8. The term of office of an elected member of a State Bar Council.

¹[8. The term of office of an elected member of a State Bar Council.

The than an elected member thereof referred to in Section 54) shall be five years from the date of publication of the result of his election:

Provided that where a State Bar Council fails to provide for the election of its members before the expiry of the said term, the Bar Council of India may, by order for reasons to be recorded in writing, extend the said term, the Bar Council of India may, by order, for reasons to be recorded in writing, extend the said term for a period not exceeding six months.

—————

1. Section 8 subs. by Act 70 of 1993, sec. 4, for section 8 (w.e.f. 26-12-1993).

Section 8A. Constitution of Special Committee in the absence of election.

¹ Constitution of Special Committee in the absence of election.

(1) Where a State Bar Council fails to provide for the election of its members before the expiry of the term of five years or the extended term, as the case may be, referred to in section 8, the Bar Council of India shall, on and from the date immediately following the day of such expiry, constitute a Special Committee consisting of

(i) the ex officio member of the State Bar Council referred to in clause (a) of sub-section (2) of section 3 to be the Chairman :

PROVIDED that where there are more than one ex officio members, the senior most amongst them shall be the Chairman; and

(ii) two members to be nominated by the Bar Council of India from amongst advocates on the electoral roll of the State Bar Council, to discharge the functions of the State Bar Council until the Bar Council is constituted under this Act.

(2) On the constitution of the Special Committee and until the State Bar Council is constituted

(a) all properties and assets vesting in the State Bar Council shall vest in the Special Committee;

(b) all rights, liabilities and obligations of the State Bar Council, whether arising out of any contract or otherwise, shall be the rights, liabilities and obligations of the Special Committee;

(c) all proceedings pending before the State Bar Council in respect of any disciplinary matter or otherwise shall stand transferred to the Special Committee.

(3) The Special Committee constituted under sub-section (1) shall, in accordance with such directions as the Bar Council of India may give to it in this behalf, hold elections to the State Bar Council within a period of six months from the date of its constitution under sub-section (1), and where, for any reason the Special Committee is not in a position to conduct election within the said period of six months, the Bar Council of India may, for reasons to be recorded by it in writing, extend the said period.

—————

1. Section 8A subs. by Act 70 of 1993, sec. 4, for section 8 (w.e.f. 26-12-1993).

Section 9. Disciplinary Committees.

(1) A Bar Council shall constitute one or more disciplinary committees, each of which shall consist of three persons of whom two shall be persons elected by the Council from amongst its members and the other shall be a person co-opted by the Council from amongst advocates who possess the qualifications specified in the proviso to sub-section (2) of section 3 and who are not members of the Council, and the senior-most advocate amongst the members of a disciplinary committee shall be the Chairman thereof.

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), any disciplinary committee constituted prior to the commencement of the Advocates (Amendment) Act, 1964, (21 of 1964) may dispose of the proceedings pending before it as if this section had not been amended by the said Act.

Section 9A. Constitution of legal aid committees

¹[9A. Constitution of legal aid committees

(1) A Bar Council may constitute one or more legal aid committees each of which shall consist of such number of members, not exceeding nine but not less than five, as may be prescribed.

(2) The qualifications, the method of selection and the term of office of the member of a legal aid committee shall be such as may be prescribed.]

1. Ins by Act 60 of 1973 sec. 9 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974.)

Section 10. Constitution of committee other than disciplinary committees.

(1) A State Bar Council shall constitute the following standing committees, namely,

(a) an executive committee consisting of five members elected by the Council from amongst its members;

(b) an enrolment committee consisting of three members elected by the Council from amongst its members.

(2) The Bar Council of India shall constitute the following standing committees, namely,

(a) an executive committee consisting of nine members elected by the Council from amongst its members;

(b) a legal education committee consisting of ten members, of whom five shall be persons elected by the Council from amongst its members and five shall be persons co-opted by the Council who are not members thereof.

(3) A State Bar Council and the Bar Council of India may constitute from amongst its members such other committees as it may deem necessary for the purposes of carrying out the provisions of this Act.

Section 10A. Transaction of business by Bar Councils and committees thereof.

¹[10A. Transaction of business by Bar Councils and committees thereof

²[(1) The Bar Council of India shall meet at New Delhi or at such other place as it may, for reasons to be recorded in writing, determine.

(2) A State Bar Council shall meet at its headquarters or at such other place as it may, for reasons to be recorded in writing, determine.]

(3) The committees other than disciplinary committees constituted by the Bar Councils shall meet at the headquarters of the respective Bar Councils.

(4) Every Bar Council and every committee thereof except the disciplinary committees shall observe such rules of procedure in regard to the transaction of business at their meetings as may be prescribed.

(5) The disciplinary committees constituted under section 9 shall meet at such times and places and shall observe such rules of procedure in regard to the transaction of business at their meetings as may be prescribed.]

1 Inserted by Act 60 of 1973 Sec. 10 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

2 Substituted by Act 70 of 1993. sec. 5,

Section 10B. Disqualification of members of Bar Council.

¹[10B.] Disqualification of members of Bar Council

An elected member of a Bar Council shall be deemed to have vacated his office if he is declared by the Bar Council of which he is a member to have been absent without sufficient excuse from three consecutive meetings of such Council, or if his name is, for any cause, removed from the roll of advocates or if he is otherwise disqualified under any rule made by the Bar Council of India.

—————

1. Section 10A renumbered as section 10B by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 10 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 11. Staff of Bar Council.

(1) Every Bar Council shall appoint a secretary and may appoint an accountant and such number of other persons on its staff as it may deem necessary.

(2) The secretary and the accountant, if any, shall possess such qualifications as may be prescribed.

Section 12. Accounts and audit.

(1) Every Bar Council shall cause to be maintained such books of accounts and other books in such form and in such manner as may be prescribed.

(2) The accounts of a Bar Council shall be audited by auditors duly qualified to act as auditors of companies under the Companies Act, 1956 (1 of 1956), at such times and in such manner as may be prescribed.

¹[(3) As soon as may be practicable at the end of each financial year, but not later than the 31st day of December of the year next following, a State Bar Council shall send a copy of its accounts together with a copy of the report of the auditors thereon to the Bar Council of India and shall cause the same to be published in the Official Gazette.

(4) As soon as may be practicable at the end of each financial year, but not later than the 31st day of December of the year next following the Bar Council of India shall send a copy of its accounts together with a copy of the report of the auditors thereon to the Central Government and shall cause the same to be published in the Gazette of India.]

———

1. Sub-sections (3) and (4) subs. by Act 63 of 1973, sec. 11, for sub-section (3) (w.e.f.31-1-1974).

Section 13. Vacancies in Bar Councils and Committees thereof not to invalidate action taken.

No act done by a Bar Council or any committee thereof shall be called in question on the ground merely of the existence of any vacancy in, or any defect in the constitution of the Council or committee, as the case may be.

Section 14. Election to Bar Councils not to be questioned on certain grounds.

No election of a member to a Bar Council shall be called in question on the ground merely that due notice thereof has not been given to any person entitled to vote thereat, if notice of the date has, not less than thirty days before that date, been published in the Official Gazette.

Section 15. Power to make rules.

(1) A Bar Council may make rules to carry out the purposes of this Chapter.

(2) In particular, and without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing power, such rules may provide for

¹(a) the election of members of the Bar Council by secret ballot including the conditions subject to which persons can exercise the right to vote by postal ballot, the preparation and revision of electoral rolls and the manner in which the results of election shall be published;

²[***]

³[(c) the manner of election of the Chairman and the Vice-Chairman of the Bar Council];

(d) the manner in which and the authority by which doubts and disputes as to the validity of an election to the Bar Council ⁴[or to the office of the Chairman or Vice-Chairman] shall be finally decided.

⁵[***]

(f) the filling of casual vacancies in the Bar Council;

(g) the powers and duties of the Chairman and the Vice-Chairman of the Bar Council;

⁶[(ga) the constitution of one or more funds by a Bar Council for the purpose of giving financial assistance or giving legal aid or advice referred to in sub-section (2) of section 6 and sub-section (2) of section 7;

⁶[***](gb) organisation of legal aid and advice to the poor, constitution and functions of committees and sub-committees for that purpose and description of proceedings in connection with which legal aid or advice may be given];

(h) the summoning and holding of meetings of the Bar Council, ⁷[* * *]the conduct of business thereat, and the number of members necessary to constitute a quorum;

(i) the constitution and functions of any committee of the Bar Council and the term of office of members of any such committee;

(j) the summoning and holding of meetings, the conduct of business of any such committee, and the number of members necessary to constitute a quorum;

(k) the qualifications and the conditions of service of the secretary, the accountant and other employees of the Bar Council;

(l) the maintenance of books of accounts and other books by the Bar Council;

(m) the appointment of auditors and the audit of the accounts of the Bar Council;

(n) the management and investment of the funds of the Bar Council.

(3) No rules made under this section by a State Bar Council shall have effect unless they have been approved by the Bar Council of India.

—————

1. Subs. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 12, for clause (a) (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

2. Clause (b) omitted by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 12 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

3. Clause (c) ins. by Act 38 of 1977, sec. 5 (w.r.e.f. 31-10-1977).

4. Ins. by Act 38 of 1977, sec. 5 (w.r.e.f. 31-10-1977).

5. Clause (e) omitted by Act 23 of 1966, sec. 3 (w.r.e.f. 16-8-1961).

6. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 12 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

7. The words “the times and places where such meetings are to be held” omitted by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 12 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 16. Senior and other advocates.

(1) There shall be two classes of advocates, namely, senior advocates and other advocates.

(2) An advocate may, with his consent, be designated as senior advocate if the Supreme Court or a High Court is of opinion that by virtue of his ability, ¹[standing at the Bar or special knowledge of experience in law] he is deserving of such distinction.

(3) Senior advocates shall, in the matter of their practice, be subject to such restrictions as the Bar Council of India may, in the interest of the legal profession, prescribe.

(4) An advocate of the Supreme Court who was a senior advocate of that court immediately before the appointed day shall, for the purposes of this section, be deemed to be a senior advocate :

²[PROVIDED that where any such senior advocate makes an application before the 31st December, 1965 to the Bar Council maintaining the roll in which his name has been entered that he does not desire to continue as a senior advocate, the Bar Council may grant the application and the roll shall be altered accordingly].

1 Substituted by Act 60 of 1993 for words “experience and standing at the Bar”.

2 Added by Act 21 of 1964.

Section 17. State Bar Councils to maintain roll of advocates.

(1) Every State Bar Council, shall prepare and maintain a roll of advocates in which shall be entered the names and addresses of

(a) all persons who were entered as advocates on the roll of any High Court under the Indian Bar Councils Act, 1926 (38 of 1926), immediately before the appointed day ¹[including persons, being citizens of India, who before the 15th day of August, 1947, were enrolled as advocates under the said Act in any area which before the said date was comprised within India as defined in the Government of India Act, 1935, and who at any time] express an intention in the prescribed manner to practise within the jurisdiction of the Bar Council;

(b) all other persons who are admitted to be advocates on the roll of the State Bar Council under this Act on or after the appointed day.

(2) Each such roll of advocates shall consist of two parts, the first part containing the names of senior advocates and the second part, the names of other advocates.

(3) Entries in each part of the roll of advocates prepared and maintained by a State Bar Council under this section shall be in the order of seniority, ²[and, subject to any rule that may be made by the Bar Council of India in this behalf, such seniority shall be determined] as follows:

(a) the seniority of an advocate referred to in clause (a) of sub-section (1) shall be determined in accordance with his date of enrolment under the Indian Bar Council Act, 1926 (38 of 1926);

(b) the seniority of any person who was a senior advocate of the Supreme Court immediately before the appointed day shall, for the purposes of the first part of the State roll, be determined in accordance with such principles as the Bar Council of India may specify;

³[***]

(d) the seniority of any other person who, on or after the appointed day, is enrolled as a senior advocate or is admitted as an advocate shall be determined by the date of such enrolment or admission, as the case may be;

⁴[(e) notwithstanding anything contained in clause (a), the seniority of an attorney enrolled whether before or after the commencement of the Advocates (Amendment) Act, 1980 as an advocate shall be determined in accordance with the date of his enrolment as an attorney.]

(4) No person shall be enrolled as an advocate on the roll of more than one State Bar Council.

1. Substituted by Act 60 of 1973 for words “and who within the prescribed time”.

2. Substituted by Act 21 of 1964 for words “and, such seniority shall be determined”.
3. Clause (c) omitted by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 14 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).
4. Inserted by Act 47 of 1980.

Section 18. Transfer of name from one State roll to another.

(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in section 17, any person whose name is entered as an advocate on the roll of any State Bar Council may make an application in the prescribed form to the Bar Council of India for the transfer of his name from the roll of that State Bar Council to the roll of any other State Bar Council and, on receipt of any such application the Bar Council of India shall direct that the name of such person shall, without the payment of any fee, be removed from the roll of the first mentioned State Bar Council and entered in the roll of the other State Bar Council and the State Bar Councils concerned shall comply with such direction

¹[PROVIDEO that where any such application for transfer is made by a person against whom any disciplinary proceeding is pending or where for any other reason it appears to the Bar Council of India that the application for transfer has not been made bona fide and that the transfer should not be made, the Bar Council of India may, after giving the person making the application an opportunity of making a representation in this behalf, reject the application].

(2) For the removal of doubts it is hereby declared that where on an application made by an advocate under sub-section (1), his name is transferred from the roll of one State Bar Council to that of another, he shall retain the same seniority in the latter roll to which he was entitled in the former roll.

1. Added by Act 21 of 1964.

Section 19. State Bar Councils to send copies of rolls of advocates to the Bar Council of India.

Every State Bar Council shall send to the Bar Council of India an authenticated copy of the roll of advocates prepared by it for the first time under this Act and shall thereafter communicate to the Bar Council of India all alterations in, the addition to, any such roll, as soon as the same have been made.

Section 20. Special provision for enrolment of certain Supreme Court advocates

¹[20. Special provision for enrolment of certain Supreme Court advocates

(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in this chapter, every advocate who is entitled as of right to practise in the Supreme Court immediately before the appointed day and whose name is not entered in any State roll may, within the prescribed time, express his intention in the prescribed form to the Bar Council of India for the entry of his name in the roll of a State Bar Council and on receipt thereof the Bar Council of India shall direct that the name of such advocate shall, without payment of any fee, be entered in the roll of that State Bar Council, and the State Bar Council concerned shall comply with such direction.

(2) Any entry in the State roll made in compliance with the direction of the Bar Council of India under sub-section (1) shall be made in the order of seniority determined in accordance with the provisions of sub-section (3) of section 17.

(3) Where an advocate referred to in sub-section (1) omits or fails to express his intention within the prescribed time, his name shall be entered in the roll of the State Bar Council of Delhi].

1. Subs. by Act 60 of 1973 sec. 15 for section 20 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 21. Disputes regarding seniority.

(1) Where the date of seniority of two or more persons is the same, the one senior in age shall be reckoned as senior to the other.

¹[(2) Subject as aforesaid, if any dispute arises with respect to the seniority of any person, it shall be referred to the State Bar Council concerned for decision.]

—————

1. Subs. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 16, for sub-section (2) (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 22. Certificate of enrolment

¹[22. Certificate of enrolment,

(1) There shall be issued a certificate of enrolment in the prescribed form by the State Bar Council of every person whose name is entered in the roll of advocates maintained by it under this Act.

(2) Every person whose name is so entered in the State roll shall notify any change in the place of his permanent residence to the State Bar Council concerned within ninety days of such change.]

1. Section 17 subs. By Act No. 60 of 1973 sec. 22 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 23. Right of pre-audience.

(1) The Attorney General of India shall have pre-audience over all other advocates.

(2) Subject to the provisions of sub-section (1), the Solicitor-General of India shall have pre-audience over all other advocates.

(3) Subject to the provisions of sub-sections (1) and (2), the Additional Solicitor-General of India shall have pre-audience over all other advocates.

¹[(3A) Subject to the provisions of sub-sections (1), (2) and (3), the second Additional Solicitor-General of India shall have pre-audience over all other advocates.]

(4) Subject to the provisions of sub-section (1), ²[(2), (3) and (3A)] the Advocate General of any State shall have pre-audience over all other advocates, and, the right of pre-audience among Advocates-General inter se shall be determined by their respective seniority.

(5) Subject as aforesaid

(i) Senior advocates shall have pre-audience over other advocates; and

(ii) The right of pre-audience over senior advocates inter se and other advocates inter se shall be determined by their respective seniority.

1. Ins. By Act No. 47 of 1980 sec. 3 (w.e.f. 29-11-1980).

2. Subs. by Act 47 of 1980 for the brackets, figures and words “(2) and (3)”.

Section 24. Persons who may be adopted as advocates on a State roll.

(1) Subject to the provisions of this Act, and the rules made there under, a person shall be qualified to be admitted as an advocate on a State roll, if he fulfills the following conditions, namely:

(a) He is a citizen of India:

Provided that subject to the other provisions contained in this Act, a national of any other country may be admitted as an advocate on a State roll, if citizens of India, duly qualified, are permitted to practise law in that other country;

(b) He has completed the age of twenty-one years;

(c) He has obtained a degree in law

(i) Before the ¹[12th day of March, 19671 from any University, in the territory of India; or

(ii) Before the 15th of August, 1947, from any University in any area which was comprised before that date within India as defined by the Government of India Act, 1935; or

²[(iii) After the 12th day of March, 1967, save as provided in sub-clause (iii) After undergoing a three years course of study in law from any University in India which is recognised for the purposes of this Act by the Bar Council of India; or

(iiia) After undergoing a course of study in law, the duration of which is not less than two academic years commencing from the academic year 1967-68 or any earlier academic year from any University in India which is recognised for the purposes of this Act by the Bar Council of India; or]

³(iv) In any other case, from any University outside the territory of India, if the degree is recognised ‘for the purpose of this Act by the Bar Council of India] or;

⁴[He is a barrister and is called to the Bar on or before the 31st day of December, 1976 ⁵[or has passed the articled clerks’ examination or any other examination specified by the High Court at Bombay or Calcutta for enrolment as an attorney of that High Court;] or has obtained such other foreign qualification in law as is recognised by the Bar Council of India for the purpose of admission as an advocate under this Act]:

⁶[(d) * * *]

(e) He fulfills such other conditions as may be specified in the rules made the State bar Council under this Chapter;

⁷[(f) He has paid, in respect of the enrolment, stamp duty, if any, chargeable under the Indian Stamp Act 1899, and an enrolment fee payable to the State Bar Council of ⁸[six hundred rupees and to the Bar Council of India, one hundred and fifty rupees by way of a bank draft drawn in favour of that Council]:

Provided that where such person is a member of the Scheduled Castes or the Scheduled Tribes and produces a certificate to the effect from such authority as may be -scribed, the enrolment fee payable by him to the State Bar Council shall be⁹[one hundred rupees and to the Bar Council of India, twenty-five rupees].

¹⁰[Explanation -For the purposes of this sub-section, a person shall be deemed to have obtained a degree in law from a University in India on the date on which the results of the examination for that degree are published by the University on its notice-board or otherwise declaring him to have passed that examination].

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in subsection (1) ¹¹[a vakil or a pleader who is a law graduate] may be admitted as an advocate on a State roll, if he

(a) Makes an application for such enrolment in accordance with the revisions of this Act, not later than two years from the appointed, day, and

(b) Fulfills the conditions specified in clauses (a), (b) and (f) of subsection (1)

¹²[(3) Notwithstanding anything contained in subsection (1) a person who

(a) ¹³[* * *] has, for at least three years, been a vakil or a pleader or a mukhtar or was entitled at any time to be enrolled under any law ¹³[* * *] as an advocate of a High Court (including a High Court of a former Part B State) or of a Court of Judicial Commissioner in any Union territory; or

¹⁴[(aa) Before the 1st day of December, 1961, was entitled otherwise than as an advocate to practise the profession of law (whether by way of pleading or acting or both) by virtue of the provisions of any law, or who would have been so entitled had he not been in public service on the said date; or]

¹⁵[(b) * * *]

(c) Before the 1st day of April, 1937, has been an advocate of any High Court in any area which was comprised within Burma as defined in the Government of India Act, 1935-, or

(d) Is entitled to be enrolled as an advocate under any rule made by the Bar Council of India in this behalf, may be admitted as an advocate on a State roll if he

(i) Makes an application for such enrolment in accordance with the provisions of this Act; and

(ii) Fulfills the conditions specified in clauses (a), (b), (e) and (f) of sub-section

¹⁶[(4) * * *]

1. Subs. by Act 60 of 1973 sec. 18 for 28th day of February 1963 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

2. Subs. By Act No. 60 of 1973 sec 18 for clause (iii) (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

3. Ins by act 21 of 1964 sec. 13.

4. Subs. by Act 60 of 1973 sec. 18 for he is a barrister (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

5. Ins. By Act No. 107 of 1976 sec. 6 (w.e.f. 15-10-1976).

6. Clause (d) omitted by Act 60 of 1973 sec. 18 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

7. Clause (f) subs. by Act 60 of 1973 sec. 18 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

8. Subs. By Act No. 70 of 1993 sec 6.

9. Subs. By Act No. 70 of 1993 sec 6.

10. Ins. By Act No. 14 of 1962 sec. 2

11. Subs by Act 21 of 1964 sec. 13 for certain words.

12. Sub-section (3) and (4) ins. by Act 21 of 1964 sec. 13.

13. The words before the 31st day of March 1964 and then in force omitted by act 33 of 1968 sec. 2 (w.e.f. 5-6-1968).

14. Sub-clause (aa) ins by act 60 of 1973 sec. 18 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

15. Sub clause (b) omitted by Act 60 of 1973 sec. 18 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

16. Sub-section (4) omitted by Act 107 of 1976 sec. 6.

Section 24A. Disqualification for enrolment

¹24A. Disqualification for enrolment

(1) No person shall be admitted as an advocate on a State roll

(a) If he is convicted of an offence involving moral turpitude.

(b) If he is convicted of an offence under the provision s of the Untouchables (Offences) Act, 1955.

²(c) (Note:- Ins. by Act 70 of 1993, sec.7) If he is dismissed or removed from employment or office under the State or any charge involving moral turpitude.

Explanation- In this clause, the expression “State” shall have the meaning assigned to it under article 12 of the Constitution.

Provided that the disqualification for enrolment as aforesaid shall cease to have effect after a period of two years has elapsed since his ³release or dismissal or, as the case may be, removal.

(2) Nothing contained in sub-section (1) shall apply to a person who having been found guilty is dealt with under the provision of the Probation of Offenders Act, 1958 (20 of 1958).

—————

1. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 19 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

2. Ins. by Act 70 of 1993, sec. 7(i) (w.e.f. 26-12-1993).

3. Subs. by Act 70 of 1993, sec. 7(ii), for “release” (w.e.f. 26-12-1993).

Section 25. Authority to whom applications for enrolment may be made.

An application for admission as an advocate shall be made in the prescribed form to the State Bar Council within whose jurisdiction the applicant proposes to practise.

Section 26. Disposal of an application for admission as an Advocate.

(1) State Bar Council shall refer every application for admission as an advocate to its enrolment committee, and subject to the provisions of sub-section (2) and (3),¹[and to any direction that may be given in writing by the State Bar Council in this behalf] such committee shall dispose of the application in the prescribed manner:

²[Provided that the Bar Council of India may, if satisfied, either on a reference made to it in this behalf or otherwise, that any person has got his name entered on the roll of advocates by misrepresentation as to an essential fact or by fraud or undue influence, remove the name of such person from the roll of advocates after giving him an opportunity of being heard.]

(2) Where the enrolment committee of State Bar Council proposes to refuse any such application, it shall refer the application for opinion to the Bar Council of India and every such reference shall be accompanied by a statement of the grounds in support of the refusal of the application.

(3) The enrolment committee of State Bar Council shall dispose of any application referred to the Bar Council of India under sub-section (2) in conformity with the opinion of the Bar Council of India.

¹[(4) Where the enrolment committee of a State Bar Council has refused any application for admission as an advocate on its roll, the State Bar Council shall as soon as may be, send intimation to all other State Bar Councils about such refusal stating the name, address and qualifications of the person whose application was refused and the grounds for the refusal.]

1. Ins. By Act 21 No. of 1964 sec. 14

2. Added by Act No.21 of l964. sec. 14

Section 26A. Power to remove names from roll.

¹[26A. Power to remove names from roll.

-A State Bar Council may remove from the State roll the name of any advocate who is dead or from whom a request has been received to that effect.]

1. Subs. by Act No. 60 of 1973 sec 20 for section 26A (w.e.f. 31-1-1974

Section 27. Application once refused not to be entertained by another Bar Council except in certain circumstances.

Where a State Bar Council has refused the application of any person for admission as an advocate on its roll, no other State Bar Council shall entertain an application for admission of such person as an advocate on its roll, except with the previous consent in writing of the State Bar Council which refused the application and of the Bar Council of India.

Section 28. Power to make rules.

(1) A State Bar Council may make rules to carry out the purposes of this Chapter.

(2) In particular, and without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing power, such rules may provide for

¹[(a) The time within which and form in which an advocate shall express his intention for the entry of his name in the roll of a State bar Council under Section 20;]

²[(b) * * *]

(c) The form in which an application shall be made to the Bar Council for admission as an advocate on its roll and the manner in which such application shall be disposed of by the enrolment committee of the Bar Council;

(d) The conditions subject to which a person may be admitted as an advocate on any such roll:

(e) The instilments in which the enrolment fee may be paid.

(3) No rules made under this Chapter shall have effect unless the Bar Council of India has approved them.

1. Clause (a) subs. by Act No. 60 of 1973 sec 21.

2. Clause (b) Omitted by Act No. 60 of 1973 sec. 21 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974)

Section 29. Advocates to be the only recognised class of persons entitled to practice law.

Subject to the provisions of this Act and any rules made thereunder, there shall, as from the appointed day, be only one class of persons entitled to practise the profession of law, namely, advocates.

Section 30. Right of advocates to practise.

Subject to provisions of this Act, every advocate whose name is entered in the ¹[State roll] shall be entitled as of right to practise throughout the territories to which this Act extends,

(i) In all Courts including the Supreme Court;

(ii) Before any tribunal or person legally authorised to take evidence; and

(iii) Before any other authority or person before whom such advocate is by or under any law for the time being in force entitled to practice.

—————

1. Subs. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 22, for “common roll” (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 31. Special provision for attorneys

Omitted by the advocates (amendment) act 1976 (107 of 1976) sec. 7.

Section 32. Power of Court to permit appearances in particular cases.

Notwithstanding anything contained in this chapter, any court, authority or perse may permit any person, not enrolled as an advocate under this Act, to appear before or him in any particular case

Section 33. Advocates alone entitle to practise.

Except as otherwise provided in this Act or in any other law for the time being in force, no person shall, on or after the appointed day, be entitled to practise in any court or before any authority or person unless he is enrolled as an advocate under this Act

Section 34. Power of High Courts to make rules.

(1) The High Court may make rules laying down the conditions subject to which an advocate shall be permitted to practise in the High Court and the courts subordinate thereto.

¹[(1A) The High Court shall make rules for fixing and regulating by taxation or otherwise the fees payable as costs by any party in respect of the fees of his adversary’s advocate upon all proceedings in the High Court or in any Court subordinate thereto.

²[(2) Without prejudice to the provisions contained in sub-section (1), the High Court at Calcutta may make rules providing for the holding of the Intermediate and the Final examinations for articled clerks to be passed by the persons referred to in Section 58 AG for the purpose of being admitted as advocates on the State roll and any other matter connected therewith.]

³[(3) * * *]

1. Ins. By Act No. 60 of 1973 sec 23 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

2. Omitted by act 107 of 1976 sec. 8 (w.e.f. 1-1-1977 and again ins. by Act No. 38 of 1977 sec 6 (w.e.f. 31-10-1977.

3. Omitted by Act No. 107 of 1976 sec 8 (w.e.f. 1-1-1977.

Section 35. Punishment of advocates for misconduct.

(1) Where on receipt of a complaint or otherwise a State Bar Council has reason to believe that any advocate its roll has been guilty of professional or other misconduct, it shall refer the case for disposal to its disciplinary committee.

¹[(1A) The State Bar Council may, either of its own motion or on application made to it by any person interested, withdraw a proceeding pending before its disciplinary committee mid direct the inquiry to be made by any other disciplinary committee of that State Bar Council;]

(2) The disciplinary committee of a State Council ²[***] shall fix a date for the hearing of the case and shall cause a notice thereof to be given to the advocate concerned and to the Advocate General of the State.

(3) The disciplinary committee of a State Bar Council after giving the advocate concerned and the Advocate-General an opportunity of being heard, may make any of the following orders, namely: –

(a) Dismiss the complaint or, where the proceedings were initiated at the instance of the State Bar Council, direct that the proceedings be filed;

(b) Reprimand the advocate;

(c). Suspend the advocate from practice for such period as it may deemed fit;

(d) Remove the name of the advocate from the State roll of advocates.

(4) Where an advocate is suspended from practice under clause(c) of subsection (3) he shall, during the period of suspension, be debarred from practicing in any court or before any authority or person in India.

(5) Where any notice is issued to the Advocate-General under subsection (2), the Advocate-General may appear before the disciplinary committee of the State Bar Council either in person or through any advocate appearing on his behalf.

³[Explanation. -In this section ⁴[Section 37 and Section 38] the expression Advocate General’ and ‘Advocate-General of the State’ shall, in relation to the Union territory of Delhi, mean the Additional Solicitor General of India].

1. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 24 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

2. The words “, if it does not summarily reject the complaint,” omitted by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 24 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974)

3. Ins. by Act 21 of 1964, sec. 17 (w.e.f. 16-5-1964).

4. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 24 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 36. Disciplinary powers of Bar Council of India.

(1) Where on receipt of a complaint or otherwise the Bar Council of India has reason to believe that any advocate¹[***] whose name is not entered on any State roll has been guilty of professional or other misconduct, it shall refer the case for disposal to its disciplinary committee.

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Chapter the disciplinary committee of the Bar Council of India may,

²[either of its own motion or on a report by any State Bar Council or an application made to it by any person interested], withdraw for inquiry before itself any proceedings for disciplinary action against any advocate pending before the disciplinary committee of any State Bar Council and dispose of the same.

(3) The disciplinary committee of the Bar Council of India disposing of any case under this section, shall observe, so far as may be, the procedure laid down in Section 35, the references to the Advocate-General in that section being construed as references to the Attorney-General of India.

(4) In disposing of any proceedings under this section the disciplinary committee of’ the Bar Council of India may make any order which the disciplinary committee of a State Bar Council can make under sub-section (3) of Section 35, and where any proceedings have been withdrawn for inquiry ³before the disciplinary committee of the Bar Council of India the State Bar Council concerned shall give effect to any such order.

1. The words “on the common roll” omitted by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 25 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

2. Subs. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 25, for “of its own motion” (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

3. Subs. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 25, for “before the Bar Council of India” (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 36A. Changes in constitution of disciplinary committees.

¹[36A. Changes in constitution of disciplinary committees.

Whenever in respect of any proceedings under Section 35 or Section 36, a disciplinary committee of the State Bar Council or a disciplinary committee of the Bar Council of India cease to exercise jurisdiction and is succeeded by another committee which has and exercises jurisdiction, the disciplinary committee of the State Bar Council or the disciplinary committee of the Bar Council of India, as the case may be, so succeeding may continue the proceedings from the stage at which the proceedings were so left by its predecessor committee.

1. Ins. By Act 60 No. of 1973 sec. 26 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974.

Section 36B. Disposal of disciplinary proceedings

¹ Disposal of disciplinary proceedings

(1) The disciplinary committee of a State Bar Council shall dispose of the complaint received by it under Section 35 expeditiously and in each case the proceedings shall be concluded within a period of one year from the date of the receipt of the complaint or the date of initiation of the proceedings at the instance of the State Bar Council, as the case may be, failing which such proceedings shall stand transferred to the Bar Council of India which may dispose of the same as if it were a proceeding withdrawn for inquiry under sub-section (2) of Section 36.

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), where on the commencement of the Advocates (Amendment) Act” 1973, any proceedings in respect of any disciplinary matter against an advocate is pending before the disciplinary committee of a State Bar Council, that disciplinary committee of the State bar Council shall dispose of the same within a period of six months from the date of such commencement or within a period of one year from the date of the receipt of the complaint or, as the case may be, the date of initiation of the proceedings at the instance of the State Bar Council, whichever is later, failing which such other proceedings shall stand transferred to the Bar Council of India for disposal under sub-section (1).]

—————

1. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 26 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 37. Appeal to the Bar Council of India.

(1) Any person aggrieved by in order of the disciplinary committee of a State Bar Council made ¹[under Section 35] ²[or the Advocate-General of the State] may, within sixty days of the date of the communication of the order to him, prefer an appeal to the Bar Council of India.

(2) Every such appeal shall be heard by the disciplinary committee of the Bar Council of India which may pass such order ²[including an order varying the punishment awarded by the disciplinary committee of the State Bar Council] thereon as it deems fit.

²[Provided that no order of the disciplinary committee of the State Bar Council shall be varied by the disciplinary committee of the Bar Council of India so as to prejudicially affect the person aggrieved without giving him reasonable opportunity of being heard.]

1. Subs. By Act No. 21 Of 1964, for the words ‘under subsection (3) of Section 35.

2. Ins. by Act No. 60 of 1973.

Section 38. Appeal to the Supreme Court.

Any person aggrieved by an order made by’ the disciplinary committee of the Bar Council of India under Section 36 or Section 37 ¹[or the Attorney-General of India or the Advocate-General of the State concerned as the case may be], within sixty days of the date on which the order is communicated to him, prefer an appeal to the Supreme Court and the Supreme Court may pass such order ¹[including an order varying the punishment awarded by the disciplinary committee of the Bar Council of India] thereon as it deems fit:

¹[Provided that no order of the disciplinary committee of the Bar Council of India shall be varied by the Supreme Court so as to prejudicially affect the person aggrieved without giving him a reasonable opportunity of being heard.]

1. Ins. by Act No. 60 of 1973.

Section 39. Application of Sections 5 and 12 of Limitation Act, 1963.

¹[39. Application of Sections 5 and 12 of Limitation Act, 1963.

The provisions of Sections 5 and 12 of the Limitation Act, 1963, shall, so far as may be, apply to appeals under Section 37 and Section 38.]

1. Subs. by Act 60 of 1973 sec. 29 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974.)

Section 40. Stay of order

¹ [(1)] An appeal, made under Section 37 or Section 38, shall not operate as a stay of the order appealed against, but the disciplinary committee of tire Bar Council of India or the Supreme Court, as the case may be, (c) may for sufficient cause direct the stay of such order on such terms and conditions as it may deem fit.

¹[(2) Where an application is made for the stay of the order before the expiration of the time allowed for appealing there from under Section 37 or Section 38, the disciplinary committee of the State Bar Council, or the disciplinary committee of the Bar Council of India, as the case may be, may, for sufficient cause, direct the stay of such order on such terms and conditions as it may deem fit.]

1. Sec. 40 renumbered as sub-s. (1) thereof and sub-s. (2) inserted by Act 60 of 1973 sec. 30.

Section 41. Alteration in roll of Advocates.

(1) Where an order is made under this Chapter reprimanding or suspending an advocate, a record of the punishment shall be entered against his name

(a) In the case of an advocate whose name is entered in a State roll, in that roll

¹[(b) * * * ]

Anywhere any order is made removing an advocate from practice his name shall be struck off the State roll ²[***].

¹[(2) * * *]

(3) Where any advocate is suspended or removed from practice, the certificate granted to him under Section 22, in respect of his enrolment shall be recalled.

1. Omitted by Act No. 60 of 1973.

2. Words “or the common roll, as the cases may be” omitted by Act 60 of 1973.

Section 42. Powers of disciplinary committee.

(1) The disciplinary committee of the Bar Council shall have the same powers as are vested in a civil court under the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908 (5 of 1908), in respect of the following matters, namely:

(a) Summoning and enforcing the attendance of any person and examining him on oath;

(b) Requiring discovery and production of any documents;

(c) Receiving evidence on affidavit;

(d) Requisitioning any public record or copies thereof from any court or office;

(e) Issuing commissions for the examination of witness or documents;

(f) Any other matter, which may be prescribed:

Provided that no such disciplinary committee shall have the right to require the attendance of

(a) Any presiding officer of a court except with the previous sanction of the High Court to which court is subordinate;

(b) Any officer of a revenue court except with the previous sanction of the State Government.

(2) All proceedings before a disciplinary committee of a Bar Council shall be deemed to be judicial proceedings within the meaning (.if Sections 193 and 228 of the Indian Penal Code, 1860 (45 of 1960), and every such disciplinary committee shall be deemed to be a civil court for the purpose of Sections 480, 482and 485 of Code of Criminal Procedure, 1898 (5 of 1898).

(3) For the purpose of exercising any of the powers conferred by subsection (1), a disciplinary committee may send to any civil court in the territories to which this Act extends, any summons or other process, for the attendance of a witness or the production of a document required by the committee or any commission which it desires to issue, and civil court shall cause such process to be served or such commission to be issued as the case may be, and may enforce any such process as if it were a process for attendance or production before itself.

¹[(4) Notwithstanding the absence of the Chairman or any member’ of a disciplinary committee on a date fixed for the hearing of a case before it, the disciplinary committee may, if it so thinks fit, hold or continue the proceedings on the date so fixed and no such proceedings and no order made by the disciplinary committee in any such proceedings shall be invalid merely by reason of the absence of the Chairman or member thereof on any such date:

Provided that no final orders of the nature referred to in sub-section (3) of Section 35 can be made in any proceedings unless the Chairman and other members of the disciplinary committee are present.

²(5) Where no final order of the nature referred to in subsection (3) of Section 35 can be made in any proceedings in accordance with the opinion of the Chairman and the members of a disciplinary committee either for want of majority opinion amongst themselves or otherwise, the case, with their opinion thereon, shall be laid before the Chairman of the Bar Council concerned or if the Chairman of’ the Bar Council is acting as the Chairman or a member of the disciplinary committee, before the Vice-Chairman of the Bar Council, and the said Chairman or the Vice-Chairman of the Bar Council, as the case may be, after such hearing as he thinks fit, shall deliver his opinion and the final order of the disciplinary committee shall follow such opinion.]

1. See now the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (Act 2 of 1974), sections 345 (1), 346 and 349.

2. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 32 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 42A. Power of Bar Council of India and other committees.

¹[42A. Power of Bar Council of India and other committees.

The provisions of Section 42, shall so far as may be, apply in relation to tie Bar Council of India, the enrolment committee, the election committee., the legal aid committee, or any other committee of a Bar Council as they apply in relation to the disciplinary committee of a Bar Council.]

1. Ins. By Act No. 60 of 1973 sec. 33 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 43. Cost of proceedings before a disciplinary committee.

The disciplinary committee to a Bar Council may, make such order as to the cost of any proceedings before it as it may deem fit and any such order shall be executable as if it were an order

(a) in the case of an order of the disciplinary committee of the Bar Council of India, of the Supreme Court;

(b) in the case of an order of the disciplinary committee of a State Bar Council, of the High Court.

Section 44. Review of orders by disciplinary committee.

The disciplinary committee of a Bar Council may of its own motion or otherwise review any order ¹[(within sixty days of the date of that order] passed by it under this Chapter:

PROVIDED that no such order of review of the disciplinary committee of a State Bar Council shall have effect unless it has been approved by the Bar Council of India.

—————

1. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 34 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 45. Penalty for persons illegally practicing in courts and before other authorities.

Any person who practises in any court or before any authority or person, in or before whom he is not entitled to practise under the provisions of this Act, shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to six months.

Section 46. Payment of part of enrolment fees to the Bar Council of India

¹46. Payment of part of enrolment fees to the Bar Council of India

[Omitted by Act 70 of 1993]

——–

1. Earlier section 46 was substituted by Act 107 of 1976, sec. 9 (w.e.f. 15-10-1976).

46A. Financial assistance to State Bar Council.

¹[46A. Financial assistance to State Bar Council.

The Bar Council of India may, if it is satisfied that any State Bar Council is in need of funds for the purpose of performing its functions under this Act, give such financial assistance as it deems fit to that Bar Council by way of grant or otherwise.]

1. Ins. By Act No. 60 of 1973 sec. 35 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 47. Reciprocity.

(1) Where any country, specified by the Central Government in this behalf by noti fication in the Official Gazette, prevents citizens of India from practising the profession of law or subjects them to unfair discrimination in that country, no subject of any such country shall be entitled to practise the profession of law in India.

(2) Subject to the provisions of sub-section (1), the Bar Council of India may prescribe the conditions, if any, subject to which foreign qualifications in law obtained by persons other than citizens of India shall be recognised for the purpose of admission as an advocate under this Act.

Section 48. Indemnity against legal proceedings.

No suit or other legal proceeding shall lie against any Bar Council or any committee thereof or a member of a Bar Council ¹[or any Committee thereof for any act in good faith done or intended to he done in pursuance of the provisions of this Act or of any rules made there under.

—————

1. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 36 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 48A. Power of revision.

¹[48A.Power of revision.

(1) The Bar Council of India may, at any time, call for the record of any proceeding under this Act which has been disposed of by a State Bar Council or a Committee thereof, and from which no appeal lies, for the purpose of satisfying itself as to the legality or propriety of such disposal it may pass such orders in relation thereto as it may think fit.

(2) No order, which prejudicially affects any person, shall be passed under this section without giving him a reasonable opportunity of being heard.]

1. Ins. By Act No. 21 of 1964 sec. 19.

Section 48AA. Review.

¹[48AA. Review.

The Bar Council of India or any of its committees. Other than its disciplinary committee, may of its own motion or otherwise review any order, within sixty days of the date of that order, passed by it under this Act.]

1. Ins. By Act No. 60 of 1973 sec. 37 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 48B. Power to give directions.

¹[48B.Power to give directions.

(1) For the proper and efficient discharge of the functions of a State Bar Council or any Committee thereof, the Bar Council of India may, in the exercise of its powers of general supervision and control, give such directions to the State Bar Council or any committee thereof as may appear to it to be necessary, and the State Bar Council or the committee shall comply with, such directions.

(2) Where a State Bar Council is unable to perform its functions for any reason whatsoever, the Bar Council of India may, without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing power, give such directions to the ex officio member thereof as may appear to it to be necessary, and such directions shall have effect notwithstanding anything contained in the rules made by the State Bar Council.]

1. Ins. By Act No. 21 of 1968 sec 19.

Section 49. General power of the Bar Council of India to make rules.

¹[(1)] The Bar Council of India may make rules for discharging its functions under this Act and particular, such rules may prescribe.]

²[(a) the conditions subject to which an advocate may he entitled to vote at an election to the State Bar Council, including the qualifications or disqualifications of voters, and the matter in which an electoral roll of voters may be prepared and revised by a State Bar Council;

(ab) Qualifications for membership of a Bar Council and the disqualifications for such membership;

(ac) the time within which and the manner in which effect may be given to the proviso to sub-section (2) of Section 3;

(ad) The manner in which the name of any advocate may be prevented from being entered in more than one State roll; (ae) The manner in which the seniority among advocates may be determined;

³(af) The minimum qualifications required for admission to a course of degree in law in any recognised University;]

(ag) The class or category of persons entitled to be enrolled as advocates;

(ah) The conditions subject to which an advocate shall have the right to practise and the circumstances under which a person shall be deemed to practise as an advocate in a court;]

(b) The form in which an application shall be made for the transfer of the names of advocates from one State roll to another;

(c) The standards of professional conduct and etiquette to be observed by advocates;

(d) The standards of legal education to be observed by university in India and the inspection of Universities for that purpose;

(e) The foreign qualifications in law obtained by person other than citizens of India, which shall be recognised for the purpose of admission as an advocate under this Act;

(f) The procedure to be followed by the disciplinary committee of State Bar Council and by its own disciplinary committee;

(g) The restrictions in the matter of practice to which senior advocates shall be subject;

⁴[(gg) The form of dresses or robes to be worn by advocates, having regard to the climatic conditions, appearing before any court or tribunal];

(h) The fees, which may be levied in respect of any matter under this Act;

²[(i) general principles for guidance of State Bar Councils and the manner in which directions issued or orders made by the Bar Councils of India may be enforced;]

(j) Any other matter, which may be prescribed:

³[Provided that no rules made with reference to clause (c) or clause (gg) shall have effect unless they have approved by the Chief Justice of India]:

¹ [Provided further that] no rules made with reference to clause (e) shall have effect unless they have been approved by the Central Government.

³[(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in the first proviso to sub-section (1), any Rule made with reference to clause (c ) or clause (gg) of the said sub-section and in force immediately before commencement of the Advocates (Amendment) Act, 1973, shall continue in force until altered or amended in accordance with the provisions if this Act ]

1. Section 49 renumbered as sub-section (1) by Act No. 60 of 1973, and sub-section (2) added.

2. Sub. by Act No. 21 of 1964.

3. Subs. by Act No. 60 of 1973.

4. Subs. by Act No. 60 of 1973, for words “Provided that”.

49A. Power of central government to make rules.

¹[49A. Power of central government to make rules.

(1) The Central Government may, by notification in the official Gazette, make for carrying out the purposes of this Act including rules with respect to any matter for which the Bar Council of India or State Bar Council has power to make rules.

(2) In particular and without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing power, such rules may provide for.

(a) Qualification of membership of Bar Council and disqualifications for such membership;

(b) The manner in which the Bar Council of India may exercise supervision and control over state Bar Council and the manner in which the directions issued or orders made by the Bar Council of India may be enforced;

(c) The class or category of persons entitled to be enrolled as advocates under this Act;

(d) The category of persons who may be exempted from undergoing a course of training and passing an examination prescribed under clause (d) of sub-section (1) of Section24;

(e) The manner in which seniority among advocates may be determined;

(f) The procedure to be followed by a disciplinary committee of a Bar Council in hearing cases and the procedure to be followed by a disciplinary committee of the Bar Council of India in hearing appeals;

(g) Any other matter, which may be prescribed.

(3) Rules under this section may be made either for the whole of India or for all or any of the Bar Councils.

(4) If any provision of a rule made by a bar Council is repugnant to nay provision of a rule made by the Central Government under this section, then, the rule under this section, whether made before or after the rule made by the Bar Council shall prevail and the rule made by the Bar Council shall, to the extent of the repugnancy, be void.

²[(5) Every rule made under this section shall be laid, as soon as may be after it is made, before each House of Parliament, while it is session for a total period of thirty days Which may be comprised in one session or in two or more successive sessions and if, before the expiry of the sessions immediately following the session or the successive sessions aforesaid, both Houses agree in making any modification in the rule or both Houses agree that the rule should not be made, the rule shall thereafter have effect only in such modified form or be of no effect, as the case may be; so, however, that any such modification or annulment shall be without prejudice to the validity of anything previously done under that rule].

Section 50 Ins. by Act No. 21 of 1964.

2. Subs. by Act No. 60 of 1973 sec. 39 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974. 50. Repeal of certain enactments.

(1) On the date on which a State Bar Council is constituted under this Act, the provisions of Sections 3 to 7 (inclusive), sub-sections (1), (2) and (3) of Section 15 and Section 20 of the Indian Bar Council Act, 1926 (38 of 1926), shall stand repealed in the territory for which the State Bar Council is constituted.

(2) On the date on which Chapter III comes into force, the following shall stand repealed namely.

(a) Sections 6, 7, 18, and 37 of the Legal Practitioners Act, 1879 (18 of 1879) and so much of Sections 8, 9, 16, 17, 19 and 41 of that Act as relate to the admission and enrolment of legal practitioners;

(b) Sections 3, 4 and 6 of the Bombay Pleaders Act, 1920 (Bombay Act 17 of 1920);

(c) So much of Section 8-of the Indian Bar Councils Act, 1926 (38 of 1926), as relate to the admission and enrolment of legal practitioners;

(d) the provisions of the Letters Patent of any High Court and of any other law in so far as they relate to the admission and enrolment of legal practitioners.

(3) On the date on which Chapter IV comes into force, the following shall stand repealed, namely:

(a) Sections-4, 5, 10, and 20 of the Legal Practitioners Act, 1879 (18 of 1879), and so much of Sections 8, 9, 19 and 41 of that Act as confer on legal practitioners the right to practise in any court or before any authority or person;

(b) Sections 5, 7, 8 and 9 of the Bombay Pleaders Act, 1920 (Bombay Act 17 of 1920);

(c) Section 14 of the Indian Bar Councils Act, 1926 (39 of 1926), and so much of Sections 8 and 15 of that Act as confer on legal practitioners the right to practise in any court or before any authority or person;

(d) The Supreme Court Advocates (Practice in High Courts) Act, 1951 (18 of 195 1);

(e) The provisions of the Letters Patent of any High Court and of any other law conferring on legal practitioners the right to practise in any, court or before any authority or person.

(4) On the date on which Chapter V comes into force, the following shall stand repealed, namely:

(a) Sections 12 to 15 (inclusive), Sections 21 to 24 (inclusive) and Sections 39 and 40 of the Legal Practitioners Act, 1879 (19 of 1979), and so much of Sections 16, 17 and 41 of that Act as relate to the suspension, removal or dismissal of legal practitioners;

(b) Sections 24 to 27 (inclusive) of the Bombay Pleaders Act, 1920 (17 of 1920);

(c) Sections 10 to 13 (inclusive) of the Indian Bar Council Act, 1926 (38 of 1926);

(d) The provisions of the Letters Patent of any High Court and of any other law in so far as they relate to the suspension, removal or dismissal of legal practitioners,

(5). When the whole of this Act has come into force

(a) The remaining provisions of the Acts referred to in this section which do not stand repealed by virtue of any of the foregoing provisions of this section (except Sections 1, 3 and 36 of the Legal Practitioners Act, 1879 (19 of 1879) shall stand repealed;

(b) The enactments specified in the Schedule shall stand repealed to the extent mentioned therein.

Section 51. Rule of construction.

On and from the appointed day, references in any enactment to an advocate enrolled by a High Court in any form of words shall be construed as references to an advocate enrolled under this Act.

(2) On the date on which Chapter III comes into force, the following shall stand repealed namely.

Section 52. Saving.

Nothing in this Act shall be deemed to affect the power of the Supreme Court to make rules under Article 145 of the Constitution

(a) for laying down the conditions subject to which a senior advocate shall be entitled to practise in that court;

(b) for determining the persons who shall be entitled to ¹[act or plead] in that court

—————

1. Subs. by Act 70 of 1993, sec. 9, for “act” (w.e.f. 26-12-1993).

Section 53. Elections to first State Bar Council.

Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, the elected members of a State Bar Council constituted for the first time under this Act, shall be elected by and from amongst advocates, vakils, pleaders and attorneys who on the date of the election, are entitled as of right to practise in the High Court and are ordinarily practising within the territory for which the Bar Council is to be constituted.

1. -Where the territory for which the Bar Council is to be constituted includes a Union territory, the expression ‘High Court’ shall include the Court of the Judicial Commissioner of that Union territory.

Section 54. Term of office of members of first State Bar Council.

Term of office of members of first ¹[ * * *] State Bar Council

Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, the term of office of the ²[* * *] elected members of ¹[* * *] a State Bar Council constituted for the first time, shall be two years from the date of the first meeting of the Council:

³[Provided that such members shall continue to hold office until the State Bar Council is reconstituted in accordance with the provisions of this Act.

1. Words “the Bar Council of India and” omitted by Act 21 of 1964.

2. Words “nominated and” omitted by Act 14 of 1962.

3. Ins. By Act 21 of 1964 sec.22(ii) and shall be deemed to have always been inserted.

Section 55. Right of certain existing legal practitioners not affected. Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act,

(a) Every pleader or vakil practising as such immediately before the date on which Chapter IV comes into force (hereinafter in this section referred to as the said date) by virtue of the provisions of-the Legal Practitioners Act, 1879 (18 of 1879), the Bombay Pleaders Act, 1920 (17 of 1920), or any other law who does not elect to be or is not qualified to be enrolled as an advocate under this Act:

¹[(b) [* * *]

²[(c) every mukhtar practising as such immediately before the said date by virtue the provisions of the Legal Practitioners Act, 1879, or any other law, who does not elect to be, or is not qualified to be, enrolled as an advocate under this Act; (d) Every revenue agent practising as such immediately before the said date by virtue of the provisions of the Legal Practitioners Act, 1879 or any other law];

shall, notwithstanding the repeal by this Act of the relevant provisions of the Legal Practitioners Act, 1879 (18 of 1879), the Bombay Pleaders Act, 1920 (Bombay Act 17 of 1920) or other law, continue to enjoy the same rights as respects practice in any court or revenue office or before any authority or person and be subject to the disciplinary jurisdiction of the same authority which he enjoyed or, as the case may be, to which he was subject immediately before the said date and accordingly the relevant provisions of the Acts or law aforesaid shall have effect in relation to such persons as if they had not been repealed.

—————

1. Clause (b) omitted by Act 107 of 1976, sec. 10 (w.e.f. 1-1-1977).

2. Subs. by Act 21 of 1964, sec. 23, for clause (c) (w.e.f. 16-5-1964).

Section 56. Dissolution of existing Bar Council.

(1) On the constitution under this Act of a State Bar Council other than the Bar Council of Delhi hereinafter referred to as the new Bar Council:

(a) All properties and assets vesting in the corresponding Bar Council shall vest in the new Bar Council;

(b) All rights, liabilities, and obligations of the corresponding Bar Council whether arising out of any contract or otherwise, shall be the rights, liabilities and obligations respectively of this new Bar Council;

(c) All proceedings pending before the corresponding Bar Council in respect of any disciplinary matter or otherwise shall stand transferred to the new Bar Council.

(2) In this section, ‘corresponding Bar Council’ in relation to a State Bar Council, other than the Bar Council of Delhi, means the Bar Council for the High Court in the territory for which the State Bar Council is constituted under this Act.

Section 57. Power to make rules pending the constitution of a Bar Council.

Until a Bar Council is constituted under this Act the power of that Bar Council to make rules under this Act shall be exercised

(a) In the case of the Bar Council of India, by the Supreme Court;

(b) In the case of a State Bar Council, by the High Court.

Section 58. Special provisions during the transitional period.

1[58.Special provisions during the transitional period

(1) Where a State Bar Council has not been constituted under this Act or where a State Bar Council so constituted is unable to perform its functions by reason of any order of a court or otherwise, the functions of the Bar Council or any committee thereof, insofar as they relate to the admission and enrolment of advocates, shall be performed by the High Court in accordance with the provisions of this Act.

(2) Until Chapter IV comes into force, a State Bar Council or a High Court performing the functions of a State Bar Council may enroll any person to be an advocate on a State roll, if he is qualified to be so enrolled under this Act, notwithstanding that no rules have been made under section 28 or that the rules so made have not been approved by the Bar Council of India, and every person so enrolled shall, until that chapter comes into force, be entitled to all the rights of practice conferred on an advocate under section 14 of the Indian Bar Councils Act, 1926 (38 of 1926).

(3) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, every person who, immediately before the 1st day of December, 1961, was an advocate on the roll of any High Court under the Indian Bar Councils Act, 1926 (38 of 1926) or who has been enrolled as an advocate under this Act shall, until Chapter IV comes into force, be entitled as of right to practise in the Supreme Court, subject to the rule made by the Supreme Court in this behalf.

(4) Notwithstanding the repeal by sub-section (2) of section 50 of the provisions of the Legal Practitioners Act, 1879 (18 of 1879) or of the Bombay Pleaders Act, 1920 (17 of 1920) 2[or of any other law relating to the admission and enrolment of legal practitioners, the provisions of the Acts and law aforesaid] and any rules made thereunder insofar as they relate to3[the renewal or the issue byway of renewal] of a certificate to a legal practitioner authorising him to practise shall have effect until Chapter IV comes into force and, accordingly, every certificate issued or renewed to legal practitioner (who is not enrolled as an advocate under this Act) which is or purports to be issued or renewed under the provisions of either of the aforesaid Acts4[or of the other law] during the period beginning with the 1st day of December, 1961 and ending with the date on which Chapter IV comes into force, shall be deemed to have been validly issued or renewed.]

1 Inserted by Act 14 of 1962.

2 Words “relating to the admission and enrollment of legal practitioners, the provisions of those Act” substituted by Act 32 of 1962.

3 Words “the issue and renewal” substituted by Act 21 of 1964.

4 Inserted by Act 32 of 1932.

Section 58A. Special provisions With respect to certain Advocates.

¹[58A Special provisions with respect to certain advocates

(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, all advocates who, immediately before the 26th day of July, 1948, were entitled to practise in the High Court in Allahabad or the Chief Court in Oudh and who under the provisions of the United Provinces High Courts (Amalgamation) Order, 1948 were recognised as advocates entitled to practise in the new High Court of Judicature at Allahabad but whose names were not formally entered on the roll of advocates of that High Court merely by reason of the non-payment of the fee payable to the Bar Council of the said High Court, and all advocates who were enrolled as such between the said date and the 26th day of May, 1952, shall, for the purposes of clause (a) of sub-section (1) of section 17 be deemed to be persons who were entered as advocates on the roll of the said High Court under the Indian Bar Councils Act, 1926 (38 of 1926) and every such person may, on an application being made in this behalf, be admitted as an advocate on the State roll of Uttar Pradesh.

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, all advocates who, immediately before the 10th day of October, 1952 were entitled to practise in the High Court of Hyderabad but whose names were not formally entered on the roll of advocates of that High Court merely by reason of the non-payment of the fee payable to the Bar Council of the said High Court shall, for the purposes of clause (a) of sub-section (1) of section 17 be deemed to be persons who were entered as advocates on the roll of the said High Court under the Indian Bar Councils Act, 1926 (38 of 1926) and every such person may, on an application being made in this behalf, be admitted as an advocates on the State roll of Andhra Pradesh or of Maharashtra.

(3) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, all advocates who, immediately before the 1st day of May, 1960, were entitled to practise in the High Court of Bombay and who applied to get their names entered on the roll of advocates of the High Court of Gujarat under the provisions of section 8 of the Indian Bar Councils Act, 1926 (38 of 1926), but whose names were not so entered by reason of the repeal of the said provision shall, for the purposes of clause (a) of sub-section (1) of section 17, be deemed to be persons who were entered as advocates on the roll of the High Court of Gujarat under the said Act and every such person may, on an application being made in this behalf, be admitted as an advocate on the State roll of Gujarat.

(4) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, all persons who, immediately before the 1st day of December, 1961, were advocates on the roll of the Court of Judicial Commissioner in any Union Territory under any law in force in that territory shall, for the purposes of clause (a) of sub-section (1) of section 17, be deemed to be persons who were entered as advocates on the roll of a High Court under the Indian Bar Councils Act, 1926 (38 of 1926) and every such person may, on an application made in this behalf, be admitted as an advocate on the State roll maintained in respect of that Union Territory.

—————

1. Ins. by Act 21 of 1964, sec. 25 (w.e.f. 16-5-1964).

Section 58AA. Special Provisions in relation to the Union territory of Pondicherry

¹(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, all persons who, immediately before the date on which the provisions of Chapter II are brought into force in the Union territory of Pondicherry, were entitled to practice the profession of law (whether by way of pleading or acting or both) under any law in force in the said Union territory or who would have been so entitled had they not been in public service on the said date, shall for the purpose of clause( a) of sub section (1) of section 17, be deemed to be persons who were entered as advocates on the roll of a High Court under the Indian Bar Council Act, 1926, and every such person may, on an application made in this behalf within such time as may be specified by the Bar Council of Madras, be admitted as an advocate on the State roll maintained in respect of the said Union territory.

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, every person, who immediately before the date on which the provisions of Chapter IV are brought into force in the Union territory of Pondicherry, was practicing the profession of law (whether by way of pleading or action or both or in any other way) by virtue of the provisions of any law in force in the said Union territory of Pondicherry, was practicing the profession of law (whether by way of pleading or acting or both or any other way) by virtue of the provisions of any law in force in the said Union territory, who does not elect to be or is not qualified to be, enrolled as an advocate under sub section (1), shall notwithstanding the repeal of the relevant provisions of such law by the Pondicherry (Extension of Laws) Act, 1968, continue to enjoy the same rights as respects in any court or revenue office or before any authority or person and be subject to the disciplinary jurisdiction of the same authority which he enjoyed, or as the case may be, to which he was subject, immediately before the said date and accordingly the relevant provisions of the law aforesaid shall have effect in relation to such persons as if they had not been repealed.

—————

1. Ins. by Act 26 of 1968, sec. 3 and Sch.—Part I (w.e.f. 10-6-1968).

Section 58AB. Special provisions with respect to certain persons enrolled by Mysore State Bar Council.

¹[58AB. Special provisions with respect to certain persons enrolled by Mysore State Bar Council

Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act or any judgment, decree or order of any court or any resolution passed or direction given by the Bar Council of India, every person who was admitted as an advocate on the State roll by the State Bar Council of Mysore during the period beginning with the 28th day of February, 1963, and ending on the 31st day of March, 1964 on the basis of his having obtained a certificate of pleadership from the High Court of Karnataka, shall, save as otherwise provided, be deemed to have been validly admitted as an advocate on that State roll and accordingly entitled to practise the profession of law (whether by way of pleading or acting or both):

PROVIDED that where any such person has been elected to be enrolled as an advocate on the roll of any other State Bar Council, his name shall be deemed to have been struck off the roll of the State Bar Council, of Karnataka from the date he was enrolled by the other State Bar Council:

PROVIDED FURTHER that the seniority of such person, whether his name is borne on the State roll of the State Bar Council of Karnataka, or on the State roll of any other Bar Council, shall, for the purposes of clause (d) of sub-section (3) of section 17, be determined by reckoning the 16th day of May, 1964, as the date of admission.]

1. Ins by Act 33 of 1968 sec 3 (w.e.f. 5-6-1968 ).

Section 58AC. Special provision with respect to certain persons enrolled by Uttar Pradesh State Bar Council.

¹58AC. Special provisions with respect to certain persons enrolled by Uttar Pradesh State Bar Council

Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act or any judgment, decree or order of any court, every person who was enrolled as an advocate by the High Court during the period beginning with the 2nd day of January, 1962 and ending on the 25th day of May, 1962 and was subsequently admitted as an advocate on the State roll by the State Bar Council of Uttar Pradesh shall be deemed to have been validly admitted as an advocate on that State roll from the date of his enrolment by the High Court and accordingly entitled to practise the profession of law (whether by way of pleading or acting or both).]

1. Secs. 58AC, 58AD, 58AE and 58AF inserted by Act 60 of 1973.

Section 58AD. Special provisions with respect to certain persons migrating India.

¹58AD. Special provisions with respect to certain persons migrating to India

Notwithstanding the repeal by this Act of the provisions of the Legal Practitioners Act, 1879 (18 of 1879), or of any other law relating to the admission and enrolment of legal practitioners (hereafter in this section referred to as such Act or law), every person who migrates to the territory of India from any area which, before the 15th day of August, 1947, was comprised within India as defined in the Government of India Act, 1935, and who has, before such migration, been a pleader, mukhtar or revenue agent in any such area under any law in force therein, may be admitted and enrolled under the relevant provisions of such Act or law as a pleader, mukhtar or, as the case may be, revenue agent, if he

(a) makes an application for the purpose to the appropriate authority under such Act or law; and

(b) is a citizen of India and fulfils other conditions, if any, specified in this behalf by the appropriate authority aforesaid,

and notwithstanding the repeal by this Act of the relevant provisions of such Act or law, every pleader, mukhtar or revenue agent so enrolled shall have the same right as respects practise in any court or revenue office or before any other authority or person and be subject to the disciplinary jurisdiction of the same authority to which he would be subject under the relevant provisions of such Act or law as if they had not been repealed and accordingly, those provisions shall have effect in relation to such persons.

—————

1. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 40 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 58AE. Special provisions in relation to the Union territory of Goa, Daman and Diu.

¹(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, all persons who, immediately before the date on which the provisions of Chapter III are brought into force in the Union Territory of Goa, Daman and Diu were entitled to practise the profession of law (whether by way of pleading or acting or both) under any law in force in the said Union Territory or who would have been so entitled had they not been in public service on the said date, shall, for the purpose of clause (a) of sub-section (1) of section 17, be deemed to be persons who were entered as advocates on the roll of a High Court under the Indian Bar Councils Act, 1926 (38 of 1926), and every such person may, on an application made in this behalf within such time as may be specified by the Bar Council of Maharashtra, be admitted as an advocate on the State roll maintained in respect of the said Union Territory:

PROVIDED that the provisions of this sub-section shall not apply to any person who, on the date of the application aforesaid, was not a citizen of India.

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, every person who, immediately before the date on which the provisions of Chapter IV are brought into force in the Union Territory of Goa, Daman and Diu, was practising the profession of law (whether by way of pleading or acting or both or in any other way) by virtue of the provisions of any law in force in the said Union Territory, or who does not elect to be or is not qualified to be enrolled as an advocate under sub-section (1), shall notwithstanding the repeal by this Act of the relevant provisions of such law, continues to enjoy the same rights as respects practise in any court or revenue office or before any other authority or person and be subject to the disciplinary jurisdiction of the same authority which he enjoyed, or, as the case may be, to which he was subject, immediately before the said date and accordingly the relevant provisions of the law aforesaid shall have effect in relation to such persons as if they had not been repealed.

(3) On the date on which this Act or any part thereof comes into force in the Union Territory of Goa, Daman and Diu, the law in force in that Union Territory which corresponds to this Act or such part and which does not stand repealed by virtue of the provisions of section 50 of this Act, shall also stand repealed.

—————

1. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 40 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 58AF. Special provisions in relation to Jammu and Kashmir.

¹58AF. Special provisions in relation to Jammu and Kashmir

(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, all advocates who, immediately before the date on which the provisions of Chapter III are brought into force in the State of Jammu and Kashmir, were entitled to practise in the High Court of that .State, or who would have been so entitled had they not been in public service on the said date, shall for the purpose of clause (a) of sub-section (1) of section 17, be deemed to be persons who were entered as advocates on the roll of a High Court under the Indian Bar Councils Act, 1926 (38 of 1926), and every such person may, on an application made in this behalf within such time as may be specified by the Bar Council of India, be admitted as an advocate on the State roll maintained in respect of the said State.

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, every person who, immediately before the date on which the provisions of Chapter III are brought into force in the State of Jammu and Kashmir, was entitled otherwise than an advocate to practise the profession of law (whether by way of pleading or acting or both) by virtue of the provisions of any law in force in the said State, or who would have been so entitled had he not been in public service on the said date, may be admitted as an advocate on the State roll maintained in respect of the said State, if he

(i) makes an application for such enrolment in accordance with the provisions of this Act; and

(ii) fulfils the conditions specified in clauses (a), (b), (e) and (f) of sub-section (1) of section 24.

(3) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, every person who, immediately before the date on which the provisions of Chapter IV are brought into force in the State of Jammu and Kashmir, was practising the profession of law (whether by way of pleading or acting or both or in any other way) by virtue of the provisions of any law in force therein, or who does not elect to be or is not qualified to be enrolled as an advocate under sub-section (1) or sub-section (2), shall, notwithstanding the repeal by this Act of the relevant provisions of such law, continue to enjoy the same rights as respects practise in any court or revenue office or before any other authority or person and be subject to the disciplinary jurisdiction of the same authority which he enjoyed, or as the case may be, to which he was subject, immediately before the said date and accordingly the relevant provisions of the law aforesaid shall have effect in relation to curli nprcnns as if fhpv had not been repealed.

(4) On the date on which this Act or any part thereof comes into force in the State of Jammu and Kashmir, the law in force in that State which corresponds to this Act or such part thereof which does not stand repealed by virtue of the provisions of section 50 of this Act, shall also stand repealed.]

—————

1. Ins. by Act 60 of 1973, sec. 40 (w.e.f. 31-1-1974).

Section 58AG. Special provisions in relation to articled clerks

¹[58AG. Special provisions in relation to articled clerks

Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, every person who, immediately before the 31st day of December, 1976, has commenced his articleship and passed the Preliminary examination, for the purpose of enrolment as an attorney of the High Court at Calcutta in accordance with the rules made under sub-section (2) of section 34, before the omission of that sub-section by the Advocates (Amendment) Act, 1976 (107 of 1976), may be admitted as an advocate on the State roll if he

(i) passes, on or before the 31st day of December, 1980,

(a) the Final examination in a case where such person has, before the 31st day of December, 1976, passed the Intermediate examination,

(b) the Intermediate and the Final examinations in any other case. Explanation : For the purpose of this clause, the High Court at Calcutta may prescribe such rules as may be necessary under sub-section (2) of section 34, specifying the nature of the examination and any other matter relating thereto;

(ii) makes an application for such enrolment in accordance with the provisions of this Act; and (iii) fulfils the conditions specified in clauses (a), (b), (e) and (f) of sub-section (1) of section 24.]

Section 58B. Special provisions relating to certain disciplinary proceedings.

¹58B. Special provisions relating to certain disciplinary proceedings

(1) As from the 1st day of September, 1963, every proceeding in respect of any disciplinary matter in relation to an existing advocate of a High Court shall, save as provided in the first proviso to sub-section (2), be disposed of by the State Bar Council in relation to that High Court, as if the existing advocate had been enrolled as an advocate on its roll.

(2) If immediately before the said date, there is any proceeding in respect of any disciplinary matter in relation to an existing advocate pending before any High Court under the Indian Bar Councils Act, 1926 (38 of 1926), such proceeding shall stand transferred to the State Bar Council in relation to that High Court, as if it were a proceeding pending before the corresponding Bar Council under clause (c) of sub-section (1) of section 56 :

PROVIDED that where in respect of any such proceeding the High Court has received the finding of a Tribunal constituted under section 11 of the Indian Bar Councils Act, 1926 (38 of 1926), the High Court shall dispose of the case and it shall be lawful for the High Court to exercise for the purpose all powers conferred on it under section 12 of the said Act as if that section had not been repealed:

PROVIDED FURTHER that where the High Court has referred back any case for further inquiry under sub-section (4) of section 12 of the said Act, the proceeding shall stand transferred to the State Bar Council in relation to the High Court as if it were proceeding before a corresponding Bar Council under clause (c) of sub-section (1) of section 56.

(3) If immediately before the said date there is any proceeding in respect of any disciplinary matter pending in relation to any pleader, vakil, mukhtar or attorney, who has been enrolled as an advocate on any State roll under the Act, such proceeding shall stand transferred to the State Bar Council on the roll of which he has been enrolled and be dealt with under this Act as if it were a proceeding arising against him thereunder.

(4) In this section “existing advocate” means a person who was enrolled as an advocate on the roll of any High Court under the Indian Bar Councils Act, 1926 (38 of 1926), and who, at the time when any proceeding in respect of any disciplinary matter initiated against him, is not enrolled as an advocate on a State roll under this Act.

(5) The provisions of this section shall have effect, notwithstanding anything contained in this Act]

1. Inserted by Act 21 of 1964 sec. 25.

Section 59. Removal of difficulties.

¹[59. Removal of difficulties

(1) If any difficulty arises in giving effect to the provisions of this Act, particularly in relation to the transition from the enactments repealed by this Act to the provisions of this Act, the Central Government may, by order published in the Official Gazette, make such provision not inconsistent with the purposes of this Act, as appear to it to be necessary or expedient for removing the difficulty.

(2) An order under sub-section (1) may be made so as to have retrospective effect from the date not earlier than the 1st day of December, 1961.]

1 Inserted by Act 21 of 1964.

Section 60. Powers of Central Government to make rules.

¹[60. Powers of Central Government to make rules

(1) Until rules in respect of any matter under this Act are made by a State Bar Council and approved by the Bar Council of India, the power to make rules in respect of that matter shall be exercisable by the Central Government.

(2) The Central Government after consultation with the Bar Council of India may by notification in the Official Gazette, make rules under sub-section (1) either for any State Bar Council or generally for all State Bar Councils and the rules so made shall have effect, notwithstanding anything contained in this Act.

(3) Where in respect of any matter any rules are made by the Central Government under this section for any State Bar Council, and in respect of the same matter, rules are made by the State Bar Council and approved by the Bar Council of India, the Central Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, direct that the rules made by it in respect of such matter shall cease to be in force in relation to that Bar Council with effect from such date as may be specified in the notification and on the issue of such notification, the rules made by the Central Government shall, accordingly, cease to be in force except as respects things done or omitted to be done before the said date.]

1. Inserted by Act 32 of 1962 sec. 4.

SCH1. The Schedule

[Section 50(5)]

Repeal Of Certain Enactments

Juvenile Justice Act

November 30, 2014

Introduction

The problem of juvenile justice is, no doubt, one of tragic human interest so much so in fact that it is not only confined to this country alone but cuts across national boundaries. Juvenile delinquency laws are characterized by the denature that they prescribe many acts which are regarded as non-criminal if indulged in by elder persons like drinking, smoking, viewing adult films or reading adult literature, etc. The extension of the concept of juvenile delinquency towider limits has drawn adverse criticism on the ground that it is neither necessary nor desirable to use police and courts in private matters which can be well tackled by family themselves.

The first legislation converning children which came in 1850 was the Apprentic Act which provided that children in the age group of 10-18 convicted by courts were intended to be provided with some vocational training which might help their rehabilitation. It was followed by Reformatory Schools Act, 1897. The Indian Jail Committee (1919-1920) brought to the fore the vital need for square trial and treatment of young offenders. Its recommendations prompted the enactment of the Children Act in Madras in 1920. This was followed by Bengal and Bombay Acts in 1922 and 1924 respectively. The three poineer statutes (i.e. Acts concerning Madras, Bengal and Bombay) were extensively amended between 1948 and 1959.

In 1960 at the second United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and Treatment of offenders at London this issue was discussed and some therapeutic recommendations were adopted.

The Central enactment, the Children Act, 1960 was passed to cater to the heads of the Union Territories. To remove same inherent lacuane of the above mentioned Act, the Children (Amendment) Act was passed in 1978. But the need of a uniform legislation regarding juvenile justice for the whole country had been expressed in various fora, including Parliament but it could not be enacted on he ground that the subject matter of such a legislation fell in the State List of the Constitution. To bring the operations of the juvenile justice system in the country in conformity with the UN Standard Minimum Rules for the Administration of Juvenile Justice, Parliament seems to have exercised its power under Article 253 of the Constitution read with Entry 14 of the Union List to make law for the whole of India to fulfill international obligations. On 22nd August, 1986, the Juvenile Justice Bill, 1986 was introduced in the Lok Sabha.

STATEMENT OF OBJECTS AND REASONS

A review of the working of the existing Children Acts would indicate that much greater attention is required to be given to children who may be found in situations of social maladjustment, delinquency or neglect. The justice system as available for adults is not considered suitable for being applied to juvenile. It is also necessary that a uniform juvenile justice system should be available throughout the country which should make adequate provision for dealing with all aspects in the changing social, cultural and economic situation in the country. There is also need for larger involvement of informal systems and community based welfare agencies in the care, protection, treatment, development and rehabilitation of such juveniles.

In this context, the proposed legislation aims at achieving the following objectives:-

(i) To lay down a uniform frame work for juvenile justice in the country so as to ensure that no child under any circumstances is lodged in jail or police lock-up. This is being ensured by establishing Juvenile Welfare Boards and Juvenile Courts;

(ii) To provide for a specialised approach towards the prevention and treatment of juvenile delinquency in its full range in keeping with the development needs of the child found in any situation of social maladjustment;

(iii) To spell out the machinery and infrastructure required for the care, protection, treatment, development and rehabilitation of various categories of children coming within the purview of the juvenile justice system. This is proposed to be achieved by establishing observation homes, juvenile homes for neglected juveniles and special homes for delinquent juveniles;

(iv) To establish norms and standards for the administration of juvenile justice in terms of investigation and prosecution, adjudication and disposition and care, treatment and rehabilitation;

(v) To develop appropriate linkages and coordination between the formal system of juvenile justice and voluntary agencies engaged in the welfare of neglected or society maladjusted children and to specifically define the areas of their responsibilities and roles;

(vi) To constitute special offences in relation to juveniles and provide for punishments therefore;

(vii) To bring the operation of the juvenile justice system in the country in conformity with the United Nations Standard Minimum Rules for the Administration of Juvenile Justice.

As its various provisions come into force in different parts of the country they would replace the corresponding laws on the subject such as Children Act, 1960 and other State enactments on the subject.

The Bill seeks to achieve the above objects.

Act 53 of 1986

The Juvenile Justice Bill, 1986 was passed by both Houses of Parliament. After receiving the assent of the President it came on the Statute Book as the Juvenile Justice Act, 1986 (53 of 1986).

Chapter I –  Preliminary

Section 1. Short title, extent, and commencement

(53 of 1986) (1st December, 1986)

An Act to provide for the care, protection, treatment, development and rehabilitation of neglected or delinquent juveniles and for the adjudication of certain matters relating to and disposition of, delinquent juveniles.

BE it enacted by Parliament in the Thirty-seventh Year of the Republic of India as follows:-

(1) This Act may be called the Juvenile Justice Act, 1986.

(2) It extends to the whole of India except the State of Jammu and Kashmir.

(3) It shall come into force on such date as the Central Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, appoint and different dates may be appointed for different provisions of this Act and for different States.

Section 2. Definitions

In this Act, unless the context otherwise requires, – (a) “Begging” means -

(i) Soliciting or receiving alms in a public place or entering into any private premises for the purpose of soliciting or receiving alms, whether under the pretence of singing, dancing, fortune-telling, performing tricks or selling articles or otherwise ;

(ii) Exposing or exhibiting, with the object of obtaining or extorting alms, any sore, wound, injury, deformity or disease, whether of himself or of any other person or of an animal ;

(iii) Allowing oneself to be used as an exhibit for the purpose of soliciting or receiving alms ;

(b) “Board” means a Juvenile Welfare Board constituted under section 4;

(c) “Brothel”, prostitute”, “prostitution” and “public place” shall have the meanings respectively assigned to them in the Suppression of Immoral Traffic in Women and Girls Act, 1956 (104 of 1956) ;

(d) “Competent authority” means, in relation to neglected Juveniles, a Board and, in relation to delinquent Juveniles, a Juvenile Court and where no such Board or Juvenile Court has been constituted, includes any court empowered under sub-section (2) of section 7 to exercise the powers conferred on a Board or Juvenile Court ;

(e) ‘Delinquent juvenile’ means a juvenile who has been found to have committed an offence ;

(f) “Fit person” or “fit institution” means any person or institution (not being a police station or jail) found fit by the competent authority to receive and take care of a juvenile entrusted to his or its care and protection on the terms and conditions specified by the competent authority

(g) ‘Guardian’ in relation to a juvenile, includes any person who, in the opinion of the competent authority, having cognizance of any proceeding in relation to a juvenile, has, for the time being, the actual charge of, or control over, that juvenile ;

(h) ‘Juvenile’ means a boy who has not attained the age of sixteen years or a girl who has not attained the age of eighteen years ;

(i) “Juvenile Court” means a court constituted under section 5;

(j) “Juvenile home” means an institution established or certified by the State Government under section 9 as a Juvenile home ;

(k) “Narcotic drug’ and ‘psychotropic substance’ shall have the meanings respectively assigned to them in the Narcotic Drugs and psychotropic Substances Act, 1985 (61 of 1985) ;

(l) “Neglected juvenile” means a juvenile who –

(i) Is found begging ; or

(ii) Is found without having any home or settled place of abode and without any ostensible means of subsistence and is destitute ; or

(iii) Has a parent or guardian who is unfit or incapacitated to exercise control over the juvenile ; or

(iv) Lives in a brothel or with a prostitute or frequently goes to any place used for the purpose of prostitution, or is found to associate with any prostitute or any other person who leads an immoral, drunken or depraved life ; or

(v) Who is being or is likely to be abused or exploited for immoral or illegal purposes or unconscionable gain ;

(m) “Observation homes” means any institution or place established or recognised by the State Government under section 11 as an observation home ;

(n) “Offence” means an offence punishable under any law for the time being in force ;

(o) “Place of safety” means any place or institution (not being a police station or jail), the person in charge of which is willing temporarily to receive and take care of a juvenile and which, in the opinion of the competent authority may be a place of safety for the juvenile ;

(p) “Prescribed” means prescribed by rules made under this Act;

(q) “Probation officer” means an officer appointed as a probation officer

under this Act or under the Probation of Offenders Act, 1958 (20 of 1958);

(r ) “Special home” means an institution established or certified by the State Government under section 10;

(s) “Supervision”, in relation to a juvenile placed under the care of any parent, guardian or other fit person or fit institution under this Act, means the supervision of that juvenile by a probation officer for the purpose of ensuring that the juvenile is properly looked after and that the conditions imposed by the competent authority are complied with ;

(t) All words and expressions used but not defined in this Act and defined in the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (2 of 1974), shall have the meanings respectively assigned to them in that Code.

Section 3. Continuation of inquiry in respect of juvenile who has ceased to be a juvenile.

Where an inquiry has been initiated against a juvenile and during the course of such inquiry the juvenile ceases to be such, then, notwithstanding anything contained in this Act or in any other law for the time being in force, the inquiry may be continued and orders may be made in respect of such person if such person had continued to be a juvenile.

Chapter II – Competent Authorities and Institutions for Juveniles  

Section 4. Juvenile Welfare Boards

(1) The State Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, constitute for any area specified in the notification, one or more Juvenile Welfare Boards for exercising the powers and discharging the duties conferred or imposed on such Board in relation to neglected juveniles under this Act.

(2) A Board shall consist of a Chairman and such other members as the State Government thinks fit to appoint, of whom not less than one shall be a woman; and every such member shall be vested with the powers of a Magistrate under the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (2 of 1974).

(3) The Board shall function as a Bench of Magistrates and shall have the powers conferred by the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (2 of 1974), on a Metropolitan Magistrate or, as the case may be, a Judicial Magistrate of the first class.

Section 5. Juvenile Courts

(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (2 of 1974), the State Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, constitute for any area specified in the notification, one or more Juvenile Courts for exercising the powers and discharging the duties conferred or imposed on such court in relation to delinquent juveniles under this Act.

(2) A Juvenile Court shall consist of such number of Metropolitan Magistrates or Judicial Magistrates of the first class, as the case may be, forming a Bench as the State Government thinks fit to appoint, of whom one shall be designated as the Principal Magistrate; and every such Bench shall have the powers conferred by the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (2 of 1974), on a Metropolitan Magistrate or, as the case may be , a Judicial Magistrate of the first class.

(3) Every Juvenile Court shall be assisted by a panel of two honorary social workers possessing such qualifications as may be prescribed, of whom at least one shall be a woman, and such panel shall be appointed by the State Government.

Section 6. Procedure, etc., in relation to Boards and Juvenile Courts

(1) In the event of any difference of opinion among the members of a Board or among the Magistrates of a Juvenile Court, the opinion of the majority shall prevail, but where there is no such majority, the opinion of the Chairman or of the Principal Magistrate, as the case may be, shall prevail.

(2) A Board or Juvenile Court may act notwithstanding the absence of any member of the Board or, as the case may be, any Magistrate of the Juvenile Court, and no order made by the Board or Juvenile Court shall be invalid by reason only of the absence of any member or Magistrate, as the case may be, during any stage of the proceeding.

(3) No person shall be appointed as a member of the Board or as a Magistrate in the Juvenile Court unless he has, in the opinion of the State Government, special knowledge of child psychology and child welfare.

Section 7. Powers of Board and Juvenile Court

(1) Where a Board or a Juvenile Court has been constituted for any area, such Board or Court, shall, notwithstanding anything contained in any other law for the time being in force but save as otherwise expressly provided in this Act have power to deal exclusively with all proceedings under this Act relating to neglected juveniles or delinquent juveniles, as the case may be :

Provided that a Board or a Juvenile Court may, if it is of opinion that it is necessary so to do having regard to the circumstances of the case, transfer any proceedings to any Juvenile Court or Board, as the case may be :

Provided further that where there is any difference of opinion between a Board and a Juvenile Court regarding the transfer of any proceedings under the first proviso, it shall be referred to the Chief Metropolitan Magistrate or, as the case may be, the Chief Judicial Magistrate for decision, and in a case where the District Magistrate is functioning as a Board or a Juvenile Court, such difference of opinion shall be referred to the Court of Session, and the decision of the Chief Metropolitan Magistrate or Chief Judicial Magistrate or, as the case may be, the Court of Session on such reference shall be final.

(2) Where no Board or Juvenile Court has been constituted for any area, the powers conferred on the Board or the Juvenile Court by or under this Act shall be exercised in that area, only by the following, namely :-

(a) The District Magistrate ; or

(b) The Sub-Divisional Magistrate ; or

(c ) Any Metropolitan Magistrate or Judicial Magistrate of the first class, as the case may be.

(3) The powers conferred on the Board or Juvenile Court by or under this Act may also be exercised by the High Court and the Court of Session, when the proceeding comes before them in appeal, revision or otherwise.

Section 8. Procedure to be followed by a Magistrate not empowered under the Act

(1) When any Magistrate not empowered to exercise the powers of a Board or a Juvenile Court under this Act is of opinion that a person brought before him under any of the provisions of this Act (otherwise than for the purpose of giving evidence) is a juvenile, he shall record such opinion and forward the juvenile and the record of the proceeding to the competent authority having jurisdiction over the proceeding.

(2) The competent authority to which the proceeding is forwarded under sub-section (1) shall hold the inquiry as if the juvenile had originally been brought before it.

Section 9. Juvenile homes

(1) The State Government may establish and maintain as many juvenile homes as may be necessary for the reception of neglected juveniles under this Act.

(2) Where the State Government is of opinion that nay institution other than a home established or maintained under sub-section (1) is fit for the reception of the neglected juveniles to be sent there under this Act, it may certify such institution as a juvenile home for the purpose of this Act.

(3) Every juvenile home to which a neglected juvenile is sent under this Act shall not only provide the juvenile with accommodation, maintenance and facilities for education, vocational training and rehabilitation, but also provide him with facilities for the development of his character and abilities and give him necessary training for protecting himself against moral danger or exploitation and shall also perform such other functions as may be prescribed to ensure all round growth and development of his personality.

(4) The State Government may, by rules made under this Act, provide for the management of juvenile homes, including the standards and the nature of services to be maintained by them and the circumstances under which, and the manner in which, the certification of a juvenile home may be granted or withdrawn.

Section 10. Special homes

(1) The State Government may establish and maintain as many special homes as may be necessary for the reception of delinquent juveniles under this Act.

(2) Where the State Government is of opinion that any institution other than a home established or maintained under sub-section (1) is fit for the reception of the delinquent juveniles to be sent there under this Act, it may certify such institution as a special home for the purposes of this Act.

(3) Every special home to which a delinquent juvenile is sent under this Act shall not only provide the juvenile with accommodation, maintenance and facilities for education, vocational training and rehabilitation, but also provide him with facilities for the development of his character and abilities and give him necessary training for his reformation and shall also perform such other functions as may be prescribed to ensure all round growth and development of his personality.

(4) The State Government may, by rules made under this Act, provide for the management of special homes, including the standards and the nature of services to be maintained by them, and the circumstances under which, and the manner in which, the certification of a special home may be granted or withdrawn.

(5) The rules made under sub-section (4) may also provide for the classification and separation of delinquent juveniles on the basis of age and nature of offences committed by them.

Section 11. Observation homes

(1) The State Government may establish and maintain as many observation homes as may be necessary for the temporary reception of juveniles during the pendency of any inquiry regarding them under this Act.

(2) Where the State Government is of opinion that any institution other than a home established or maintained under sub-section (1) is fit for the temporary reception of juveniles during the pendency of any inquiry regarding them under this Act it may recognise such institution as an observation home for the purposes of this Act.

(3) Every observation home to which a juvenile is sent under this Act shall not only provide the juvenile with accommodation, maintenance and facilities for medical examination and treatment but also provide him with facilities for useful occupation.

(4) The State Government may, by rules made under this Act provide for the management of observation homes, including the standards and the nature of services to be maintained by them, and the circumstances under which, and the manner in which, an institution may be recognised as an observation home or the recognition may be withdrawn.

Section 12. After-care organisations

The State Government may, by rules made under this Act, provide – (a) For the establishment or recognition of after-care organisations and the powers that may be exercised by them for effectively carrying out their functions under this Act :

(b) For a scheme of after-care programme to be followed by such after-care organisations for the purpose of taking care of juveniles after they leave juvenile homes or special homes and for the purpose of enabling them to lead an honest, industrious and useful life ;

(c ) For the preparation or submission of a report by the probation officer in respect of each juvenile prior to his discharge from a juvenile home or special home, as the case may be, regarding the necessity and nature of after-care of such juvenile, the period of such after-care, supervision thereof and for the submission of a report by the probation officer on the progress of each such juvenile ;

(d) For the standards and the nature of services to be maintained by such after-care organisations ;

(e) For such other matters as may be necessary for the purpose of effectively carrying out the scheme of after-care programme of juveniles.

Section 13. Production of neglected juveniles before Boards

(1) If any police officer or any other person or organisation authorised by the State Government in this behalf, by general or special order, is of opinion that a person is apparently a neglected juvenile, such police officer or other person or organisation may take charge of that person for bringing him before a Board.

(2) When information is given to an officer-in-charge of a police station about any neglected juvenile found within the limits of such station, he shall enter in a book to be kept for the purpose the substance of such information and take such action thereon as be deems fit and if such officer does not propose to take charge of the juvenile, he shall forward a copy of the entry made to the Board.

(3) Every juvenile taken charge of under sub-section (1) shall be brought before the Board without any loss of time but within a period of twenty-four hours of such charge taken excluding the time necessary for the journey from the place where the juvenile had been taken charge of to the Board.

(4) Every juvenile taken charge of under sub-section (1) shall, unless he is kept with his parent or guardian, be sent to an observation home (but not to a police station or jail) until he can be brought before a Board.

Section 14. Special procedure to be followed when neglected juvenile has parents

(1) If a person, who in the opinion of the police officer or the authorised person or organisation is a neglected juvenile, has a parent or guardian who has the actual charge of, or control over, the juvenile, the police officer or the authorised person or the organisation may, instead of taking charge of the juvenile, make a report to the Board for initiating an inquiry regarding that juvenile.

(2) On receipt of a report under sub-section (1), the Board may call upon the parent or guardian to produce the juvenile before it and to show cause why the juvenile should not be deal with as a neglected juvenile under the provisions of this Act and if it appears to the Board that the juvenile is likely to be removed from its jurisdiction or to be concealed, it may immediately order his removal (if necessary by issuing a search warrant for the immediate production of the juvenile) to an observation home or a place of safety.

Section 15. Inquiry by Board regarding neglected juveniles

(1) When a person alleged to be a neglected juvenile is produced before a Board, it shall examine the police officer or the authorised person or the organisation who brought the juvenile or made the report and record the substance of such examination and hold the inquiry in the prescribed manner and may make such orders in relation to the juvenile as it may deem fit.

(2) Where a Board is satisfied on inquiry that a juvenile is a neglected juvenile and that it is expedient so to deal with him, the Board may make an order directing the juvenile to be sent to a juvenile home for the period until he ceases to be a juvenile :

Provided further that the Board may, if it is satisfied that having regard to the circumstances of the case it is expedient so to do, for reasons to be recorded, reduce the period of stay to such period as it thinks fit.

(3) During the pendency of any inquiry regarding a juvenile, the juvenile shall, unless he is kept with his parent or guardian, be sent to an observation home or a place of safety for such period as may be specified in the order of the Board :

Provided that no juvenile shall be kept with his parent or guardian if, in the opinion of the Board, such parent or guardian is unfit or unable to exercise or does not exercise proper care and control over the juvenile.

Section 16. Power to commit neglected juvenile to suitable custody

(1) If the Board so thinks fit, it may, instead of making an order under sub-section (2) of section 15, for sending the juvenile to a juvenile home, make an order placing the juvenile under the care of a parent, guardian or other fit person, on such parent, guardian or fit person executing a bond with or without surety to be responsible for the good behavior and well-being of the juvenile and for the observance of such conditions as the Board may think fit to impose.

(2) At the time of making an order under sub-section (1) or at any time subsequently, the Board may, in addition, make an order that the juvenile be placed under supervision for any period not exceeding three years in the first instance.

(3) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1) or sub-section (2), if at any time it appears to the Board, on receiving a report from the probation officer or otherwise, that there has been a breach of any of the conditions imposed by it in respect of the juvenile, it may, after making such inquiry as it deems fit, order the juvenile to be sent to a juvenile home.

Section 17. Uncontrollable juveniles

Where a parent or guardian of a juvenile complaints to the Board that he is not able to exercise proper care and control over the juvenile and the Board is satisfied on inquiry that proceedings under this Act should be initiated regarding the juvenile, it may send the juvenile to an observation home or a place of safety and make such further inquiry as it may deem fit and the provisions of section 15 and section 16 shall, as far as may be, apply to such proceedings.

Chapter IV – Delinquent Juveniles

Section 18. Bail and custody of juveniles

(1) When any person accused of a bailable or non-bailable offence and apparently a juvenile is arrested or detained or appears or is brought before a Juvenile Court, such person shall, notwithstanding anything contained in the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (2 of 1974), or in any other law for the time being in force, be released on bail with or without surety but he shall not be so released if there appear reasonable grounds for believing that the release is likely to bring him into association with any known criminal or expose him to moral danger or that his release would defeat the ends of justice.

(2) When such person having been arrested is not released on bail under sub-section (1) by the officer-in-charge of the police station, such officer shall cause him to be kept in an observation home or a place of safety in the prescribed manner (but not in a police station or jail) until he can be brought before a Juvenile Court.

(3) When such person is not released on bail under sub-section (1) by the Juvenile Court it shall, instead of committing him to prison, make an order sending him to an observation home or a place of safety for such period during the pendency of the inquiry regarding him as may be specified in the order.

Section 19. Information to parent or guardian or probation officer

Where a juvenile is arrested, the officer-in-charge of the police station to which the juvenile is brought shall, as soon as may be after the arrest, inform –

(a) The parent or guardian of the juvenile, if he can be found, of such arrest and direct him to be present at the Juvenile Court before which the juvenile will appear; and

(b) The probation officer of such arrest in order to enable him to obtain information regarding the antecedents and family history of the juvenile and other material circumstances likely to be of assistance of the Juvenile Court for making the inquiry.

Section 20. Inquiry by Juvenile Court regarding delinquent juveniles.

Where a juvenile having been charged with an offence appears or is produced before a Juvenile Court shall hold the inquiry in accordance with the provisions of section 39 and may, subject to the provisions of this Act, make such order in relation to the juvenile as it deems fit.

Section 21. Orders that may be passed regarding delinquent juveniles

(1) Where a Juvenile Court is satisfied on inquiry that a juvenile has committed an offence, then, notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained in any other law for the time being in force, the Juvenile Court may, if it so thinks fit, -

(a) Allow the juvenile to go home after advice or admonition ;

(b) Direct the juvenile to be released on probation of good conduct and placed under the care of any parent, guardian or other fit person, on such parent, guardian or other fit person executing a bond, with or without surety as that court may require, for the good behavior and well-being of the juvenile for any period not exceeding three years ;

(c ) Direct the juvenile to be released on probation of good conduct and placed under the care of any fit institution for the good behavior and well-being of the juvenile for any period not exceeding three years ;

(d) Make an order directing the juvenile to be sent to a special home, -

(i) In the case of a boy over fourteen years of age or of a girl over sixteen years of age, for a period of not less than three years ;

(ii) In the case of any other juvenile, for the period until he ceases to be a juvenile;

Provided that the Juvenile Court may, if it is satisfied that having regard to the nature of the offence and the circumstances of the case it is expedient so to do, for reasons to be recorded, reduce the period of stay to such period as it thinks fit :

Provided further that the Juvenile Court may, for reasons to be recorded, extend the period of such stay, but in no case the period of stay shall extend beyond the time when the juvenile attains the age of eighteen years, in the case of a boy, or twenty years in the case of a girl ;

(e) Order the juvenile to pay a fine if he is over fourteen years of age and earns money.

(2) Where an order under clause (b), clause (c ) or clause (e) of sub-section (1) is made, the Juvenile Court may, if it is of opinion that in the interests of the juvenile and of the public it is expedient so to do, in addition make an order that the delinquent juvenile shall remain under the supervision of a probation officer named in the order during such period, not exceeding three years, as may be specified therein, and may in such supervision order impose such conditions as it deems necessary for the due supervision of the delinquent juvenile :

Provided that if at any time afterwards it appears to the Juvenile Court on receiving a report from the probation officer or otherwise, that the delinquent juvenile has not been of good behavior during the period of supervision or that the fit institution under whose care the juvenile was placed is no longer able or willing to ensure the good behavior and well-being of the juvenile it may after making such inquiry as it deems fit, order the delinquent juvenile to be sent to a special home.

(3) The Juvenile Court making a supervision order under sub-section (2), shall explain to the juvenile and the parent, guardian or other fit person or fit institution, as the case may be, under whose care the juvenile has been placed the terms and conditions of the order and shall forthwith furnish one copy of the supervision order to the juvenile, the parent, guardian or fit institution, as the case may be, the sureties, if any, and the probation officer.

(4) In determining the special home, or any person or institution to whose custody a juvenile is to be committed or entrusted under this Act, the court shall pay due regard to the religious denomination of the juvenile to ensure that religious instruction contrary to the religious persuasion of the juvenile is not imparted to him.

Section 22. Orders that may not be passed against delinquent juvenile

(1) Notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained in any other law for the time being in force, no delinquent juvenile shall be sentenced to death or imprisonment, or committed to prison in default of payment of fine or in default of furnishing security :

Provided that where a juvenile who has attained the age of fourteen years has committed an offence and the Juvenile Court is satisfied that the offence committed is of so serious a nature or that his conduct and behavior have been such that it would not be in his interest or in the interest of other juvenile in a special home to send him to such special home and that none of the other measures provided under this Act is suitable or sufficient, the Juvenile Court, may order the delinquent juvenile to be kept in safe custody in such place and manner as it thinks fit and shall report the case for the orders of the State Government.

(2) On receipt of a report from a Juvenile Court under sub-section (1), the State Government may make such arrangement in respect of the juvenile as it deems proper and may order such delinquent juvenile to be detained at such place and on such conditions as it thinks fit:

Provided that the period of detention so ordered shall not exceed the maximum period of imprisonment to which juvenile could have been sentenced for the offence committed.

Section 23. Proceeding under Chapter VIII of the Code of Criminal Procedure not competent against juvenile

Notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained in the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (2 of 1974), no proceeding shall be instituted and no order shall be passed against a juvenile under Chapter VIII of the said Code.

Section 24. No joint trial of juvenile and person not to juvenile

(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in section 223 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (2 of 1974), or in any other law for the time being in force, no juvenile shall be charged with or tried for, any offence together with a person who is not a juvenile.

(2) If a juvenile is accused of an offence for which under section 223 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (2 of 1974), or any other law for the time being in force, such juvenile and any person who is not a juvenile would, but for the prohibition contained in sub-section (1), have been charged and tried together, the court taking cognizance of that offence shall direct separate trials of the juvenile and the other person.

Section 25. Removal of disqualification attaching to conviction.

Notwithstanding anything contained in any other law, a juvenile who has committed an offence and has been dealt with under the provisions of this Act and shall not suffer disqualification, if any, attaching to a conviction of an offence under such law.

Section 26. Special provision in respect of pending cases

Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, all proceedings in respect of a juvenile pending in any court in any area on the date on which this Act comes into force in that area, shall be continued in that court as if this Act had not been passed and if the court finds that the juvenile has committed an offence, it shall record such finding and instead of passing any sentence in respect of the juvenile, forward the juvenile to the Juvenile Court which shall pass orders in respect of that juvenile in accordance with the provisions of this Act as if it had been satisfied on inquiry under this Act that the juvenile has committed the offence.

Chapter V – Procedure of competent authorities generally and appeals and revision from orders of such authorities

Section 27. Sittings, etc., of Boards and Juvenile Courts

(1) A Board or a Juvenile Court shall hold its sittings at such place, on such day and in such manner, as may be prescribed.

(2) A Magistrate empowered to exercise the powers of a Board or, as the case may be, a Juvenile Court under sub-section (2) of section 7 shall, while holding any inquiry regarding a juvenile under this Act, as far as practicable, sit in a building or room different from that in which the ordinary sittings of Civil and Criminal Courts are held, or on different days or at times different from those at which the ordinary sittings of such courts are held.

(3) An inquiry regarding a juvenile under this Act shall be held expeditiously and shall ordinarily be completed within a period of three months from the date of its commencement, unless, for special reasons to be recorded in writing, the competent authority otherwise directs.

Section 28. Persons who may be present before competent authority

(1) Save as provided in this Act, no person shall be present at any sitting of a competent authority, except – (a) Any officer of the competent authority, or

(b) The parties to the inquiry before the competent authority, the parent or guardian of the juvenile and other persons directly concerned in the inquiry including police officers and legal practitioners, or

(c) Such other persons as the competent authority may permit to be present.

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), if at any stage during an inquiry a competent authority considers it to be expedient in the interest of the juvenile or on grounds of decency or morality that any person including the police officers, legal practitioners, the parent, guardian or the juvenile himself should withdraw, the competent authority may give such direction, and if any person refuses to comply with such direction, the competent authority may have him removed and may, for this purpose, cause to be used such force as may be necessary.

(3) No legal practitioner shall be entitled to appear before a Board in any case or proceeding before it, except with the special permission of that Board.

Section 29. Attendance of parent or guardian of juvenile

Any competent authority before which a juvenile is brought under any of the provisions of this Act may, whenever it so thinks fit, require any parent or guardian having the actual charge of, or control over, the juvenile to be present at any proceeding in respect of the juvenile.

Section 30. Dispensing with attendance of juvenile

If, at any stage during the course of an inquiry, a competent authority is satisfied that the attendance of the juvenile is not essential for the purpose of the inquiry, the competent authority may dispense with his attendance and proceed with the inquiry in the absence of the juvenile.

Section 31. Committal to approved place of juvenile suffering from dangerous disease and his future disposal

(1) When a juvenile who has been brought before a competent authority under this Act is found to be suffering from a disease requiring prolonged medical treatment or physical or mental complaint that will respond to treatment, the competent authority may send the juvenile to any place recognised to be an approved place in accordance with the rules made under this Act for such period as it may think necessary for the required treatment.

(2) Where a juvenile is found to be suffering from leprosy or is of unsound mind, he shall be dealt with under the provisions of the Lepers Act, 1898 (3 of 1898), or the Indian Lunacy Act, 1912 (4 of 1912), as the case may be.

(3) Where a competent authority has taken action under sub-section (1) in the case of juvenile suffering from an infectious or contagious disease, the competent authority before restoring the said juvenile to his partner in marriage, if there has been such, or to the guardian, as the case may be, shall, where it is satisfied that such action will be in the interest of the said juvenile call upon his partner in marriage or the guardian, as the case may be, to satisfy the competent authority by submitting to medical examination that such partner or guardian will not re-infect the juvenile in respect of whom the order has been passed.

Section 32. Presumption and determination of age

(1) Where it appears to a competent authority that a person brought before it under any of the provisions of this Act (otherwise than for the purpose of giving evidence) is a juvenile, the competent authority shall make due inquiry as to the age of that person and for that purpose shall take such evidence as may be necessary and shall record a finding whether the person is a juvenile or not, stating his age as nearly as may be.

(2) No order of a competent authority shall be deemed to have become invalid merely by any subsequent proof that the person in respect of whom the order has been made is not a juvenile, and the age recorded by the competent authority to be the age of the person so brought before it shall, for the purposes of this Act, be deemed to be the true age of that person.

Section 33. Circumstances to be taken into consideration in making orders under the Act

In making any order in respect of a Juvenile under this Act, a competent authority shall take into consideration the following circumstances, namely :-

(a) The age of the juvenile ;

(b) The state of physical and mental health of the juvenile ;

(c) The circumstances in which the juvenile was and is living ;

(d) The reports made by the probation officer ;

(e) The religious persuasion of the juvenile ;

(f) Such other circumstances as may, in the opinion of the competent authority, require to be taken into consideration in the interest of the welfare of the juvenile :

Provided that in the case of a delinquent juvenile, the above circumstances shall be taken into consideration after the Juvenile Court has recorded a finding against the juvenile that he has committed the offence:

Provided further that if no report of the probation officer is received within ten weeks of his being informed under section 19, it shall be open to the Juvenile Court to proceed without it.

Section 34. Sending a juvenile outside jurisdiction

In the case of a neglected or delinquent juvenile whose ordinary place of residence lies outside the jurisdiction of the competent authority before which he is brought, the competent authority may, if satisfied after due inquiry that it is expedient so to do, send the juvenile back to a relative or other person who is fit and willing to receive him at his ordinary place of residence and exercise proper care and control over him, notwithstanding that such place of residence is outside the jurisdiction of the competent authority ; and the competent authority exercising jurisdiction over the place to which the juvenile is sent shall in respect of any matter arising subsequently have the same powers in relation to the juvenile as if the original order had been passed by itself.

Section 35. Reports to be treated as confidential.

The report of the probation officer or any circumstance considered by the competent authority under section 33 shall be treated as confidential :

Provided that the competent authority may, if it so thinks fit, communicate the substance thereof to the juvenile or his parent or guardian and may give such juvenile, parent or guardian an opportunity of producing such evidence as may be relevant to the matter stated in the report.

Section 36. Prohibition of publication of names, etc., of juveniles involved in any proceeding under the Act

(1) No report in any newspaper, magazine or news-sheet of any inquiry regarding a juvenile under this Act shall disclose the name, address or school or any other particulars calculated to lead to the identification of the juvenile nor shall any picture of any such juvenile be published :

Provided that for reasons to be recorded in writing, the authority holding the inquiry may permit such disclosure, if in its opinion such disclosure is in the interest of the juvenile.

(2) Any person contravening the provisions of sub-section (1) shall be punishable with fine which may extend to one thousand rupees.

Section 37. Appeals

(1) Subject to the provisions of this section, any person aggrieved by an order made by a competent authority under this Act may, within thirty days from the date of such order, prefer an appeal to the Court of Session :

Provided that the Court of Session may entertain the appeal after the expiry of the said period of thirty days if it is satisfied that the appellant was prevented by sufficient cause from filing the appeal in time.

(2) No appeal shall lie from –

(a) Any order of acquittal made by the Juvenile Court in respect of a juvenile alleged to have committed an offence ; or

(b) Any order made by a Board in respect of a finding that a person is not a neglected juvenile.

(3) No second appeal shall lie from any order of the Court of Session passed in appeal under this section.

Section 38. Revision

The High Court may, at any time, either of its own motion or on an application received in this behalf, call for the record of any proceeding in which any competent authority or Court of Session has passed an order for the purpose of satisfying itself as to the legality or propriety of any such order and may pass such order in relation thereto as it thinks fit :

Provided that the High Court shall not pass an order under this section prejudicial to any person to any person without giving him a reasonable opportunity of being heard.

Section 39. Procedure in inquiries, appeals and revision proceedings

(1) Save as otherwise expressly provided by this act, a competent authority while holding any inquiry under any of the provisions of this Act, shall follow such procedure as may be prescribed and subject thereto, shall follow, as far as may be, the procedure laid down in the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (2 of 1974), for trials in summons cases.

(2) Save as otherwise expressly provided by or under this Act, the procedure to be followed in hearing appeals or revision proceedings under this Act shall be, as far as practicable, in accordance with the provisions of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (2 of 1974).

Section 40. Power to amend orders

(1) Without prejudice to the provisions for appeal and revision under this Act, any competent authority may, either on its own motion or on an application received in this behalf, amend any order as to the institution to which a juvenile is to be sent or as to the person under whose care or supervision a juvenile is to be placed under this Act.

(2) Clerical mistakes in orders passed by a competent authority or errors arising therein from any accidental slip or omission may, at any time, be corrected by the competent authority either on its own motion or on an application received in this behalf.

Chapter VI – Special offences in respect  of Juveniles

Section 41. Punishment for cruelty to juvenile

(1) Whoever, having the actual charge of, or control over, a juvenile, assaults, abandons, exposes or willfully neglects the juvenile or causes or procures him to be assaulted, abandoned, exposed or neglected in a manner likely to cause such juvenile unnecessary mental or physical suffering shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to six months, or with fine, or with both.

(2) No court shall take cognizance of an offence punishable under sub-section (1) unless the complaint is filed with the previous sanction of the State of the Government or an officer authorised by it in this behalf.

Section 42. Employment of juveniles for begging

(1) Whoever employs or uses any juvenile for the purposes of begging or causes any juvenile to beg shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to three years and shall also be liable to fine.

(2) Whoever, having the actual charge of, or control over, a juvenile abets the commission of the offence punishable under sub-section (1) shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to one year and shall also be liable to fine.

(3) The offence punishable under this section shall be cognizable.

Section 43. Penalty for giving intoxicating liquor or narcotic drug or psychotropic substance to a juvenile

Whoever gives, or causes to be given, to any juvenile any intoxicating liquor in a public place or any narcotic drug or psychotropic substance except upon the order of a duly qualified medical practitioner or in case of sickness shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to three years and shall also be liable to fine.

Section 44. Exploitation of juvenile employees

Whoever ostensibly procures a juvenile for the purpose of any employment and withholds the earnings of the juvenile or uses such earnings for his own purposes shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to three years and shall also be liable to fine.

Section 45. Alternative punishments

Where an act or omission constitutes an offence punishable under this Act and also under any other Central or State Act, then, notwithstanding anything contained in any law for the time being in force, the offender found guilty of such offence shall be liable to punishment only under such Act as provides for punishment which is greater in degree.

Chapter VII – Miscellaneous

Section 46. Power of State Government to discharge and transfer juveniles

(1) The State Government may, notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, at any time, order a neglected or delinquent juvenile to be discharged from the juvenile home or special home, either absolutely or on such conditions as it may think fit to impose.

(2) The State Government may, notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, order –

(a) A neglected juvenile to be transferred from one juvenile home to another,

(b) A delinquent juvenile to be transferred from one special home to another or from a special home to a borstal school where such school exists or from a special home to a juvenile home ;

(c ) A neglected juvenile or a delinquent juvenile to be transferred from a juvenile home or a special home to a fit person or a fit institution ;

(d) A juvenile who has been released on licence which has been revoked or forfeited, to be sent to the special home or juvenile home from which he was released or to any other juvenile home or special home or borstal school :

Provided that the total period of the stay of the juvenile home or a special home or a fit institution or under a fit person shall not be increased by such transfer.

(3) The State Government may, notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, at any time, discharge a juvenile from the care of any person under whom he was placed under this Act either absolutely or on such conditions as may think fit to impose.

Section 47. Transfers between juvenile homes, etc., under the Act, and juvenile homes, etc., of like nature in different part of India

(1) The Government of a State may direct any neglected juvenile or delinquent juvenile to be transferred from any juvenile home or special home within the State to any other juvenile home, special home, or institution of a like nature in any other State with the consent of the Government of that State.

(2) The Government of a State may, by general or special order, provide for the reception in a juvenile home or special home within the State of a neglected juvenile or delinquent juvenile detained in a juvenile home or special home or institution of a like nature in any other State where the Government of that State makes an order for such transfer, and upon such transfer the provisions of this Act shall apply to such juvenile as if he had been originally ordered to be sent to such juvenile home or special home under this Act.

Section 48. Transfer of juveniles of unsound mind or suffering from leprosy or addicted to drugs

(1) Where it appears to the State Government that any juvenile kept in a special home or juvenile home or institution in pursuance of this Act is suffering from leprosy or is of unsound mind, or is addicted to any narcotic drug or psychotropic substance, the State Government may order his removal to a leper asylum or mental hospital or treatment center for drug addicts or other place of safe custody for being kept there for such period not exceeding the period for which he is required to be kept in custody under the orders of the competent authority or for such further period as may be certified by the medical officer to be necessary for the proper treatment of the juvenile.

(2) Where it appears to the State Government that the juvenile is cured of leprosy or of unsoundness of mind or drug addiction it may, if the juvenile is still liable to be kept in custody, order the person having charge of the juvenile to send him to the special home or juvenile home or institution from which he was removed or, if the juvenile is no longer liable to be kept in custody order him to be discharged.

Section 49. Placing out on licence

(1) When a juvenile is kept in a juvenile home or special home, the State Government may, if it so thinks fit, release the juvenile from the juvenile home or special home and grant him a written licence for such period and on such conditions as may be specified in the licence permitting him to live with, or under the supervision of, any responsible person named in the licence willing to receive and take charge of him with a view to educate him and train him for some useful trade or calling.

(2) Any licence so granted under sub-section (1) shall be in force for the period specified in the licence or until revoked or forfeited by the breach of any of the conditions on which it was granted.

(3) The State Government may, at any time, by order in writing, revoke any such licence and order the juvenile to return to the juvenile home or special home from which he was released or to any other juvenile home or special home, and shall do so at the desire of the person with whom or under whose supervision the juvenile has been permitted to live in accordance with a licence granted under sub-section (1).

(4) When a licence has been revoked or forfeited and the juvenile refuses or fails to return to the special home or juvenile home to which he was directed so to return, the State Government, if necessary, cause him to be taken charge of and to be taken back to the special home or juvenile home.

(5) The time during which a juvenile is absent from a special home or juvenile home in pursuance of a licence granted under this section shall be deemed to be part of the time for which he is liable to be kept in custody in the special home or juvenile home :

Provided that when a juvenile has failed to return to the special home or juvenile home on the licence being revoked or forfeited, the time which elapses after his failure so to return shall be excluded in computing the time during which he is liable to be kept in custody.

Section 50. Provision in respect of escaped juveniles

Notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained in any other law for the time being in force, any police officer may take charge without warrant of a juvenile who has escaped from a special home or a juvenile home or from the care of a person under whom he was placed under this Act and shall send the juvenile back to the special home or that person, as the case may be; and no proceeding shall be instituted in respect of the juvenile by reason of such escape but the special home, juvenile home or the person may, after giving the information to the competent authority which passed the order in respect of the juvenile, take such steps against the juvenile as may be deemed necessary.

Section 51. Contribution by parents

(1) The competent authority which makes an order for sending a neglected juvenile or a delinquent juvenile to a juvenile home or a special home or placing the juvenile under the care of a fit person or fit institution may make an order requiring the parent or other person liable to maintain the juvenile to contribute to his maintenance, if able to do so, in the prescribed manner.

(2) The competent authority before making any order under sub-section (1) shall inquiry into the circumstances of the parent or other person liable to maintain the juvenile and shall record evidence, if any, in the presence of the parent or such other person, as the case may be.

(3) The person liable to maintain a juvenile shall, for the purposes of sub-section (1), include in the case of illegitimacy, his putative father :

Provided that where the juvenile is illegitimate and an order for his maintenance has been made under section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (2 of 1974), the competent authority shall not ordinarily make an order for contribution against the putative father, but may order the whole or any part of the sums accruing due under the said order for maintenance to be paid to such person as may be named by the competent authority and such sum shall be paid by him towards the maintenance of the juvenile.

(4) Any order made under this section may be enforced in the same manner as an order under section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (2 of 1974).

Section 52. Fund

(1) The State government may create a Fund under such name as it thinks fit for the welfare and rehabilitation of the juveniles dealt with under this Act.

(2) There shall be credited to the Fund such voluntary donations, contributions or subscriptions as may be made by any individual or organisation.

(3) The fund created under sub-section (1) shall be administered by such officers or authority in such manner and for such purposes as may be prescribed.

Section 53. Advisory Board

(1) The State government may constitute an Advisory Board to advise it on matters relating to the establishment and maintenance of homes, mobilisation of resources, provision of facilities for education, training and rehabilitation of neglected and delinquent juveniles and co-ordination among the various official and non-official agencies concerned.

(2) The Advisory Board shall consist of such number of officers and other persons as the State Government thinks fit and may also include experts and the representatives of voluntary organisations engaged in the relevant areas.

Section 54. Visitors

(1) The State Government may nominate not more than three non-officials to be Visitors for each of the homes established under this Act.

(2) A Visitor nominated for a home under sub-section (1) shall periodically visit such home and make a report to the State Government.

Section 55. Control of custodian over juvenile

Any person in whose custody a juvenile is placed in pursuance of this Act shall, while the order is in force, have the like con4trol over the juvenile as he would have if he were his parent, and shall be responsible for his maintenance, and the juvenile shall continue in his custody for the period stated by the competent authority, notwithstanding that he is claimed by his parent or any other person:

Provided that no juvenile while in such custody shall be carried except with the permission of the competent authority.

Section 56. Delinquent juvenile undergoing sentence of commencement of the Act

In any area in which this Act is brought into force, the State Government may direct that a delinquent juvenile who is undergoing any sentence of imprisonment at the commencement of this Act shall, in lieu of undergoing such sentence, be sent to a special home or be kept in safe custody in such place and manner as the State Government thinks fit for the reminder of the period of the sentence; and the provisions of this Act shall apply to the juvenile as if he had been ordered by a Juvenile Court to be sent to such special home or, as the case may be, ordered to be detained under sub-section (2) of section 22.

Section 57. Appointment of officers

(1) The State Government may appoint as many probation officers, officers for the inspection of special homes, juvenile homes, observation homes or after care organisations and such other officers as it may deem necessary for carrying out the purposes of this Act.

(2) It shall be the duty of the probation officer –

(a) To inquire, in accordance with the direction of a competent authority, into the antecedents and family history of any juvenile accused of an offence, with a view to assist the authority in making the inquiry ;

(b) To visit neglected and delinquent juveniles at such intervals as the probation officer may think fit ;

(c ) To report to the competent authority as to the behavior of any neglected or delinquent juvenile ;

(d) To advice and assist neglected and delinquent juveniles and, if necessary, endeavor to find them suitable employment ;

(e) Where a neglected or delinquent juvenile is placed under the care of any person or institution on certain conditions to see whether such conditions are being complied with ; and

(f) To perform such other duties as may be prescribed.

(3) Any officer empowered in this behalf by the State Government may enter any special home, juvenile home, observation home or after-care organisation and make a complete inspection thereof in all its departments and of all papers, registers and accounts relating thereto and shall submit the report of such inspection to the State Government.

Section 58. Officers appointed under the Act to be public servants

Probation officers and other officers appointed in pursuance of this Act shall be deemed to be public servants within the meaning of section 21 of the Indian Penal Code, 1860 (45 of 1860).

Section 59. Procedure in respect of bonds

The provisions of Chapter XXXIII of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (2 of 1974), shall, as far as may be, apply to bonds taken under this Act.

Section 60. Delegation of powers

The State Government may, by general or special order, direct that any power exercisable by it under this Act shall, in such circumstances and under such conditions, if any, as may be specified in the order, be exercisable also by an officer subordinate to that Government.

Section 61. Protection of action taken in good faith

No suit or other legal proceeding shall lie against the State Government or any probation officer or other officer appointed under this Act in respect of anything which is in good faith done or intended to be done in pursuance of this Act or of any rules or orders made thereunder.

Section 62. Protection of action taken in good faith

The State Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, make rules to carry out the purposes of this Act.

(2) In particular and without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing power, such rules may provide for all or any of the following matters, namely :-

(a) The places at which, the days on which, the time at which, and the manner in which, a competent authority may hold its sittings :

(b) The procedure to be followed by a competent authority in holding inquiries under this Act, and the mode of dealing with juveniles suffering from dangerous diseases or mental complaints :

(c) The circumstances in which, and the conditions subject to which, an institution may be certified as a special home or a juvenile’s home or recognised as an observation home, and the certification or recognition withdrawn ;

(d) The internal management of special homes juvenile homes and observation homes and the standards and the nature of services to be maintained by them ;

(e) The functions and responsibilities of special homes juvenile homes and observation homes ;

(f) The inspection of special homes, juvenile homes, observation homes and after-care organisations ;

 (g) The establishment, management and functions of after-care organisations ; the circumstances in which, and the conditions subject to which an institution may be recognised as an after-care organisation and such other matters as are referred to in section 12 ;

(h) The qualifications and duties of probation officers ;

(i) The recruitment and training of persons appointed to carry out the purposes of this Act and the terms and conditions of their services ;

(j) The conditions subject to which a girl who is a neglected or delinquent juvenile may be escorted from one place to another, and the manner in which a juvenile may be sent outside the jurisdiction of a competent authority ;

(k) The manner in which contribution for the maintenance of a juvenile may be ordered to be paid by a parent or guardian ;

(l) The officers or authorities by whom, the manner in which and the purpose for which the Fund created under section 52 shall be administered ;

(m) The conditions under which a juvenile may be placed out on licence and the form and conditions of such licence ;

(o) Any other matter which has to be, or may be, prescribed.

(3) Every rule made by a State Government under this Act shall be laid, as soon as may be after it is made, before the legislature of that State.

Section 63. Repeal and savings

If, immediately before the date on which this Act comes into force in any State, there is in force in that State, any law corresponding to this Act, that law shall stand repealed on the said date:

Provided that the repeal shall not affect –

(a) The previous operation of any law so repealed or anything duly done or suffered thereunder ; or

(b) Any right, privilege, obligation or liability acquired, accrued or incurred under any law so repealed ; or

(c ) Any penalty, forfeiture or punishment incurred in respect of any such right, privilege, obligation, liability, penalty, forfeiture or punishment as aforesaid, and any such investigation, legal proceeding or remedy may be instituted, continued or enforced and any such penalty, forfeiture or punishment may be imposed, as if this Act had not been passed.

Copyright Act

November 30, 2014

Section 1. Short title, extent and commencement

(1) This act may be called the Copyright Act, 1957

(2) It extends to the whole of India

(3) It shall come into force on such date ¹ as the Central Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, appoint.

——————————–

1. Came into force on 21-1-1958, vide S.R.O. 269, dated 21st January, 1958, published in the Gazette of India, Extra., Pt. II, Sec. 3, p. 167.

Section 2. Interpretation

In this Act, unless the context otherwise requires,—

(a) “adaptation” means,—

(i) in relation to a dramatic work, the conversion of the work into a non-dramatic work;

(ii) in relation to a literary work or an artistic work, the conversion of the work into a dramatic work by way of performance in public or otherwise;

(iii) in relation to a literary or dramatic work, any abridgement of the work or any version of the work in which the story or action in conveyed wholly or mainly by means of pictures in a form suitable for reproduction in a book, or in a newspaper, magazine or similar periodical; ¹[***]

(iv) in relation to a musical work, any arrangement or transcription of the work;²[and]

²[(v) in relation to any work, any use of such work involving its rearrangement or alteration;]

(b) ³[‘‘work of architecture’’] means any building or structure having as artistic character or design, or any model for such building or structure;

(c) “artistic work” means,—

(i) a painting, a sculpture, a drawing (including a diagram, map, chart or plan), an engraving or a photograph, whether or not any such work possesses artistic quality;

(ii) a ⁴[work of architecture]; and

(iii) any other work of artistic craftsmanship;

(d) “author’’ means,—

(i) in relation to a literary or dramatic work, the author of the work;

(ii) in relation to a musical work, the composer;

(iii) in relation to an artistic work other than a photograph, the artist;

(iv) in relation to a photograph, the person taking the photograph;

⁵[(v) in relation to a cinematograph film or sound recording, the producer; and

(vi) in relation to any literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work which is computer-generated, the person who causes the work to be created;]

⁶[(dd) “broadcast” means communication to the public—

(i) by any means of wireless diffusion, whether in any one or more of the forms of signs, sounds or visual images; or

(ii) by wire,and includes a re-broadcast;]

(e) “ calendar year” means the year commencing on the 1st day of January;

⁷[(f) “cinematograph film” means any work of visual recording on any medium produced through a process from which a moving image may be produced by any means and includes a sound recording accompanying such visual recording and “cinematograph” shall be construed as including any work produced by any process analogous to cinematography including video films;]

⁸[(ff) “communication to the public” means making any work available for being seen or heard or otherwise enjoyed by the public directly or by any means of display or diffusion other than by issuing copies of such work regardless of whether any member of the public actually sees, hears or otherwise enjoys the work so made available.

1. —For the purposes of this clause, communication through satellite or cable or any other means of simultaneous communication to more than one household or place of residence including residential rooms of any hotel or hostel shall be deemed to be communication to the public;

(ffa) “composer”, in relation to a musical work, means the person who composes the music regardless of whether he records it in any form of graphical notation;

(ffb) “computer” includes any electronic or similar device having information processing capabilities;

(ffc) “computer programme” means a set of instructions expressed in words, codes, schemes or in any other form, including a machine readable medium, capable of causing a computer to perform a particular task or achieve a particular result;

(ffd) “copyright society” means a society registered under sub-section (3) of section 33;]

(g) “delivery”, in relation to a lecture, includes delivery by means of any mechanical instrument or by 9[broadcast];

(h) “dramatic work” includes any piece of recitation, choreographic work or entertainment in dumb show, the scenic arrangement or acting, form of which is fixed in writing or otherwise but does not include a cinematograph film;

¹⁰[(hh) “duplicating equipment” means any mechanical contrivance or device used or intended to be used for making copies of any work;]

(i) “engravings” include etchings, lithographs, wood-cuts, prints and other similar works, not being photographs;

(j) “exclusive licence” means a licence which confers on the licensee or on the licensee and persons authorised by him, to the exclusion of all other persons (including the owner of the copyright) any right comprised in the copyright in a work, and “exclusive licensee” shall be construed accordingly;

(k) “Government work” means a work which is made or published by or under the direction or control of—

(i) the Government or any department of the Government;

(ii) any Legislature in India;

(iii) any Court, Tribunal or other judicial authority in India;

¹¹[(l) “Indian work” means a literary, dramatic or musical work,—

(i) the author of which is a citizen of India; or

(ii) which is first published in India; or

(iii) the author of which, in the case of an unpublished work is, at the time of the making of the work, a citizen of India;]

¹²[(m) “infringing copy” means,—

(i) in relation to a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, a reproduction thereof otherwise than in the form of a cinematographic film;

(ii) in relation to a cinematographic film, a copy of the film made on any medium by any means;

(iii) in relation to a sound recording, any other recording embodying the same sound recording, made by any means;

(iv) in relation to a programme or performance in which such a broadcast reproduction right or a performer’s right subsists under the provisions of this Act, the sound recording or a cinematographic film of such programme or performance,

if such reproduction, copy or sound recording is made or imported in contravention of the provisions of this Act;]

(n) “lecture” includes address, speech and sermon;

¹³[(o) “literary work” includes computer programmes, tables and compilations including computer 14[databases];]

¹³[(p) “musical work” means a work consisting of music and includes any graphical notation of such work but does not include any words or any action intended to be sung, spoken or performed with the music;]

¹³[(q) “performance”, in relation to performer’s right, means any visual or acoustic presentation made live by one or more performers;]

¹³[(qq) “performer” includes an actor, singer, musician, dancer, acrobat, juggler, conjurer, snake charmer, a person delivering a lecture or any other person who makes a performance;]

¹⁵[***]

(s) “photograph” includes photo-lithograph and any work produced by any process analogous to photography but does not include any part of a cinematograph film;

(t) “plate” includes any stereotype or other plate, stone, block, mould, matrix, transfer, negative ¹⁶[,duplicating equipment] or other device used or intended to be used for printing or reproducing copies of any work, and any matrix or other appliance by which ¹⁷[sound recording] for the acoustic presentation of the work are or are intended to be made;

(u) “prescribed” means prescribed by rules made under this Act;

¹⁸[(uu) “producer”, in relation to a cinematograph film or sound recording, means a person who takes the initiative and responsibility for making the work;]

¹⁹[***]

²⁰[***]

²¹[(x) “reprography” means the making of copies of a work, by photocopying or similar means;

(xx) “sound recording” means a recording of sounds from which such sounds may be produced regardless of the medium on which such recording is the method by which the sounds are produced;]

(y) “work” means any of the following works, namely:—

(i) a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work;

(ii) a cinematograph film;

(iii) a ²²[sound recording];

(z) “work of joint authorship” means a work produced by the collaboration of two or more authors in which the contribution of one author is not distinct from the contribution of the other author or authors;

(za) “work of sculpture” includes casts and models.

———————————-

1. The word “and” omitted by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

2. Ins. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

3. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2, for “architectural work of art” (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

4. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2, for “architectural work of art” (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

5. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec.2, for sub-clauses (v) and (vi) (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

6. Ins. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 3 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

7. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2, for clause (f) (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

8. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2, for clause (ff) (w.e.f. 10-5-1995). Earlier clause (ff) was inserted by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 3 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

9. Subs. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 2, for “radio-diffusion” (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

10. Ins. by Act 65 of 1984 sec. 2 (w.e.f. 8-10-1984).

11. Subs. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 3, for clause (l) (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

12. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2, for clause (m) (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

13. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

14. Subs. by Act 49 of 1999, sec. 2, for “data basis” (w.e.f. 15-1-2000).

15. Clause (r) omitted by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

16. Ins. by Act 65 of 1984, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 8-10-1984).

17. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2 (xii), for “record” (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

18. Ins. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

19. Clause (v) omitted by Act 23 of 1983, sec.3 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

20. Clause (w) omitted by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

21. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2, for clause (x) (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

22. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2, for “record” (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

Section 3. Meaning of publication

¹ Meaning of publication –For the purposes of this Act, “publication” means making a work available to the public by issue of copies or by communicating the work to the public.

———————-

1. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 3, for section 3 (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

Section 4. When work not deemed to be published or performed in public

Except in relation to infringement of copyright, a work shall not be deemed to be published or performed in public, if published, or performed in public, without the licence of the owner of the copyright.

Section 5. When work deemed to be first published in India

For the purposes of this Act, a work published in India shall be deemed to be first published in India, notwithstanding that it has been published simultaneously in some other country, unless such other country provides a shorter term of copyright for such work, and a work shall be deemed to be published simultaneously in India and in another country does not exceed thirty days or such other period as the Central Government may, in relation to any specified country, determine.

Section 6. Certain disputes to be decide by Copyright Board

¹Certain disputes to be decide by Copyright Board -If any question arises,-

(a) Whether a work has been published or as to the date on which a work was published for the purposes of Chapter V, or

(b) Whether the term of copyright for any work is shorter in any other country than that provided in respect of that work under this Act, it shall be referred to the Copyright Board constituted under Section 11 whose decision thereon shall be final:

Provided that if in the opinion of the Copyright Board, the issue of copies or communication to the public referred to in Section 3 was of an insignificant nature, it shall not be deemed to be publication for the purposes of that section.

—————————-

1. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 4, for section 6 (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

Section 7. Nationally of author were the making of unpublished work is extended over considerable period

Where, in the case of an unpublished work the making of the work is extended over a considerable period, the author of the work shall, for the purposes of this Act, be deemed to be a citizen of, or domiciled in, that country of which he was a citizen or wherein he was domiciled during any substantial part of that period.

Section 8. Domicile of corporations

For the purposes of this Act, a body corporate shall be deemed to be domiciled in India if it is incorporated under any law in force in India.

CHAPTER II – Copyright Office And Copyright Board

Section 9. Copyright Office

(1) There shall be established for the purposes of this Act on office to be called the Copyright Office.

(2) The Copyright Office shall be under the immediate control of the Registrar of Copyrights who shall act under the superintendence and direction of the Central Government.

(3) There shall be seal for the Copyright Office.

Section 10. Registrar and Deputy Registrars of Copyrights

(1) The Central Government shall appoint a Registrar of Copyrights and may appoint one or more Deputy Registrars of Copyrights.

(2) A Deputy Registrar of Copyrights shall discharge under the superintendence and direction of the Registrar of Copyrights such functions of the Registrar under this Act as the Registrar of Copyrights such functions of the Registrar under this Act as the Registrar may, from time to time, assign to him : and any reference in this Act to the Registrar of Copyrights shall include a reference to a Deputy Registrar of Copyrights when so discharging any such functions.

Section 11. Copyright Board

(1) As soon as may be after the commencement of this Act, the Central Government shall constitute a Board to be called the Copyright Board which shall consist of a Chairman and not less than two or more than ¹[fourteen] other members.

(2) The Chairman and other members of the Copyright Board shall hold office for such period and on such terms and conditions as may be prescribed.

(3) The Chairman of the Copyright Board shall be a person who is, or has been, a Judge of ²[***] a High Court or is qualified for appointment as a Judge of High Court.

(4) The Registrar of Copyrights shall be the Secretary of the Copyright Board and shall perform such functions as may be prescribed.

——————————-

1. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 5, for “eight” (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

2. The words “the Supreme Court or” omitted by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 5 (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

Section 12. Powers and procedure of Copyright Board

(1) The Copyright Board shall, subject to any rules that may be under this Act, have power to regulate its own procedure, including the fixing of places and times of its sittings:

Provided that the Copyright Board shall ordinarily hear any proceeding instituted before it under this Act within the zone in which, at the time of the institution of the proceeding, the person instituting the proceeding actually and voluntarily resides or carries on business or personally work for gain.

Explanation.-—In this sub-section “zone” means a zone specified in section 15 of the States Reorganisation Act, 1956 (37 of 1956).

(2) The Copyright Board may exercise and discharge its powers and functions through Benches constituted by the Chairman of the Copyright Board from amongst its members, each Bench consisting of not less than three members:

¹[Provided that, if the Chairman is of opinion that any matter of importance is required to be heard by a larger Bench, he may refer the matter to a special Bench consisting of five members.]

(3) If there is a difference of opinion among the members of the Copyright Board or any Bench thereof in respect of any matter coming before it for decision under this Act, the opinion of the majority shall prevail:

²[Provided that where there is no such majority, the opinion of the Chairman shall prevail.]

(4) ³[The Chairman] may authorise any of its members to exercise any of the powers conferred on it by section 74 and any order made or act done in exercise of those powers by the member so authorised shall be deemed to be the order or act, as the case may be, of the Board.

(5) No member of the Copyright Board shall take part in any proceedings before the Board in respect of any matter in which he has a personal interest.

(6) No act done or proceeding taken by the Copyright Board under this Act shall be questioned on the ground merely of the existence of any vacancy in, or defect in the constitution of, the Board.

(7) The Copyright Board shall be deemed to be a Civil Court for the purposes of ⁴[sections 345 and 346 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (2 of 1974)] and all proceedings before the Board shall be deemed to be judicial proceedings within the meaning of sections 193 and 228 of the Indian Penal Code, 1860 (45 of 1860).

——————————-

1. Ins. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 6 (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

2. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 6, for proviso (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

3. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 6, for “The Copyright Board” (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

4. Subs. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 6, for “sections 480 and 482 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1898 (5 of 1898)” (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

CHAPTER III – Copyright

Section 13. Works in which copyright subsists

(1) Subject to the provisions of this section and the other provisions of this Act, copyright shall subsist throughout India in the following classes of works, that is to say,—

(a) original literary, dramatic, musical and artistic works;

(b) cinematograph films; and

(c) ¹[sound recording].

(2) Copyright shall not subsist in any work specified in sub-section (1), other than a work to which the provisions of section 40 or section 41 apply, unless,—

(i) in the case of a published work, the work is first published in India, or where the work is first published outside India, the author is at the date of such publication, or in a case where the author was dead at that date, was at the time of his death, a citizen of India;

(ii) in the case of an unpublished work other than ²[work of architecture], the author is at the date of the making of the work a citizen of India or domiciled in India; and

(iii) in the case of ²[work of architecture], the work is located in India.

1. —In the case of a work of joint authorship, the conditions conferring copyright specified in this sub-section shall be satisfied by all the authors of the work.

(3) Copyright shall not subsist—

(a) in any cinematograph film if a substantial part of the film is an infringement of the copyright in any other work;

(b) in any ¹[sound recording] made in respect of a literary, dramatic or musical work, if in making the ¹[sound recording], copyright in such work has been infringed.

(4) The copyright in a cinematograph film or a ¹[sound recording] shall not affect the separate copyright in any work in respect of which or a substantial part of which, the film, or, as the case may be, the ¹[sound recording] is made.

(5) In the case of ²[work of architecture], copyright shall subsist only in the artistic character and design and shall not extend to processes or methods of construction.

———————————-

1. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2, for “record” (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

2. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2 , for “architectural work of art” (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

Section 14. Meaning of copyright

¹[14. Meaning of copyright.—For the purposes of this Act, “copyright” means the exclusive right subject to the provisions of this Act, to do or authorise the doing of any of the following acts in respect of a work or any substantial part thereof, namely:—

(a) in the case of a literary, dramatic or musical work, not being a computer programme,—

(i) to reproduce the work in any material form including the storing of it in any medium by electronic means;

(ii) to issue copies of the work to the public not being copies already in circulation;

(iii) to perform the work in public, or communicate it to the public;

(iv) to make any cinematograph film or sound recording in respect of the work;

(v) to make any translation of the work;

(vi) to make any adaptation of the work;

(vii) to do, in relation to a translation or an adaptation of the work, any of the acts specified in relation to the work in sub-clauses (i) to (vi);

(b) in the case of a computer programme,—

(i) to do any of the acts specified in clause (a);

²[(ii) to sell or give on commercial rental or offer for sale or for commercial rental any copy of the computer programme:

Provided that such commercial rental does not apply in respect of computer programmes where the programme itself is not the essential object of the rental.]

(c) in the case of an artistic work,—

(i) to reproduce the work in any material form including depiction in three dimensions of a two dimensional work or in two dimensions of a three dimensional work;

(ii) to communicate the work to the public;

(iii) to issue copies of the work to the public not being copies already in circulation;

(iv) to include the work in any cinematograph film;

(v) to make any adaptation of the work;

(vi) to do in relation to an adaptation of the work any of the acts specified in relation to the work in sub-clauses (i) to (iv);

(d) in the case of a cinematograph film,—

(i) to make a copy of the film including a photograph of any image forming part thereof;

(ii) to sell or give on hire or offer for sale or hire, any copy of the film, regardless of whether such copy has been sold or given on hire on earlier occasions;

(iii) to communicate the film to the public;

(e) in the case of a sound recording,—

(i) to make any other sound recording embodying it;

(ii) to sell or give on hire, or offer for sale or hire, any copy of the sound recording, regardless of whether such copy has been sold or given on hire on earlier occasions;

(iii) to communicate the sound recording to the public.

Explanation.— For the purposes of this section, a copy which has been sold once shall be deemed to be a copy already in circulation.]

———————————

1. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 7, for section 14 (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

2. Subs. by Act 49 of 1999, sec. 3, for sub-clause (ii) (w.e.f. 15-1-2000).

Section 15. Special provision regarding copyright in designs registered or capable of being registered under the Designs Act, 1911.

15. Special provision regarding copyright in designs registered or capable of being registered under the ¹ [***] Designs Act, 1911. —(1) Copyright shall not subsist under this Act in any design which is registered under the ¹ [***] Designs Act, 1911 (2 of 1911)2.

(2) Copyright in any design, which is capable of being registered under the ¹ [***] Designs Act, 1911 (2 of 1911)² , but which has not been so registered, shall cease as soon as any article to which the design has been applied has been reproduced more than fifty times by an industrial process by the owner of the copyright, or, with his licence, by any other person.

———–

1.The words “Indian Patents and” omitted by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 7 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

2.See now the Designs Act, 2000 ( 16 of 2000).

Section 16. No copyright except as provided in this Act

No person shall be entitled to copyright or any similar right in any work, whether published or unpublished, otherwise than under and in accordance with the provisions of this Act or of any other law for the time being in force, but nothing in this section shall be construed as abrogating any right or jurisdiction to restrain a breach of trust or confidence.

CHAPTER IV – Ownership of Copyright and the Rights of the Owner

The Copyright Act, 1957 ¹

Section 17. First owner of copyright

Subject to the provisions of this Act, the author of a work shall be the first owner of the copyright therein:

Provided that—

(a) in the case of a literary, dramatic or artistic work made by the author in the course of his employment by the proprietor of a newspaper, magazine or similar periodical under a contract of service or apprenticeship, for the purpose of publication in a newspaper, magazine or similar periodical, the said proprietor shall, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, be the first owner of the copyright in the work in so far as the copyright relates to the publication of the work in any newspaper, magazine or similar periodical, or to the reproduction of the work for the purpose of its being so published, but in all other respects the author shall be the first owner of the copyright in the work;

(b) subject to the provisions of clause (a), in the case of a photograph taken, or a painting or portrait drawn, or an engraving or a cinematograph film made, for valuable consideration at the instance of any person, such person shall, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, be the first owner of the copyright therein;

(c) in the case of a work made in the course of the author’s employment under a contract of service or apprenticeship, to which clause (a) or clause (b) does not apply, the employer shall, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, be the first owner of the copyright therein;

²[(cc) in the case of any address or speech delivered in public, the person who has delivered such address or speech or if such person has delivered such address or speech on behalf of any other person, such other person shall be the first owner of the copyright therein notwithstanding that the person who delivers such address or speech, or, as the case may be, the person on whose behalf such address or speech is delivered, is employed by any other person who arranges such address or speech or on whose behalf or premises such address or speech is delivered;]

(d) in the case of a Government work, Government shall, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, be the first owner of the copyright therein;

²[(dd) in the case of a work made or first published by or under the direction or control of any public undertaking, such public undertaking shall, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, be the first owner of the copyright therein;

Explanation. —For the purposes of this clause and section 28A, “public undertaking” means—

(i) an undertaking owned or controlled by Government; or

(ii) a Government company as defined in section 617 of the Companies Act, 1956 (1 of 1956); or

(iii) a body corporate established by or under any Central, Provincial or State Act;]

(e) in the case of a work to which the provisions of section 41 apply, the international organisation concerned shall be the first owner of the copyright therein.

———

1. Subs. by Act 15 of 2008, sec. 2, for sec. 8 (w.e.f. 15-4-2008). Section 8, before substitution, stood as under:

“8. Payment of medical bonus.—Every woman entitled to maternity benefit under this Act shall also be entitled to receive from her employer a medical bonus of two hundred and fifty rupees, if no pre-natal confinement and post-natal care is provided for by the employer free of charge.”.

2. Ins. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 8 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

Section 18. Assignment of copyright

(1) The owner of the copyright in an existing work or the prospective owner of the copyright in a future work may assign to any person the copyright either wholly or partially and either generally or subject to limitations and either for the whole term of the copyright or any part thereof.

Provided that in the case of the assignment of copyright in any future work, the assignment shall take effect only when the work comes into existence.

(2) Whereas the assignee of a copyright becomes entitled to any right comprised in the copyright, the assignee as respects the rights to assigned, and the assignor as respects the rights not assigned, shall be treated for the purposes of this Act as the owner of copyright and the provisions of this Act shall have effect accordingly.

(3) In this section, the expression, “assignee” as respects the assignment of the copyright in any future work includes the legal representatives of the assignee, if the assignee dies before the work comes into existence.

Section 19. Mode of assignment

¹ (1)] No assignment of the copyright in any work shall be valid unless it is in writing signed by the assignor or his duly authorised agent.

² [³ (2)The assignment of copyright in nay work shall identify such work, and shall specify the rights assigned and the duration and territorial extent of such assignment.

(3) The assignment of copyright in any work shall also specify the amount of royalty payable, if any, to the author or his legal heirs during the currency of the assignment and the assignment shall be subject to revision, extension or termination on terms mutually agreed upon by the parties.

(4) Where the assignee does not exercise the rights assigned to him under any of the other sub sections of this section within a period of one year from the date of assignment, the assignment in respect of such rights shall be deemed to have lapsed after the expiry of the said period unless otherwise specified in the assignment.

(5) If the period of assignment is not stated, it shall be deemed to be five years from the date of assignment.

(6) If the territorial extent of assignment of the rights is not specified, it shall be presumed to extend within India.

(7) Nothing in sub section (2) or sub section (3) or sub section (4) or sub section (5) or sub section (6) shall be applicable to assignments made before the coming into force of the Copyright (Amendment) Act, 1994.]

——————————

1. Section 19 re-numbered as sub-section (1) thereof by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 9 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

2. Sub-section (2) ins. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 9 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

3. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 8, for sub-section (2) (w.e.f. 10-9-1995).

 Section 19-A. Dispute with respect to assignment of copyright

¹[19A. Disputes with respect to assignment of copyright.—(1) If an assignee fails to make sufficient exercise of the rights assigned to him, and such failure is not attributable to any act or omission of the assignor, then, the Copyright Board may, on receipt of a complaint from the assignor and after holding such inquiry as it may deem necessary, revoke such assignment.

(2) If any dispute arises with respect to the assignment of any copyright, the Copyright Board may, on receipt of a complaint from the aggrieved party and after holding such inquiry as it considers necessary, pass such order as it may deem fit including an order for the recovery of any royalty payable:

Provided that Copyright Board shall not pass any order under this sub-section to revoke the assignment unless it is satisfied that the terms of assignment are harsh to the assignor in case the assignor is also the author:

Provided further that no order of revocation of assignment under this sub-section, shall be made within a period of five years from the date of such assignment.]

———————————

1. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 9, for section 19A (w.e.f. 10-5-1995). Earlier section 19A was inserted by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 10 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

Section 20. Transmission of copyright in manuscript by testamentary disposition

Where under a bequest a person is entitled to the manuscript of a literary, dramatic or musical work, or to an artistic work, and the work was not published before the death of the testator, the bequest shall, unless the contrary intention is indicated in the testator’s will or any codicil thereto, be construed as including the copyright in the work in so far as the testator was the owner of the copyright immediately before his death.

Explanation- In this section, the expression “manuscript” means the original document embodying the work, whether written by hand or not.

Section 21. Right of author to relinquish copyright

(1) The author of a work may relinquish all or any of the rights comprised in the copyright in the work by giving notice in the prescribed form to the Registrar of Copyrights and thereupon such rights shall, subject to the provision of sub section (3), cease to exist from the date of the notice.

(2) On receipt of a notice under sub section (1), the Registrar of Copyrights shall cause it to be published in the Official Gazette and in such other manner, as he may deem fit.

(3) The relinquishment of all or any of the rights comprised in the copyright in a work shall not affect any rights subsisting in favour of any person on the date of the notice referred to in sub section. (1).

CHAPTER V – Term of Copyright

Section 22. Term of copyright in published literary, dramatic, musical and artistic works

Except as otherwise hereinafter provided, copyright shall subsist in any literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work (other than a photograph) published within the lifetime of the author until ¹[sixty years] from the beginning of the calendar year next following the year in which the author dies.

1. —In this section the reference to the author shall, in the case of a work of joint authorship, be construed as a reference to the author who dies last.

——————————-

1. Subs. by Act 13 of 1992, sec. 2, for “fifty years” (w.r.e.f. 28-12-1991).

Section 23. Term of copyright in anonymous and pseudonymous works

(1) In the case of a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work (other than a photograph), which is published anonymously or pseudonymously, copyright shall subsist until ¹[sixty years] from the beginning of the calendar year next following the year in which the work is first published:

Provided that where the identity of the author is disclosed before the expiry of the said period, copyright shall subsist until ¹[sixty years] from the beginning of the calendar year following the year in which the author dies.

(2) In sub-section (1), references to the author shall, in the case of an anonymous work of joint authorship, be construed,—

(a) where the identity of one of the authors is disclosed, as references to that author;

(b) where the identity of more authors than one is disclosed, as references to the author who dies last from amongst such authors.

(3) In sub-section (1), references to the author shall, in the case of a pseudonymous work of joint authorship, be construed,—

(a) where the names of one or more (but not all) of the authors are pseudonymous and his or their identity is not disclosed, as references to the author whose name is not a pseudonym, or, if the names of two or more of the authors are not pseudonyms, as references to such of those authors who dies last;

(b) where the names of one or more (but not all) of the authors are pseudonyms and the identity of one or more of them is disclosed, as references to the author who dies last from amongst the authors whose names are not pseudonyms and the authors whose names are pseudonyms and are disclosed; and

(c) where the names of all the authors are pseudonyms and the identity of one of them is disclosed, as references to the author whose identity is disclosed or if the identity of two or more of such authors is disclosed, as references to such of those authors who dies last.

1. —For the purposes of this section, the identity of an author shall be deemed to have been disclosed, if either the identity of the author is disclosed publicly by both the author and the publisher or is otherwise established to the satisfaction of the Copyright Board by that author.

——————————-

1. Subs. by Act 13 of 1992, sec. 2, for “fifty years” (w.r.e.f. 28-12-1991).

Section 24. Term of copyright in posthumous works

(1) In the case of a literary, dramatic or musical work or an engraving, in which copyright subsists at the date of the death of the author, or in the case of any such work of joint authorship, at or immediately before the date of the death of the author who dies last, but which, or any adaptation of which, has not been published before that date, copyright shall subsist until ¹[sixty years] from the beginning of the calendar year next following the year in which the work is first published or, where an adaptation of the work is published in any earlier year, from the beginning of the calendar year next following that year.

(2) For the purposes of this section a literary, dramatic or musical work or an adaptation of any such work shall be deemed to have been published, if it has been performed in public or if any ²[sound recording] made in respect of the work have been sold to the public or have been offered for sale to the public.

——————————

1. Subs. by Act 13 of 1992, sec. 2, for “fifty years” (w.r. e.f. 28-12-1991).

2. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2, for “record” (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

Section 25. Term of copyright in photographs

In the case of a photograph, copyright shall subsist until ¹[sixty years] from the beginning of the calendar year next following the year in which the photograph is published.

——————————

1. Subs. by Act 13 of 1992, sec. 2, for “fifty years” (w.r. e.f. 28-12-1991).

Section 26. Term of copyright in cinematograph films

In the case of a cinematograph film, copyright shall subsist until ¹[sixty years] from the beginning of the calendar year next following the year in which the film is published.

——————————

1. Subs. by Act 13 of 1992, sec. 2, for “fifty years” (w.r. e.f. 28-12-1991).

Section 27. Term of copyright in sound recordings

27. Term of copyright in ²[sound recording].—In the case a ²[sound recording] copyright shall subsist until ¹[sixty years] from the beginning of the calendar year next following the year in which the ²[sound recording] is published.

——————————

1. Subs. by Act 13 of 1992, sec. 2, for “fifty years” (w.r. e.f. 28-12-1991).

2.Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2, for “record” (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

Section 28. Term of copyright in Government works

In the case of Government work, where Government is the first owner of the copyright therein, copyright shall subsist until ¹[sixty years] from the beginning of the calendar year next following the year in which the record is first published.

——————————

1.Subs. by Act 13 of 1992, sec. 2, for “fifty years” (w.r. e.f. 28-12-1991).

 Section 28-A. Term of copyright in works of public undertakings

¹[28A. Term of copyright in works of public undertakings.—In the case of a work, where a public undertaking is the first owner of the copyright therein, copyright shall subsist until ²[sixty years] from the beginning of the calendar years next following the year in which the work is first published.]

——————————

1. Ins. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 11 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

2. Subs. by Act 13 of 1992, sec. 2, for “fifty years” (w.r. e.f. 28-12-1991).

Section 29. Term of copyright in works of international organisation

In the case of a work of any international organisation to which the provisions of section 41 apply, copyright shall subsist until ¹[sixty years] from the beginning of the calendar year next following the year in which the work is first published.

————————

1. Subs. by Act 13 of 1992, sec. 2, for “fifty years” (w.r. e.f. 28-12-1991).

CHAPTER VI – Licences

Section 30. Licences by owners of copyright

The owner of the copyright in any existing work or the prospective owner of the copyright in any future work may grant any interest in the right by licence in writing signed by him or by his duly authorised agent.

Provided that in the case of a licence relating to copyright in any future work, the licence shall take effect only when the work comes into existence.

Explanation – When a person to whom a licence relating to copyright in any future work is granted under this section dies before the work comes into existence, his legal representatives shall, in the absence of any provision to the contrary in the licence , be entitled to benefit of the licence.

Section 30-A. Application of Sections 19 and 19-A.

The provision of Sections 19 and 19-A shall, with any necessary adaptations and modifications, apply in relation to a licence under Section 30 as they apply in relation to assignment of copyright in a work.

————————

1. Ins. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 10 (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

Section 31. Compulsory licence in works with held from public

(1) If at any time during the term of copyright in any Indian work which has been published or performed in public, a complaint is made to the Copyright Board that the owner of copyright in the work—

(a) has refused to re-publish or allow the re-publication of the work or has refused to allow the performance in public of the work, and by reason of such refusal the work is withheld from the public; or

(b) has refused to allow communication to the public by ¹[broadcast], of such work or in the case of a ²[sound recording] the work recorded in such ²[sound recording], on terms which the complainant considers reasonable,

the Copyright Board, after giving to the owner of the copyright in the work a reasonable opportunity of being heard and after holding such inquiry as it may deem necessary, may, if it is satisfied that the grounds for such refusal are not reasonable, direct the Registrar of Copyrights to grant to the complainant a licence to re-publish the work, perform the work in public or communicate the work to the public by ¹[broadcast], as the case may be, subject to payment to the owner of the copyright of such compensation and subject to such other terms and conditions as the Copyright Board may determine; and thereupon the Registrar of Copyrights shall grant the licence to the complainant in accordance with the directions of Copyright Board, on payment of such fee as may be prescribed.

Explanation.—In this sub-section, the expression “Indian work” includes—

(i) an artistic work, the author of which is a citizen of India; and

(ii) a cinematograph film or a 2[sound recording] made or manufactured in India.

(2) Where two or more persons have made a complaint under sub-section (1), the licence shall be granted to the complainant who in the opinion of the Copyright Board would best serve the interests of the general public.

————————-

1. Subs. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 2, for “radio-diffusion” (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

2. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 2, for “record” (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

Section 31-A. Compulsory licence in unpublished Indian works

(1) Where in the case of an Indian work referred to in sub clause (iii) of clause (I) of Section 2, the author is dead or unknown or cannot be traced, or the owner of the copyright in such work cannot be found, any person may apply to the Copyright Board for a licence to publish such work or a translation thereof in any language.

(2) Before making an application under sub section (1), the applicants shall publish his proposal in one issue of a daily newspaper in the English language having circulation in the major part of thee country and where the application is for the publication of a translation in any language, also in one issue of any daily newspaper in that language.

(3) Every such application shall be made in such form as may be prescribed and shall be accompanied with a copy of the advertisement issued under sub section (2) and such fee as may be prescribed.

(4) Where an application is made to the Copyright Board under this section, it may, after holding such inquiry as may be prescribed, direct the Registrar of Copyrights to grant to the applicant a licence to publish the work or a translation thereof, in the language mentioned in the application subject to the payment of such royalty and subject to such other terms and conditions as the Copyright Board may determine, and thereupon the Registrar of Copyrights shall grant the licence to the applicant in accordance with the direction of the copyright Board.

(5) Where a licence is granted under this section, the Registrar of Copyrights may, by order, direct the applicant to deposit the amount of the royalty determined by the Copyright Board in the public account of India or in any other account specified by the Copyright Board so as to enable the owner of the copyright or, as the case may be, his heirs, executors or the legal representatives to claim such royalty at any time.

(6) Without prejudice to the foregoing provisions of this section, in the case of a work referred to in sub section (1), if the original author is dead, the Central Government may, if it considers that the publication of the work is desirable in the national interest, require the heirs, executors or legal representatives of the author to publish such work such period as may be specified by it.

(7) Where any work is not published within the period specified by the Central Government under sub section (6), the Copyright Board may, on an application made by any person for permission to publish the work and after hearing the parties concerned, permit such publication on payment of such royalty as the Copyright Board may, in the circumstances of such case, determine in the prescribed manner.

————————-

1. Ins. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 12 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

Section 32. Licence to produce and publish translations

(1) Any person may apply to the Copyright Board for a licence to produce and publish a translation of a literary or dramatic work in any language ¹[after a period of seven years from the first publication of the work].

¹[(1A) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), any person may apply to the Copyright Board for a licence to produce and publish a translation, in printed or analogous forms of reproduction, of a literary or dramatic work, other than an Indian work, in any language in general use in India after a period of three years from the first publication of such work, if such translation is required for the purposes of teaching, scholarship or research:

Provided that where such translation is in a language not in general use in any developed country, such application may be made after a period of one year from such publication.]

(2) Every ²[application under this section] shall be made in such form as may be prescribed and shall state the proposed retail price of a copy of the translation of the work.

(3) Every applicant for a licence under this section shall, along with his application, deposit with the Registrar of Copyrights such fee as may be prescribed.

(4) Where an application is made to the Copyright Board under this section, it may, after holding such inquiry as may be prescribed, grant to the applicant a licence, not being an exclusive licence, to produce and publish a translation of the work in the language mentioned in ³[the application—

(i) subject to the condition that the applicant shall pay to the owner of the copyright in the work royalties in respect of copies of the translation of the work sold to the public, calculated at such rate as the Copyright Board may, in the circumstances of each case, determine in the prescribed manner; and

(ii) where such licence is granted on an application under sub-section(1A), subject also to the condition that the licence shall not extend to the export of copies of the translation of the work outside India and every copy of such translation shall contain a notice in the language of such translation that the copy is available for distribution only in India:

Provided that nothing in clause (ii) shall apply to export by Government or any authority under the Government of copies of such translation in a language other than English, French or Spanish in any country if—

(1) such copies are sent to citizens of India residing outside India or to any association of such citizens outside India; or

(2) such copies are meant to be used for purposes of teaching, scholarship or research and not for any commercial purpose; and

(3) in either case, the permission for such export has been given by the Government of that country:]

⁴[Provided further that no licence under this section] shall be granted, unless—

(a) a translation of the work in the language mentioned in the application has not been published by the owner of the copyright in the work or any person authorised by him, ⁵[within seven years or three years or one year, as the case may be, of the first publication of the work], or if a translation has been so published, it has been out of print;

(b) the applicant has proved to the satisfaction of the Copyright Board that he had requested and had been denied authorisation by the owner of the copyright to produce and publish such translation, or that ⁶[he was, after due diligence on his part, unable to find] the owner of the copyright;

(c) where the applicant was unable to find the owner of the copyright, he had sent a copy of his request for ⁷[such authorisation by registered air mail post to the publisher whose name appears from the work, and in the case of an application for a licence under sub-section (1)], not less than two months before ⁸[such application];

⁹[(cc) a period of six months in the case of an application under sub-section (1A) (not being an application under the proviso thereto), or nine months in the case of an application under the proviso to that sub-section, has elapsed from the date of making the request under clause (b) of this proviso or where a copy of the request has been sent under clause (c) of this proviso, from the date of sending of such copy, and the translation of the work in the language mentioned in the application has not been published by the owner of the copyright in the work or any person authorised by him within the said period of six months or nine months, as the case may be;

(ccc) in the case of any application made under sub-section (1A),—

(i) the name of the author and the title of the particular edition of the work proposed to be translated are printed on all the copies of the translation;

(ii) if the work is composed mainly of illustrations, the provisions of section 32A are also complied with;]

(d) the Copyright Board is satisfied that the applicant is competent to produce and publish a correct translation of the work and possesses the means to pay to the owner of the copyright the royalties payable to him under this section;

(e) the author has not withdrawn from circulation copies of the work; and

(f) an opportunity of being heard is given, wherever practicable, to the owner of the copyright in the work.

9[(5) Any broadcasting authority may apply to the Copyright Board for a licence to produce and publish the translation of—

(a) a work referred to in sub-section (1A) and published in printed or analogous forms of reproduction;or

(b) any text incorporated in audio-visual fixations prepared and published solely for the purpose of systematic instructional activities,

for broadcasting such translation for the purposes of teaching or for the dissemination of the results of specialised, technical or scientific research to the experts in any particular field.

(6) The provisions of sub-sections (2) to (4) in so far as they are relatable to an application under sub-section (1A), shall, with the necessary modifications, apply to the grant of a licence under sub-section (5) and such licence shall not also be granted unless—

(a) the translation is made from a work lawfully acquired;

(b) the broadcast is made through the medium of sound and visual recordings;

(c) such recording has been lawfully and exclusively made for the purpose of broadcasting in India by the applicant or by other broadcasting agency; and

(d) the translation and the broadcasting of such translation are not used for any commercial purposes.

1. —For the purposes of this section,—

(a) “developed country” means a country which is not a developing country;

(b) “developing country” means a country which is for the time being regarded as such in conformity with the practice of the General Assembly of the United Nations;

(c) “purposes of research” does not include purposes of industrial research, or purposes of research by bodies corporate (not being bodies corporate owned or controlled by Government) or other association or body of persons for commercial purposes;

(d) “purposes of teaching, research or scholarship” includes—

(i) purposes of instructional activity at all levels in educational institutions, including Schools, Colleges, Universities and tutorial institutions; and

(ii) purposes of all other types of organised educational activity.]

——————————-

1. Ins. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 13 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

2. Subs. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 13, for “such application” (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

3. Subs. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 13, for certain words (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

4. Subs. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 13, for “Provided that no such licence” (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

5. Subs. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 13, for “within seven years of the first publication of the work” (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

6. Subs. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 13, for “he was unable to find” (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

7. Subs. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 13, for “ such authorisation to the publisher whose name appears from the work” (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

8. Subs. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 13, for “the application for the licence” (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

9. Ins. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 13 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

Section 32-A. Licence to reproduce and publish works for certain purposes

(1) Where, after the expiration of the relevant period from the date of the first publication of an edition of a literary, scientific or artistic work,-

(a) The copies of such edition are not made available in India; or

(b) Such copies have not been put on sale in India for a period of six months.

To the general public or in connection with systematic instructional activities at a price reasonably related to that normally charged in India for comparable works by the owner of the right of reproduction or by any person authorised by him in this behalf, any person may apply to the Copyright Board for a licence to reproduce and publish such work in printed or analogous forms of reproduction at the price at which such edition is sold or at a lower price for the purposes of systematic instructional activities.

(2) Every such application shall be made in such forms as may be prescribed and shall state the proposed retail price of a copy of the work to be reproduced.

(3) Every applicant for a licence under this section shall, along with his application, deposit with the Registrar of Copyrights such fee as may be prescribed.

(4) Where an application is made to the Copyright Board under this section, it may, after holding such inquiry as may be prescribed, grant to the applicant a licence, not being an exclusive licence, to produce and publish a reproduction of the work mentioned in the application subject to the condition that ,-

(a) The applicant shall pay to the owner of the copyright in the work royalties in respect of copies of the reproduction of the work sold to the public, calculated at such rate as the Copyright Board may, in the circumstances of each case, determine in the prescribed manner.

(b) A licence granted under this section shall not extend to the export of copies of the reproduction of the work outside India and every copy of such reproduction shall contain a notice that the copy is available for distribution only in India.

Provided that no such licence shall be granted unless-

(a) The applicant has proved to the satisfaction of the Copyright Board that he had requested and had been denied authorisation by the owner of the copyright in the work to reproduce and publish such work to that he was, after due diligence on his part, unable to find such owner.

(b) Where the applicant was unable to find the owner of the Copyright, he had sent a copy of his request for such authorisation by registered airmail post to the publisher whose name appears from the work not less than three months before the application for the licence.

(c) The Copyright Board is satisfied that the applicant is competent to reproduce and publish an accurate reproduction of the work and possesses the means to pay to the owner of the copyright the royalties payable to him under this section.

(d) The applicant undertakes to reproduce and publish the work at such price as may be fixed by the Copyright Board, being a price reasonably related to the price normally charged in India for works of the same standard on the same or similar subjects;

(e) A period of six months in the case of an application for the reproduction and publication of any work of natural science, physical science, mathematics or technology, or a period of three months in the case of an application for the reproduction and publication of any other work, has elapsed from the date of making the request under clause (a), or where a copy of the request has been sent under clause (b), from the date of sending of a copy, and a reproduction of the work has not been published by the owner of the copyright in the work or any person authorised by him within the said period of six months or, three months, as the case may be;

(f) The name of the author and the title of the particular edition of the work proposed to be reproduced are printed on all the copies of the reproduction;

(g) The author has not withdrawn from circulation copies of the work; and

(h) An opportunity of being heard is given, wherever practicable, to the owner of the copyright in the work.

(5) No licence to reproduce and publish the translation of a work shall be granted under this section unless such translation has been published by the owner of the right of translation or any person authorised by him and the translation is not in a language in general use in India.

(6) The provisions of this section shall also apply to the reproduction and publication, or translation into a language in general use in India, of any text incorporated in audio-visual fixation prepared and published solely for the purpose of systematic instructional activities.

Explanation – For the purposes of this section, “relevant period” in relation to any work, means a period of-

(a) Seven years from the date of the first publication of that work, where the application is for the reproduction and publication of any work of , or relating to fiction, poetry, drama, music or art.

(b) Three years from the dare of the first publication of that work, where the application is for the reproduction and publication of any work of, or relating to, natural science, physical science, mathematics or technology, and

(c) Five years from the date of the first publication of that work, in any other case.

Section 32.B. Termination of licences issued under this Chapter

(1) If, at nay time after the granting of a licence to produce and publish the translation of a work in any language under sub section (1-A) of section 32 (hereafter in this sub section referred to as the licensed work) , the owner of the copyright in the work or any person authorised by him publishes a translation of such work in the same language and which is substantially the same in content at a price reasonably related to the price normally charged in India for the translation of works of the same standard on the same or similar subject, the licence so granted shall be terminated.

Provided that no such termination shall take effect until after expiry of a period of three months from the date of service of a notice in the prescribed manner on the person holding such licence by the owner of the right of translation intimation the publication of the translation as aforesaid.

Provided further that copies of the licensed work produced and published by the person holding such licence before the termination of the licence takes effect may continue to be sold or distributed until the copies already produced and published are exhausted.

(2), If , at any time after the granting of a licence to produce and publish the reproduction or translation of any work under section 32-A, the owner of the right of reproduction or any person authorised by him sells or distributes copies of such work or a translation thereof, as the case may be, in the same language and which is substantially the same in content at a price reasonably related to the price normally charged in India or works of the same standard on the same or similar subject, the licence so granted shall be terminated.

Provided that no such termination shall take effect until after the expiry of a period of three months from the date of service of a notice in the prescribed manner on the person holding the licence by the owner of the right of reproduction intimating the sale or distribution of the copies of the editions of work as aforesaid.

Provided further that any copies already reproduced by the licensee before such termination takes effect continue to be sold or distributed until the copies already produced are exhausted.

———————————–

1. Ins. by Act 23 of 1983, sec. 14 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984).

CHAPTER VII – Copyright Societies

Section 33. Registration of copyright society

(1) No person or association of persons shall, after coming into force of the Copyright (Amendment) Act, 1994 commence or, carry on the business of issuing or granting licences in respect of any work in which copyright subsists or in respect of any other rights conferred by this Act except under or in accordance with the registration granted under sub section (3):

Provided that an owner of copyright shall, in this individual capacity, continue to have the right to grant licences in respect of his own works consistent with his obligations as a member of the registered copyright society.

Provided further that a performing rights society functioning in accordance with the provisions of Section 33 on the date immediately before the coming into force of the Copyright (Amendment) Act, 1994 shall be deemed to be a copyright society for the purposes of this Chapter and every such society shall get itself registered within a period one year from the date of commencement of the Copyright (Amendment) Act, 1994.

(2) Any association of persons which fulfils such conditions as may be prescribed may apply for permission to do the business specified in sub section (1) to the Registrar of Copyrights who shall submit the application to the Central Government.

(3) The Central Government may, having regard to the interest of the authors and other owner of rights under this Act, the interest and convenience of the public and in particular of the groups of persons who are most likely to seek licences in applicants, register such association of persons as a copyright society to such conditions as may be prescribed.

Provided that the Central Government shall not ordinarily register more than one copyright society to do business in respect of the same class of works.

(4) The Central Government may, if it is satisfied that a copyright society is being managed in a manner detrimental to the interest of the owners of rights concerned, cancel the registration of such society after such inquiry as may be prescribed.

(5) If the Central Government is of the opinion that in the interest of the owners of rights concerned, it is necessary so to do, it may, by order, suspend the registration of such society pending inquiry for such period not exceeding one year as may be specified in such order under sub section (4) and that Government shall appoint and administrator to discharge the functions of the copyright society.

———————–

* Chapter VII (containing sections 33, 34, 34A, 35, 36 and 36A) subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 11, for Chapter VII (containing sections 33 to 36) (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

Section 34. Administration of rights of owner by copyright society

(1) Subject to such conditions as may be prescribed,-

(a), a copyright society may accept from an owner of rights exclusive authorisation to administer any right in any work by issue of licences or collection of licence fees or both, and

(b) an owner of rights shall have the right to withdraw such authorisation without prejudice to the rights of the copyright society under any contract.

(2) It shall be competent for a copyright society ot enter into agreement with any foreign society or organisation administering rights corresponding to rights under this Act, to entrust to such foreign society or organisation the administration in any foreign country of rights administered by the said copyright society in India, or for administering in India the rights administered in a foreign society or organisation the administration in any foreign country of rights administered by the said copyright society in India, or for administering in India the rights administered in a foreign country by such foreign society or organisation.

Provided that no such society or organisation shall permit any discrimination in regard to the terms of licence or the distribution of fees collected between rights in Indian and other works.

(3) Subject to such conditions as may be prescribed, a copyright society may -

(i) Issue licences under Section 30 in respect of any rights under this Act,

(ii) Collect fees in pursuance of such licences,

(iii) Distribute such fees among owners of rights after making deductions for its own expenses,

(iv) Perform any other functions consistent with the provisions of Section 35.

———————-

* Chapter VII (containing sections 33, 34, 34A, 35, 36 and 36A) subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 11, for Chapter VII (containing sections 33 to 36) (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

Section 34-A. Payment of remunerations by copyright society

(1) If the Central Government is of the opinion that a copyright society for a class of work is generally administering the rights of the owners of rights in such work throughout India, it shall appoint that society for the purposes of this section.

(2) The copyright society shall, subject to such rules as may be made in this behalf, frame a scheme for determining the quantum of remuneration payable to individual copyright owners having regard to the number of copies of the work is circulation:

Provided that such scheme shall restrict payment to the owners of rights whose works have attained a level of circulation which the copyright society considers reasonable.

———————

* Chapter VII (containing sections 33, 34, 34A, 35, 36 and 36A) subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 11, for Chapter VII (containing sections 33 to 36) (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

Section 35. Control over the copyright society by the owner of rights

^*[35. Control over the copyright society by the owner of rights.—(1) Every copyright society shall be subject to the collective control of the owners of rights under this Act whose rights it administers (not being owners of rights under this Act administered by a foreign society or organisation referred to in sub-section (2) of section 34) and shall, in such manner as may be prescribed,—

(a) obtain the approval of such owners of rights for its procedures of collection and distribution of fees;

(b) obtain their approval for the utilisation of any amounts collected as fees for any purpose other than distribution to the owner of rights; and

(c) provide to such owners regular, full and detailed information concerning all its activities, in relation to the administration of their rights.

(2) All fees distributed among the owners of rights shall, as far as may be, be distributed in proportion to the actual use of their works.]

———————–

* Chapter VII (containing sections 33, 34, 34A, 35, 36 and 36A) subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 11, for Chapter VII (containing sections 33 to 36) (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

Section 36. Submission of returns and reports

(1) Every copyright society shall submit to the Registrar if Copyright such returns as may be prescribed.

(2) Any officer duly authorised by the Central Government in this behalf may call for any report and also call for any record of any copyright society for the purpose of satisfying himself that the fees collected by the society in respect of rights administered by it are being utilised or distributed in accordance with the provisions of this Act.

—————-

* Chapter VII (containing sections 33, 34, 34A, 35, 36 and 36A) subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 11, for Chapter VII (containing sections 33 to 36) (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

Section 36-A. Rights and liabilities of performing rights societies

^*[36A. Rights and liabilities of performing rights societies.—Nothing in this Chapter shall affect any rights or liabilities in any work in connection with a performing rights society which had accrued or were incurred on or before the day prior to the commencement of the Copyright (Amendment) Act, 1994, or any legal proceedings in respect of any such rights or liabilities pending on that day.]

———————–

* Chapter VII (containing sections 33, 34, 34A, 35, 36 and 36A) subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 11, for Chapter VII (containing sections 33 to 36) (w.e.f. 10-5-1995)

CHAPTER VIII – Rights of Broadcasting Organisation and of Performers

Section 37. Broadcast reproduction right

(1) Every broadcasting organistaon shall have a special right to the know as ‘broadcast reproduction right” in respect of its broadcasts.

(2) The broadcast reproduction right shall subsist until twenty five years from the beginning of the calendar year next following the year in which the broadcast in made.

(3) During the continuance of a broadcast reproduction right in relation to an broadcast, any person who, without the licence of the owner of the right does nay of the following acts of the broadcast or any substantial part thereof,-

(a) Rebroadcasts the broadcast, or

(b) Causes the broadcasts to be heard or seen by the public on payment of any charges, or

(c) Makes any sound recording or visual recording of the broadcast, or

(d) Makes any reproduction of such sound recording or visual recording where such initial recording was done without licence or, where it was licence, for any purposes not envisaged by such licence, or

(e) Sells or heirs to the public, or offers for such sale or hire, any such sound recording or visual recording referred to in clause (C) or clause (d), shall, subject to the provisions of Section 39, be deemed to have infringed broadcast reproduction right.

Section 38. Performer’s right

(1) Where any performer appears or engages in any performance, he shall have a special right to be known as the “performer’s right” in relation to such performance.

(2) The performer’s right shall subsist until twenty-five years from the beginning of the calendar year next following the year in which the performance is made.

(3) During the continuance of performer’s right in relation to any performance, any person who, without the consent of the performer, does any of the following acts in respect of the performance or any substantial part thereof, namely;-

(a) Makes a sound recording or visual recording of the performance, or

(b) Reproduces a sound recording or visual recording of the performance, which sound recording or visual recording was-

(c) Made without the performer’s consent, or

(i) Made for purposes different from those for which the performer gave his consent, or

(ii) Made for purposes different from those referred to in Section 39 from a sound recording or visual recording which was made in accordance with Section 39, or

(a) Broadcasts the performance except where the broadcast is made from a sound recording or visual recording other than one made in accordance with Section 39, or is a rebroadcast by the same broadcasting organisation of an earlier broadcast which did not infringe the performer’s right, or

(b) Communicates the performance to the public otherwise than by broadcast, except where such communication to the public is made from a sound recording or visual recording or a broadcast.

Shall, subject to the provisions of section 39, be deemed to have infringed the performer’s right.

(4) Once a performer has consented to the incorporation of his performance in a cinematograph film, the provision of sub sections (1), (2) and (3) shall have no further application to such performance.

Section 39. Acts not infringing broadcast reproduction right or performer’s right

No broadcast reproduction right or performer’s right shall be deemed to be infringed by-

(a) The making of any sound recording or visual recording for the private use of the person making such recording, or solely for purposes of bona fide teaching or research, or

(b) The use, consistent with fair dealing, of excepts of a performance or of a broadcast in the reporting of current events or for bona fide review, teaching or research, or

(c) Such other acts, with any necessary adaptations and modifications, which do not constitute infringement of copyright under Section 52.

—————————–

1. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 15, for section 39 (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

Section 39-A. Other provisions applying to broadcast reproduction right and performer’s right

Sections 18, 19, 30, 53, 55, 58, 64, 65 and 66 shall, with any necessary adaptations and modifications, apply in relation to the broadcast reproduction right in any broadcast and the performer’s right in any performance as they apply in relation to copyright in a work.

Provided that where copyright or performer’s right subsists in respect of any work or performance that has been broadcast, no licence to reproduce such broadcast shall take effect without the consent of the owner of rights or performer, as the case may be, or both of them.

——————————-

1. Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, sec. 15, for section 39 (w.e.f. 10-5-1995).

CHAPTER IX – International Copyright

Section 40. Power to extend copyright to foreign works

The Central Government may, by order published in the Official Gazette, direct that all or any provisions of this Act, shall apply.

(a) To work first published in any territory outside India to which the order related in like manner as if they were first published within India,

(b) To unpublished works, or any class thereof, the authors whereof were at the time of the making of the work, subjects or citizens of a foreign country to which the order relates, in like manner as if the authors were citizens of India.

(c) In respect of domicile in any territory outside India to which the order relates in like manner as if such domicile were in India

(d) To any work of which the author was at the date of the first publication thereof, or, in case where the author was dead at the date, was at the time of his death, a subject or citizens of foreign country to which the order relates in like manner as if the author was a citizen of India at that date or time.

And thereupon, subject to the provisions of this Chapter and of the order, this Act shall apply accordingly.

Provided that –

(i) Before making an order under this section in respect of any foreign country (other than a country with which India has entered into a treaty or which is a party to a convention relating to copying to which India is also a party, the Central Government shall be satisfied that foreign country has made, or has undertaken to make, such provision, if any, as it appears to the Central Government expedient to require for the protection in that country of works entitled to copyright under the provisions of this Act,

(ii) The order may provide that the provisions of this Act shall apply either generally or in relation to such classes of works or such classes of case may be specified in the order.

(iii) The order may provide that the term of copyright in India shall not exceed that conferred by the law of the country to which the order relates:

(iv) The order may provide that the enjoyment of the rights conferred by this Act shall be subject to the accomplishment of such conditions and formalities, if any, as may be prescribed by the order,

(v) In applying the provisions of this Act as to ownership of copyright, the order may make such exceptions and modifications as appear necessary, having regard to the law of the foreign country.

(vi) The order may provide that this Act or any part thereof shall not apply to works made before the commencement of the order or that this Act or any part thereof shall not apply to works first published before the commencement of the order.

Section 41. Provisions as to works of certain international organisations

(1) Where-

(a) Any work is made or first published by or under the direction or control of any organsiation to which the section applies, and

(b) There would, apart from this section, be no copyright in the work in India at the time of the making or, as the case may be, of the first publication thereof, and

(c) Either -

(i) The work is published as aforesaid in pursuance of an agreement in that behalf with the author, being an agreement which does not reserve to the author the copyright, if any, in the work, or

(ii) Under Section 17 any copyright in the work would belong to the organisation.

There shall, by virtue of this section, be copyright in the work throughout India.

(2) Any organisation to which this section applies which at the material time had not the legal capacity of a body corporate shall have and be deemed at all material times to have had the legal capacity of a body corporate for the purposes of holding, dealing with, and enforcing copyright and in connection with all legal proceeding relating to copyright.

(3) The organisation to which this section applies are such organisation as the Central Government may, by order published in the Official Gazette, declare to be organisation of which one or more sovereign powers or the Government or Governments thereof are members to which it is expedient that this section shall apply.

Section 42. Power to restrict rights in works of foreign authors first published in India

If it appears to the Central Government that a foreign country does not give or has not undertaken to give adequate protection to the works of Indian authors, the Central Government may, by order published in the Official Gazette, direct that such of the provisions of this Act as confer copyright on works first published after the date specified in the order, the authors whereof are subjects or citizens of such foreign country and are not domiciled in India, and thereupon those provisions shall not apply to such works.

Section 43. Orders under this Chapter to be laid before Parliament

Every order made by the Central Government under this Chapter shall, as soon as may be after it is made, be laid before both Houses of Parliament and shall be subject to such modifications as Parliament may make during the session in which it is so laid or the session immediately following.

CHAPTER X – Registration of Copyright

Section 44. Register of Copyright

There shall be kept at the Copyright Office a register in the prescribed form to be called the Register of Copyrights in which may be entered the names or titles of works and the names and address of authors, publishers and owners of copyright and such other particulars as may be prescribed.

Section 45. Entries in Register of Copyrights

(1) The author or published of, or the owner of or other person interested in the copyright in, any work may make an application in the prescribed form accompanied by the prescribed fee to the Registrar of Copyrights for entering particulars of the work in the Register of Copyrights.

[(Note: Added by Act 23 of 1983, S.16 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984) Provided that in respect of an artistic work which in used or is capable of being used in relation to any goods, the application shall include a statement to that effect and shall be accompanied by a certificate from the Registrar of Trade Marks referred to in Section 4 of the Trade and Merchandise Marks Act, 1958 (43 of 1958), to the effect that no trade mark identical with or deceptively similar to such artistic work has been registered under than Act in the name of, or that no application has been made under that Act for such registration by, any person other than the applicant.]

(2) On receipt of an applicant in respect of any work under sub section (1), the Registrar of Copyrights may, after holding any such inquiry as he may deem fit, enter the particulars of the work in the Register of Copyrights.

NOTES

Registration not essential – Registration is not a condition precedent for filing any action against infringement of copyright. The provision is optional and is only intended to provide a prima facie proof of the particulars.

Non-registration does not deprive the owner of copyright of his right to bring both criminal and civil action.

Section 46. Indexes

There shall be also kept at the Copyright Office such indexes of the Register of Copyrights, as may be prescribed.

Section 47. Form and inspection of register.

The register of Copyrights and indexes thereof kept under this Act shall at all reasonable times be open to inspection, and any person shall be entitled to take copies of, or make extracts from, such register or indexes on payment of such fee and subject to such conditions as may be prescribed.

Section 48. Register of Copyrights to be prima facie evidence of particulars entered therein

The Register of Copyright shall be prima facie evidence of the particulars entered therein and documents purporting to be copies of any entries therein, or extracts there from certified by the Registrar of Copyrights and sealed with the seal of the Copyright Office shall be admissible in evidence in all courts without further proof or production of the original.

Section 49. Correction of entries in the Register of Copyrights

The Register of Copyrights may, in the prescribed cases and subject to the prescribed conditions, amend or alter the Register of Copyrights by -

(a) Correcting any error in any name, address or particulars, or

(b) Correcting any other error which may have arisen therein by accidental slip or omission.

Section 50. Rectification of Register by Copyright Board

The Copyright Board, on application of the Registrar of Copyrights or of any person aggrieved, shall order the rectification of the Register of Copyrights by-

(a) The making of any entry wrongly omitted to be made in the register, or

(b) The expunging of any entry wrongly made in, or remaining on, the register, or,

(c) The correction of any error or defect in the register.

Section 50A. Entries in the Register of Copyrights, etc. to be published

Every entry made in the Register of Copyrights or the particulars of any work entered under Section 45, the correction of every entry made in such register under Section 49, and every rectification ordered under section 50, shall be published by the Registrar of Copyrights in the Official Gazette or in such other manner as he may deem fit.

Section 51. When copyright infringed

Copyright in a work shall be deemed to be infringed -

(a) When any person, without a licence granted by the owner of the Copyright or the Registrar of Copyrights under this Act or in contravention of the conditions of a licence so granted or of any conditions imposed by a competent authority under this Act-

(i) Does anything, the exclusive right to do which is by this Act conferred upon the owner of the copyright, or

(ii) [(Note: Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, S.16(1) (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) permits for profit any place to be used for the communication of the work to the public where such communication constitutes an infringement of the copyright in the work, unless he was not aware and had no reasonable ground for believing that such communication to the public would be an infringement of copyright, or]

(b) When any person -

(i) Make for sale on hire, or sells or lets for hire, or by way of trade displays or offers for sale or hire, or

(ii) Distributes either for the purposes of trade or to such an extent as to affect prejudicially the owner of the copyright, or

(iii) By way of trade exhibits in public, or

(iv) Imports (Omitted by Act 65 of 1984, S.3 (w.e.f. 8-10-1984)) into India, any infringing copies of the work:

[(Note: Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, S.16(2) (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) Provided that nothing in such clause (iv) shall apply to the import of one copy of any work for the private and domestic use of the importer.]

Explanation – For the purposes of this section, the reproduction of a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work in the form of a cinematograph film shall be deemed to be an “infringing copy”.

NOTES

Basis of Copyright Law. – The fundamental idea of violation of copyright or imitation is the violation of the eighth commandment: “Thou shall not steal,” which makes the moral basis of the protective provisions of the Copyright Act.. It is obvious that when a writer or a dramatist produces a drama, it is the result of his great labour, energy, time and ability and if any other person is allowed to appropriate the labours of the copyright work, his act amounts to theft by depriving the original owner of the copyright of the product of his labour.

Test – There is no better way of detecting the piracy in an alleged infringing work than by making a careful examination of it to see whether any of the deviation and mistakes which artistic licence permits in the original have been reproduced in the alleged infringing copy.

Similar mistakes – Where the mistakes committed by the plaintiff in certain calculations in his book were found in the defendant’s book in similar calculations it was held that the defendant had copied the calculations from plaintiff’s book.

Common source – A person is at liberty to draw upon common sources of information. But if he saves himself the trouble and labour requisite for collecting that information by adopting another’s work with colorable variations, he is guilty of infringement of copyright, even though the original work is based on materials which are common property.

It is well-settled that even where the source of information used in a book is common and which is available to all, even then a compilation which has been brought out as a result of labour and industry put by a person, then in such a case he can claim a copyright in the publication brought out by him.

Several persons may originate similar works in the same general form without anyone infringing the law in regard to copyright. The infringement comes in only when it can be shown that someone has, instead of utilizing the available sources to originate his work, appropriated the labours of another by resorting to a slavish copy or mere colorable imitation thereof.

In cases of works composed of or compiled or prepared from materials open to all the true principle is that the defendant is not at liberty to use or avail himself of the labour which the plaintiff has been at, for the purpose of producing his work, that is in fact, merely to take away the result of another man’s labour or on other words, hi property.

A person relying on plea of common source must show that he went to common source from which he borrowed, employing his skill, labour and brains and that he did not merely do the work of copyist by copying away from a work.

In law books the amount of “originality” will be very small, but that small amount is protected by law.

In law reports containing only approved repots of cases decided by courts, there is copyright. A man is not allowed to appropriate for himself the arrangement, sequence, order, idiom, etc., employed by another, using his brains, skill and labour.

The plaintiffs complied their book with considerable labour from various sources and digested and arranged the matter taken by them from other authors. The defendant instead of taking pains of searching into all common sources and obtaining his subject-matter from them availed himself of the labour of the plaintiffs and adopted their arrangement and subject-matter. Such a use by defendant of the plaintiffs book cannot be regarded as legitimate.

Where the balance of convenience and inconvenience on both sides is equal, the defendant who has been proved to have prima facie infringed the copyright of the plaintiff’s work must suffer inconvenience by grant of injunction rather than the plaintiff by not granting it.

Temporary injunction may be granted even if reference pirated by the defendant are insignificant compared to the total volume of the defendant’s work.

Abridgement and translations can both infringe copyright – 70 Cal WN 1130.

Section 52. Certain acts not to be infringement of copyright

(1) The following acts shall not constitute an infringement of copyright namely -

(a) A fair dealing with a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work [not being a computer programme (Note: Ins. by Act 38 of 1994, S.17 (w.e.f. a date to be notified))] for the purposes of –

(i) [(Note: Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, S.17 (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) private use, including research:]

(ii) Criticism or review, whether of that work or of any other work.

(aa) [(Note: Ins. by Act 38 of 1994, S.17 (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) The making of copies or adaptation of a computer programme by the lawful possessor of a copy of such computer programme, from such copy-

(i) In order to utilize the computer programme for the purposes for which ti was supplied, or

(ii) To make back up copies purely as a temporary protection against loss, destruction or damage in order only to utilize the computer programme for the purpose for which it was supplied;]

(b) A fair dealing with a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work for the purpose of reporting current events-

(i) In a newspaper, magazine or similar periodical, or

(ii) By [(Note: Subs. for “radio-diffusion” by Act 23 of 1983, S.2 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984)) broadcast] or in a cinematograph film or by means of photographs,

[(Note: Ins. by Act 23 of 1983, S.18 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984)) Explanation – The publication of a compilation of address or speeches delivered in public is not a fair dealing of such work within the meaning of this clause.]

(a) The reproduction of a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work for the purpose of judicial proceeding or for the purpose a report of a judicial proceedings;

(b) The reproduction or publication of a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work in any work prepared by the Secretariat of a Legislature, or, where the Legislature consists of two Houses, by the Secretariat of either House of the Legislature, exclusively for the use of the members of that Legislature;

(c) The reproduction of any literary, dramatic or musical work in a certified copy made or supplied in accordance with any law for the time being in force;

(d) The reading or recitation in public of any reasonable extract form a published literary or dramatic work;

(e) The publication in a collection, mainly composed on non copyright matter, bona fide intended for the use of educational institutions and so described in the title and in any advertisement issued by or on behalf of the publisher, of short passages from published literary or dramatic works, not themselves published for the use of educational institutions, in which copyright subsists;

Provided that not more than two such passages from works by the same author are published by the same publisher during any period of five years.

Explanation – In the case of a work of joint authorship, references in this clause to passages from works shall include references to passages from works by any one or more of the authors of those passages or by any one or more those authors in collaboration with any other person;

(f) The reproduction of a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work-

(i) By a teacher or a pupil in the course of instruction, or

(ii) As part of the questions to be answered in an examination, or

(iii) In answers to such questions

(g) The performance, in the course of the activities of an educational institutions, of a literary, dramatic or musical work by the staff and students of the institution, or of a cinematograph film or a [(Note: Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, S.2 (xii) (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) sound recording], if the audience is limited to such staff and students, the parents and guardians of the students and persons directly connected with activities of the institution [(Note: Ins. by Act 38 of 1994, S.17 (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) or the communication to such an audience of a cinematograph film or sound recording];

(h) [(Note: Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, S.17 (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) The making of sound recordings in respect of any literary, dramatic or musical work, if-

(i) Sound recordings of that work have been made by or with the licence or consent of the owner of the right in the work

(ii) The person making the sound recordings has given a notice of his intentions to make the sound recordings, has provided copies of all covers or labels with which the sound recordings are to be sold, and has paid in the prescribed manner to the owner of rights in the work royalties in respect of all such sound recordings to be made by him, at the rate fixed by the Copyright Board in this behalf.

Provided that-

(i) No alterations shall be made which have not been made previously by or with the consent of the owner of rights, or which are not reasonably necessary for the adaptation of the work for the purpose of making the sound recordings.

(ii) The sound recordings shall not be issued in any form of packaging or with any label which is likely to mislead or confuse the public as to their identity.

(iii) No such sound recording shall be made until the expiration of two calendar years after the end of the year in which the first sound recording of the work was made, and

(iv) The person making such sound recordings shall allow the owner of rights or his duly authorised agent or representative to inspect all records and books of accounts relating to such sound recording.

Provided further that if on a complaint brought before the Copyright Board to the effect that the owner of rights has not been paid in full for any sound recordings purporting to be made in pursuance of this clause, the Copyright Board is prima facie, satisfied that the complaint is genuine. It may pass an order ex prate directing the person making the sound recording to cease from making further copies and, after holding such inquiry as it considers necessary, make such further orders as it may deem fit, including an order for payment of royalty.

(i) The causing of a recording to be heard in public by utilizing it, -

(i) In an enclosed room or shall meant for the common use of residents in any residential premises (not being a hotel or similar commercial establishment) as part of the amenities provided exclusively or mainly for residents therein, or

(ii) As part of the activities of a club or similar organisation which is not established or conducted for profit.

(k) The performance of a literary, dramatic or musical work by an amateur club or society, if the performance is given to a non paying audience, or for the benefit of a religious institution.

(l) The reproduction in a newspaper, magazine or other periodical of an article on current economic, political, social or religious topics, unless the author of such article has expressly reserved to himself the right of such reproduction.

(m) The publication in a newspaper, magazine or other periodical of a report of a lecture delivered in public

(n) The making of not more than three copies of a book (including a pamphlet, sheet of music, map, chart or plant) by or under the direction of the person in charge of a public library for the use of the library if such book is not available for sale in India.

(o) The reproduction, for the purpose of research or private study or with a view to publication, of an unpublished literary, dramatic or musical work kept in a library, museum or other institution to which the public has access.

Provided that where the identity of the author of such work, or, in the case of a work of joint authorship, of any of the authors is known to the library, museum or other institution, as the case may be, the provisions of this clause shall apply only if such reproduction is made at a time more than fifty years from the date of the death of the author or, in the case of a work of joint authorship, from the death of the author whose identify is known or, if the identify of more authors than one is known from the death of such of those authors who dies last.

(p) The reproduction or publication of-

(i) Any matter which has been published in any Gazette except an Act if a Legislature.

(ii) Any Act of a Legislature subject to the condition that such Act is reproduced or published together with any commentary thereon or nay other original matter.

(iii) The report of any committee, commission, council, board or other like body appointed by the Government if such report has been laid on the Table of Legislature, unless the reproduction or publication of such report is prohibited by the Government.

(iv) Any judgement or order of a court, tribunal or other judicial authority, unless the reproduction or publication of such judgement or order is prohibited by the court, the tribunal or other judicial authority, as the case may be

(q) the production or publication of a translation in any Indian language of an Act of a Legislature and of any rules or orders made there under-

(i) If no translation of such Act or rules or orders in that language has previously been produced or published by the Government, or

(ii) Where a translation of such Act or rules or orders in that language has been produced or published by the Government if the translation is not available for sale to the public

Provided that such translation contains a statement at a prominent place to the effect that the translation has not been authorised or accepted as authentic by the Government.

(r) [(Note: subs. by Act 38 of 1994, S.17 (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) the making or publishing of a painting, drawing, engraving or photograph of a work of architecture or the display of a work of architecture.]

(s) The making or publishing of a painting, drawing, engraving or photograph of a sculpture, or other artistic work falling under sub clause (iii) of clause (e) of Section 2, if such work is permanently situate in a public place or any premises to which the public has access.

(t) The inclusion in a cinematograph film of-

(i) Any artistic work permanently situate in a public place or any premises to which the public has access, or

(ii) Any other artistic work, if such inclusion is only by way of background or is otherwise incidental to the principal matters represented in the film,

(u) The use by the author of an artistic work where the author of such work is not the owner of the copyright therein, of any mould, cast, sketch, plan, model or study made by him for the purpose of the work.

Provided that he does not thereby repeat or imitate the main design of the work

(v) (Note: Omitted by Act 38 of 1994, S.17 (w.e.f. a date to be notified))

(w) The reconstruction of a building or structure in accordance with the architectural drawings or plans by references to which the building or structure was originally constructed.

Provided that the original construction was made with the consent or licence of the owner of the copyright in such drawings and plans,

(x) In relation to a literary, dramatic or musical work recorded or reproduced in any cinematograph film, the exhibition of such film after the expiration of the term of copyright therein.

Provided that provisions of sub clause (ii) of clause (a), sub clause (I) of clause (b) and clauses (d), (f), (g), (m), and (p) shall not apply as respects any act unless that act is accompanied by an acknowledge –

(i) Identifying the work by its title or other description, and

(ii) Unless the work is anonymous or the author of the work has previously agreed or required that no acknowledgement of his name should be made, also identifying the author.

(y) [(Note: Ins. by Act 38 of 1994, S.17 (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) the making of an ephemeral recording, by a broadcasting organisation using its own facilities for its own broadcast by a broadcasting organisation of a work which it has the right to broadcast, and the retention of such recording for archival purpose on the ground of its exceptional documentary character.

(z) The performance of a literary, dramatic or musical work or the communication to the public of such work or of a sound recording in the course of any bona fide religious ceremony or an official ceremony held by the Central Government or the State Government or any local authority.

Explanation – For the purpose of this clause, religious ceremony includes a marriage procession and other social festivities associated with a marriage.]

(2) The provision of sub section (I) shall apply to the doing of any act in relation to the translation of a literary, dramatic or musical work or the adaptation of a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work as they apply in relation to the work itself.

Section 52A. Particulars to be included in sound recordings and video films

(1)No person shall publish a [(Note: Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, S.2 (xii) (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) sound recording] in respect of any work unless the following particulars are displayed on the [(Note: Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, S.2 (xii) (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) sound recording] and on nay container thereof, namely :-

(a) The name and address of the person who has made the [(Note: Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, S.2 (xii) (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) sound recording];

(b) The name and address of the owner of the copyright is such work; and

(c) The year of its first publication

(2) No person shall publish a video film in respect of any work unless the following particulars are displayed in the video film, when exhibited, and on the video cassette or other container thereof, namely:-

(a) If such work is cinematograph film required to be certified for exhibition under the provisions of the Cinematograph Act, 1952 (37 of 1952), a copy of the certificate granted by the Board of Film Certification under Section 5-A of that Act in respect of such work.

(b) The name and address of the person who has made the video film and a declaration by him that he has obtained the necessary licence or consent from the owner of the copyright in such work for making such video film, and

(c) The name and address of the owner of the copyright in such work.

Section 52B. Accounts and audit

(1) Every copyright society appointed under Section 345-A shall maintain proper accounts and other relevant records and prepare an annual statement of accounts, in such form and in such manner as may be prescribed by the Central Government in consultation with the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India.

(2) The accounts of each of the copyright societies in relation to the payments received from the Central Government shall be audited by the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India such intervals as may be specified by him and any expenditure incurred in connection with such audit shall be payable by the copyright society to the Comptroller and Auditor General.

(3) The Comptroller and Auditor-General of India or any other person appointed by him in connection with the audit of the accounts of the copyright society referred to in sub section (2) shall have the same rights and privileges and authority in connection with such audit as the Comptroller and Auditor-General has in connection with the audit of the Government accounts and, in particular, shall have the right to demand the production of books, accounts and other documents and papers and to inspect any of the offices of the copyright society for the purpose only of such audit.

(4) The accounts of each of the copyright societies as certified by the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India or any other person appointed by him in this behalf together with the audit report thereon shall be forwarded annually to the Central Government and that Government shall cause the same to be laid before each House of Parliament.

Section 53. Importation of infringing copies

(1) The Registrar of Copyrights, on application by the owner of the copyright in nay work or by his duly authorised agent and on payment of the prescribed fee, may, after making such inquiry as he deems fit, order that copies made out of India, of the work which if made in India would infringe copyright shall not be imported.

(2) Subject to any riles made under this Act, the Registrar of Copyrights or any person authorised by him in this behalf may enter any ship, dock or premises where any such copies as are referred to in sub section (1) may be found and may examine such copies.

(3) All copies to which any order made under sub section (1) applies shall be deemed to be goods of which the import has been prohibited or restricted [(Note: Subs. for “under Section 19 of the Sea Customs Act, 1871″ by Act 23 of 1983, S.19 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984)) under section 11 of the Customs Act, 1962 (51 of 1962)], and all the provisions of that Act shall have effect accordingly:

Provided that all such copies confiscated under the provisions of the said Act shall not vest in the Government but shall be delivered to the owner of the copyright in the work.

Section 53A. Resale share right in original copies

(1) In the case of resale for a price exceeding ten thousand rupees, of the original copy of a painting, sculpture on drawing, or of the original manuscript of a literary or dramatic work or musical work, the author of such work if he was the first owner of rights under Section 17 or his legal heirs shall, notwithstanding any assignment of copyright in such work, have a right to share in the resale price of such original copy or manuscript in accordance with the provisions of this section:

Provided that such right shall cease to exist on the expiration of the term of copyright in the work.

(2) The share referred to in sub section (1) shall be such as the Copyright Board may fix and the decision of the Copyright Board in this behalf shall be final :

Provided that the Copyright Board may fix different shares for different classes of work:

Provided further that in no case shall the share exceed ten per cent of the resale price.

(3) If any dispute arises regarding the right conferred by this section, it shall be referred to the Copyright Board whose decision shall be final.

CHAPTER XII – Civil Remedies

Section 54. Definition

For the purposes of this Chapter, unless the context otherwise requires, the expression, “owner of copyright” shall include-

(a) An exclusive licensee :

(b) In the case of an anonymous or pseudonymous literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, the publisher of the work, until the identity of the author or, in the case of an anonymous work of joint authorship, or a work of joint authorship published under names all of which are pseudonyms, the identity of any of the authors, is disclose publicly by the author and the publisher or is otherwise established to the satisfaction of the Copyright Board by that author or his legal representatives.

Section 55. Civil remedies for infringement of copyright

(1) Where copyright is any work has been infringed, the owner of the copyright shall, except as otherwise provided by this Act, be entitled to all such remedies by way of injunction, damages, accounts and otherwise as are or may be conferred by law for the infringement of a right.

Provided that if the defendant proves that at the date of the infringement he was not aware and had no reasonable ground for believing that copyright subsisted in the work, the Plaintiff shall not be entitled to any remedy other than an injunction in respect of the infringement and a decree for the whole or part of the profits made by the defendant by the sale of the infringing copies as the court may in the circumstances deem reasonable.

(2) Where, in the case of a literary, dramatic, musical or artistic work, a name purporting to be that of the author or the publisher, as the case may be, appears on copies of the work as published, or, in the case of an artistic work, appeared on the work when it was made, the person whose name so appears or appeared shall, in any proceeding in respect of infringement of copyright in such work, be presumed, unless the contrary is provided, to be the author or the publisher of the work, as the case may be.

(3) The costs of all parties in any proceeding in respect of the infringement of copyright shall be in the discretion of the court.

NOTES

Injunctions – The power of the Court to grant a temporary injunction is not limited by the absence of any finding on the question of jurisdiction which has been raised in the case.

The precise rule of law contained in cl. (f), S.56, Specific Relief Act, cannot, interfere in any way with the discretion of the Court in regard to a temporary injunction the grant of which should therefore be governed by other principles.

Section 56. Protection of separate rights

Subject to the provisions of this Act, where the several rights comprising the copyright in any work are owned by different person, the owner of any such right shall , to the extent of that right, be entitled to the remedies provided by this Act and may individually enforce such right by means of any suit, action or other proceeding without making the owner of any other right a party to such suit, action or proceeding.

Section 57. Authors special rights

[(Note: Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, S.20(w.e.f. a date to be notified)) (1) Independently of the author’s copyright and even after the assignment either wholly or partially of the said copyright, the author of a work shall have the right-

(a) To claim authorship of the work : and

(b) To restrain or claim damages in respect of any distortion, mutilation, modification or other act in relation to the said work which is done before the expiration of the term of copyright if such distortion, mutilation, modification or other act would be prejudicial to his honor or reputation.

Provided that the author shall not have any right to restrain or claim damages in respect of any adaptation of a computer programme to which clause (aa) of sub section (1) of Section 52 applies.

Explanation- Failure to display a work or to display it to them satisfaction of the author shall not be deemed to be an infringement of the right conferred by this section.

(2) The right conferred upon an author of a work by sub section (1), other than the right to claim authorship of the work, may be exercised by the legal representatives of the author.

Section 58. Right of owner against persons possessing or dealing with infringing copies

All infringing copies of any work in which copyright subsists and all plates used or intended to be used for the production of such infringing copies shall be deemed to be the property of the owner of the copyright, who accordingly may take proceedings for the recovery of possession thereof or in respect of the conversion thereof.

Provided that the owner of the copyright shall not be entitled to any remedy in respect of the conversion of any infringing copies, if the opponent proves -

(a) That he was not aware and had not reasonable ground to believe that copyright subsisted in the work of which such copies are alleged to be infringing copies; or

(b) That he had reasonable grounds for believing that such copies or plates do not involve infringement of the copyright in any work.

NOTES

Infringing copies and price of copies sold can be recovered by owner of copyright – Gopal Das v. Jagannath Prasad. AIR 1938 ALL 266.

Section 59. Restriction on remedies in the case of works of architecture

(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in [Note: Subs. for “the Specific Relief Act,1877″ by Act 23 of 1983, S.20 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984)) the Specific Relief Act, 1963 (47 of 1963)], where the construction of a building or other structure which infringes or which, if completed, would infringe the copyright in some other work has been commenced, the owner of the copyright shall not be entitled to obtain an injunction to restrain the construction of such building or structure or to order its demolition.

(2) Nothing in Section 58 shall apply in respect of the construction of a building or other structure which infringes or which, if completed, would infringe the copyright in some other work.

Section 60. Remedy in the case of groundless threat of legal proceedings

Where any person claiming to be the owner of copyright in any work, by circulars, advertisements or otherwise, threatens any other person with any legal proceedings or liability in respect of an alleged infringement of the copyright, any person aggrieved thereby may, notwithstanding anything contained [(Note: Subs. for “in Section 42 of the Specific Relief Act,1877″ by Act 23 of 1983, S.21 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984)) in section 34 of the Specific Relief Act,, 1963 (47 of 1963)] institute a declaratory suit that the alleged infringement to which the threats related was not in fact an infringement of any legal rights of the person making such threats and may in any such suit-

(a) Obtain an injunction against the continuance of such threats, and

(b) Recover such damages, if any, as he has sustained by reason of such threats:

Provided that this section shall not apply if the person making such threats, with due diligence, commences and prosecutes an action of infringement of the copyright claimed by him.

Section 61. Owner of copyright to be party to the proceeding

(1) In every civil suit or other proceeding regarding infringement of copyright instituted by an exclusive licensee, the owner of the copyright shall, unless the court otherwise directs, be made a defendant and where such owner is made a defendant, he shall have the right to dispute the claim of the exclusive licensee.

(2) Where any civil suit or other proceeding regarding infringement of copyright instituted by an exclusive licensee is successful, no fresh suit or other proceeding in respect of the same cause of action shall lie at the instance of the owner of the copyright.

Section 62. Jurisdiction of court over matters arising under this Chapter

(1) Every suit or other civil proceeding arising under this Chapter in respect of the infringement of copyright in any work or the infringement of any other right conferred by this Act shall be instituted in the district court having jurisdiction.

(2) For the purpose of sub section (1), a “district court having jurisdiction ” shall notwithstanding anything contained in the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908 (5 of 1908), or any other law for the time being in force, include a district court within the local limits of whose jurisdiction , at the time of the institution of the suit or other proceeding, the person instituting the suit or other proceeding or, where there are more than one such persons, any of them actually and voluntarily resides or carries on business or personally works for gain.

CHAPTER XIII – Offences

Section 63. Offence of infringement of copyright or other rights conferred by this Act

Any person who knowingly infringes or abets the infringement of-

(a) The copyright in a work, or (b) Any other right concerned by this Act [(Note: Ins. by Act 38 of 1994, S.21 (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) except the right conferred by Section 53-A]

[(Note: Subs. by Act 65 of 1984, S.5 (w.e.f. 8-10-1984)) shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which shall not be less than six months but which may extended to three years and with fine which shall not be less than fifty thousand rupees but which may extend to two lakh rupees:

Provided that [(Note: Ins. by Act 38 of 1994, S.21 (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) where the infringement has not been made for gain in the course of trade or business] the court may, for adequate and special reasons to be mentioned in the judgement, impose a sentence of imprisonment for a term of less than six months or a fine of less than fifty thousand rupees.]

Explanation – Construction of a building or other structure which infringes or which, if completed, would infringe the copyright in some other work shall not be an offence under this section.

Section 63-A. Enhanced penalty on second and subsequent convictions

Whoever having already been convicted of an offence under Section 63 is again convicted of any such offence shall be punishable for the second and for every subsequent offence, with imprisonment for a term which shall not be less than one year but which may extend to three years and with fine which shall not be less than one lakh rupees but which may extend to two lakhs rupees.

Provided that [(Note: Ins. by Act 38 of 1994, S.22 (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) where the infringement has not been made for again in the course of trade or business the court may, for adequate and special reasons to be mentioned in the judgement, impose a sentence of imprisonment for a term of less than one year or a fine of less than one lakh rupees.

Provided further that for the purpose of this section, no cognizance shall be taken of any conviction made before the commencement of the Copyright (Amendment) Act, 1984 (65 of 1984).]

Section 63-B. Knowing use of infringing copy of computer programme to be an offence

Any person who knowingly makes use on a computer of an infringing copy of a computer programme shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which shall not be less than seven days but which may extend to three years and with fine which shall not be less than fifty thousand rupees but which may extend to two lakh rupees.

Provided that where the computer programme has not been used for gain or in the course of trade or business, the court may, for adequate and special reasons to be mentioned in the judgement, not impose any sentence of imprisonment and may impose a fine which may extend to fifty thousand rupees.

Section 64. Power of police to seize infringing copies

[Note: Subs. for sub-section (1) by Act 65 of 1984, S.7 (w.e.f. 8-10-1984)) (1) Any police officer, not below the rank of a sub inspector, may, if he is satisfied that an offence under Section 63 in respect of the infringement of copyright in work has been, is being, or is likely to be, committed, seize without warrant, all copies of the work, and all plates used for the purpose of making infringing copies of the work, wherever found, and all copies and plates so seized shall, as soon as practicable, be produced before a Magistrate.]

(2) Any person having an interest in any copies of a work [(Note: Ins. by Act 65 of 1984, S.7 (w.e.f. 8-10-1984)) , or plates] seized under sub section (1) may, within fifteen days of such seizure, make an application to the Magistrate for such copies [(Note: Ins. by Act 65 of 1984, S.7 (w.e.f. 8-10-1984)) or plates] being restored to him and the Magistrate, after hearing the applicant and the complainant and making such further inquiry as may be necessary, shall make such order on the application, as he may deem fit.

Section 65. Possession of plates for purpose of making infringing copies

Any person who knowingly makes, or has in his possession, any plate for the purpose of making infringing copies of any work in which copyright subsists shall be punishable with imprisonment which may extend to [(Note: Subs. for “one year, or with fine, or with both” by Act 65 of 1984,S.8 (w.e.f. 8-10-1984)) two years and shall also be liable to fine.]

Section 66. Disposal of infringing copies or plates for purpose of making infringing copies

The court trying and offence under this Act may, whether the alleged offender is convicted or not, order that all copies of the work or all plates in the possession of the alleged offender, which appear to it to be infringing copies, or plates for the purpose of making infringing copies, be delivered up to the owner of the copyright.

Section 67. Penalty for making false entries in register etc, for producing or tendering false entries

Any person who,-

(a) Makes or causes to be made a false entry in the Register of Copyrights kept under this Act, or

(b) Makes a causes to be made a writing falsely purporting to be a copy of any entry in such register, or

(c) Produces or tenders or causes to be produced or tendered as evidence any such entry or writing, knowing the same to be false.

Shall be punishable with imprisonment which may extend to one year, or with fine, or with both.

Section 68. Penalty for making false statements for the purpose of deceiving or influencing any authority or officer

-Any person who -

(a) With a view to deceiving any authority or officer in the execution of the provisions of this Act, or

(b) With a view to procuring or influencing the doing or omission of anything in relation to this act or any matter there under , makes a false statement or representation knowing the same to be false , shall be punishable with imprisonment which may extend to one year, or with fine, or with both.

Section 68-A. Penalty for contravention of Section 52-A.

Any person who publishes a [(Note: Subs. by Act 38 of 1994, S.2 (xii) (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) sound recording] or a video film in contravention of the provisions of Section 52-A shall be punishable with imprisonment which may extend to three years and shall also be liable to fine.]

Section 69. Offences by companies

(1) Where any offence under this Act has been committed by a company, every person who at the time the offence was committed was in charge of, and was responsible to the company for, the conduct of the business of the company, as well as the company shall be deemed to be guilty of such offence and shall be liable to be proceeded against and punished accordingly.

Provided that nothing contained in this sub section shall render any person liable to nay punishment, if he proves that the offence was committed without his knowledge or that he exercised all due diligence to prevent the commission of such offence.

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub section (1), where an offence under this Act has been committed by a company and it is proved that the offence was committed with the consent or connivance of, or is attributable to any negligence on the part of , any director, manager, secretary or other officer of the company, such director, manager, secretary or other officer shall also be deemed to be guilty of that offence and shall be liable to be proceeded against and punished accordingly.

Explanation – For the purposes of this section -

(a) “Company” means any body corporate and includes a firm or other association of persons, and

(b) “Director” in relation to a firm means a partner in the firm.

Section 70. Cognizance of offences

No court inferior to that of [(Note: Subs. for “a Presidency Magistrate or a Magistrate of the first class” by Act 23 of 1983, S.22 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984)) a Metropolitan Magistrate or Judicial Magistrate of the first class] shall try any offence under this Act.

CHAPTER XIV – Appeals

Section 71. Appeals against certain orders of Magistrate

Any person aggrieved by an order made under sub section (2) of Section 64 or Section 66 may, within thirty days of the date of such order, appeal to the court to which appeals from the court making he order ordinarily lie, and such appellate court may direct that execution of the order be stayed pending disposal of the appeal.

Section 72. Appeals against orders of Registrar of Copyrights and Copyright Board

(1) Any person aggrieved by any final decision or order of the Registrar of Copyrights may, within three months from the date of the order or decision, appeal to the Copyright Board.

(2) Any person aggrieved by any final decision or order of the Copyright Broad, not being a decision or order made in an appeal under sub section (1), may within three months from the date of such decision or order, appeal to the High Court within whose jurisdiction the appellant actually and voluntarily resides or carries on business or personally works for gain.

Provided that no such appeal shall lie against a decision of the Copyright Board under Section 6.

(3) In calculating the period of three months provided for an appeal under this section, the time taken in granting a certified copy of the order or record of the decision appealed against shall be excluded.

Section 73. Procedure for appeals

This High Court may make rules consistent with this Act as to the procedure to be followed in respect of appeals made to it under Section 72.

CHAPTER XV – Miscellaneous

Section 74. Registrar of Copyrights and Copyright Board to possess certain powers of civil courts

The Registrar of Copyright and the Copyright Board shall have the powers of a civil court when trying a suit under the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908 ( 5 of 1908) in respect of the following matters, namely :-

(a) Summoning and enforcing the attendance of any person and examining him and oath :

(b) Requiring the discovery and production of any document

(c) Receiving evidence on affidavits :

(d) Issuing commissions for the examinations of witnesses or documents :

(e) Requisitioning any public record or copy thereof from any court or office :

(f) Any other matter which may be prescribed.

Explanation – For the purpose of enforcing the attendance of witnesses, the local limits of the jurisdiction of the Registrar of Copyrights or the Copyrights Board, as the case may be, shall be the limits of the territory of India.

Section 75. Orders for payment of money passed by Registrar of Copyrights and Copyright Broad to be executable as a decree

Every order made by the Registrar of Copyrights or the Copyright Board under this Act for the payment of any money or by the High Court in any appeal against any such order of the Copyright Board shall, on a certificate issued by the Registrar of Copyrights, the Copyright Board or the Registrar of the High Court, as the case may be, de deemed to be a decree of a civil court and shall be executable in he same manner as a decree of such court.

Section 76. Protection of action taken in good faith

No suit or other legal proceeding shall lie against any person in respect of anything which is in good faith done or intended to be done in pursuance of this Act.

Section 77. Certain persons to be public servants

Every officer appointed under this Act and every member of the Copyright Broad shall be deemed to be a public servant within the meaning of Section 21 of the Indian Penal Code (45 of 1860).

Section 78. Power to make rules

(1) The Central Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, make rules (Note: For the Copyright Rules,1958, see. Gazette of India, Extraordinary, Part II, Section 3, p.167) for carrying out the purposes of this Act.

(2) In particular, and without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing power, the Central Government may make rules to provide for all or any of the following matters, namely –

(a) The term of office and conditions of service of the Chairman and other members of the Copyright Broad

(b) The form of complaints and applications to be made, and the licence to be granted under this Act,

(c) The procedure to be followed in connection with any proceeding before the Registrar of Copyrights,

(ca) [(Note: Ins. by Act 38 of 1994, S.24 (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) the conditions for submission of application under sub section (2) of Section 33,

(cb) The conditions subjects to which a copyright society may be registered under sub section (3) of Section 33.

(cc) The inquiry for cancellation of registration under sub section (4) of Section 33

(cd) The conditions subject to which the copyright society may accept authroisation under clause (a) of sub section (1) of Section 34 and the conditions subject to which owners of rights have right to withdraw such authorisation under clause (d) of that sub section.

(ce) The manner in which the approval of the owners of rights regarding collection and distribution of fees, approval for utilization of any amount collected as fees and to provide to such owners information concerning activities in relation to the administration of their rights under sub section (1) of Section 36.

(cf) The manner in which the approval of the owners of rights regarding collection and distribution of fees, approval for utilisation of any amount collected as fees and to provide to such owners information concerning activities in relation to the administration of their rights under sub-section (1) of Section 35;

(cg) The returns to be filed by copyright societies to the Registrar of Copyrights under sub-section (1) of Section 36;]

(d) The manner of determining any royalties payable under this Act, and the security to be taken for the payment of such royalties;

(da) [(Note: Ins. by Act 38 of 1994, S.24 (w.e.f. a date to be notified)) The manner of payment of royalty under clause (j) of sub-section (1) of Section 52;

(db) The form and the manner in which the copyright society shall maintain accounts and other relevant records and prepare annual statements of accounts and the manner in which the quantum of remuneration is to be paid to individual owner of rights under sub section (I) of Section 52-B.]

(e) The form of Register of Copyrights to be kept under this Act and the particulars to be entered therein.

(f) The matters in respect of which the Registrar of Copyrights and the Copyright Board shall have powers of a civil court.

(g) The fees which may be payable under this Act.

(h) The regulation of business of the Copyright Office and of all things by this Act placed under the direction or control of the Registrar of Copyrights.

(3) [(Note: Subs. for sub-section 3 by Act 23 of 1983, Section 23 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984)) Every rule made under this section shall be laid, as soon as may be after it is made, before each House of Parliament, while it is in session , for a total period of thirty days which may be comprised in one session or in two or more successive sessions, and if, before the expiry of the session immediately following the session or the successive session aforesaid, both Houses agree in making any modification in the rule or both Houses agree that the rule should be made, the rule shall thereafter have effect only in such modified form or be of no effect, as the case may be, so, however, that such modification or annulment shall be without prejudice to the validity of anything previously done under that rule.]

Section 79. Repeals, savings and transitional provisions

(1) The Indian Copyright Act, 1914 (3 of 1914), and the Copyright Act of 1911 passed by the Parliament of the Untied Kingdom as modified in its application to India by the Indian Copyright Act, 1914, are hereby repealed.

(2) Where nay person has , before the commencement of this Act, taken any action whereby he has incurred and expenditure or liabilities in connection with the reproduction or performance of any work in a manner which at the time was lawful or for the purpose of or with a view to the reproduction or performance of a work at a time when such reproduction or performance would, bur for the coming into force of this Act, have been lawful, nothing in this section shall diminish or prejudice any rights or interest arising from or in connection with such action which are subsisting and valuable at the said date, unless the person who, by virtue of this Act, becomes entitled to restrain such reproduction or performance agrees to pay such compensation as, failing agreement, may be determined by the Copyright Board.

(3) Copyright shall not subsist by virtue of this Act in any work in which copyright did not subsist immediately before the commencement of this Act under any Act repealed by sub section (1).

(4) Where copyright subsisted in any work immediately before the commencement of this Act, the rights comprising such copyright such copyright shall, as form the date of such commencement, e the rights specified in Section 14 in relation to the class of works to which such work belongs, and where any new rights are conferred by that section, the owner of such rights shall be-

(a) In any case where copyright in the work was wholly assigned before the commencement of this Act, the assignee or his successor-in-interest.

(b) In any other case, the person who was first owner of the copyright in the work under any Act repealed by sub section (1) or his legal representatives.

(5) Except as otherwise provided in this Act, where any person is entitled immediately before the commencement of this Act to copyright in any work or any right in such copyright or to an interest in any such right, he shall continue to be entitled to such right or interest for the period which he would have been entitled thereto if this Act and come into force.

(6) Nothing contained in this Act shall be deemed to render any act done before its commencement an infringement of copyright if that act would not otherwise have constituted such an infringement.

(7) Save as otherwise provided in this section, nothing in this section shall be deemed to affect the application of the General Clause Act, 1897 (10 of 1897), with respect to the effect of repeals.

Rules

CHAPTER I – Preliminary

1. Short title, extent and commencement -

(Note: Published in the Gazette of India, Extraordinary, 1958, Pt. II, S.3m p.167.) S.R.O. 270, dated the 21st January, 1858. – In excercise of the powers conferred by Section 78 of the Copyright Act, 1857 (14 of 1957) the Central Government hereby makes the following rules, namely -

1. Short title, extent and commencement - (1) These rules may be called the Copyright Rules, 1958.

(2) They extend to the whole of India.

(3) They shall come into force on the date on which the Act comes into quires, -

2. Interpretations -

In these rules, unless the context otherwise requires, -

(a) “Act” means the Copyright Act, 1957 (14 of 1957);

(b) “Form” means a form set out in the First Schedule;

(c) “Schedule” means a Schedule to these rules; and

(d) “Section” means a section of the Act.

CHAPTER II – The Copyright Board

3. Terms and conditions of office of the Chairman and members of the Copyright Board -

(1) The Chairman and other members of the Copyright Board shall be appointed for such period not exceeding five years as the Central Government may in each case deem fit .

(2) The Chairman and other members of the Copyright Board shall, on the expiry of the period of their appointment, be eligible for reappointment.

(3) The Chairman or any other member of the Copyright Board may resign his office by giving three months notice in writing to the Central Government.

(4) The Chairman or any other member of the Copyright Board shall be paid such salary or honorarium as may be determined by the Central Government in each case.

(5) A non-official appointed as the Chairman or other member of the Copyright Board shall be entitled to traveling allowances for journeys performed on duty and to daily allowances for the period spent on duty on the scale provided in the rules applicable to the class of officers to which the Central Government may declare him to correspond in status:

Provided that it shall be competent for the Central Government to provide a different scale of such allowances if the circumstances of any case so require.

(6) An official appointed as the chairman or other member of the Copyright Board shall be entitled to such traveling allowances for journeys performed on duty and to such daily allowances for the period spent on duty as may be admissible to him as such official.

(7) The other conditions of service of the Chairman and other members of the Copyright Board shall be regulated by orders made in that behalf by the Central Government from time to time.

4. Functions of the Secretary of the Copyright Board -

The Registrar or Copyrights shall perform all secretarial functions relating to the Copyright Board under the direction and control of the Chairman of the Copyright Board.

CHAPTER III – Relinquishment of Copyright

5. Notice of relinquishment -

The author of a work desiring to relinquish under Section 21 all or any of the rights comprised in the copyright in the work shall give notice to the Registrar of Copyrights in accordance with Form I.

CHAPTER IV – Licences for Translations

6. Application for licence -

(1) An application for a licence under Section 32 to produce and publish a translation of a literary or dramatic work in any language shall be made in triplicate in accordance with Form II and shall be accompanied by the fee prescribed in the Second Schedule.

(2) Every such application shall be in respect of one work only and for translation of that work into one language only.

7. Notice of application -

(1) When any such application has been made, the Copyright Board shall, as soon as possible, give notice of the application in the official Gazette and also, if the Copyright Board thinks fit, in one or two newspapers and shall send a copy of the notice to the owner of the copyright, wherever practicable.

(2) Every such notice shall contain the following particulars:-

(a) The date of the application;

(b) The name, address and nationality of the applicant;

(c) Particulars of the work which is to be translated;

(d) The date and country of the first publication of the work;

(e) The name, address and nationality of the owner of the copyright as stated in the application;

(f) The language in which the work is to be translated; and

(g) The Registration Number of the work in the Register of Copyrights, if any.

 8. Consideration of the application -

(1) The Copyright Board shall consider the application after the expiry of not less than one hundred and twenty days from the date of the publication of the notice in the official Gazette.

(2) The Copyright Board shall give an opportunity to the applicant and also, wherever practicable, to any person claiming any interest in the copyright of the work, to be heard and may take such evidence in respect of the application as it thinks fit.

(3) If more than one application for translation of the work in the same language is pending before the Copyright Board at the expiry of one hundred and twenty days after the publication in the official Gazette of the notice of the application first received, all such applications shall be considered together.

(4) If the Copyright Board is satisfied that the licence for a translation of the work in the language applied for may be granted to the applicant, or, if there are more applicants than one, to such one of the applicants as, in the opinion of the Copyright Board, would best serve the interests of the general public, it shall grant a licence accordingly.

(5) Every such licence shall be subject to the condition provided in subsection (4) of Section 32 relating to the payment of royalties and shall specify -

(a) The period within which the translation shall be produced and published;

(b) The language in which the translation shall be produced and published;

(c) The rate at which royalties in respect of the copies of the translation of the work sold to the public shall be paid to the owner of the copyright in the work; and

(d) The person or persons to whom such royalties shall be payable.

(6) The grant of every such licence shall, as soon as possible, be notified in the official Gazette and in the newspapers, if any, in which the notice under Rule 7 was published and a copy of the lincence shall be sent to the other parties concerned.

9. Manner of determining royalties -

The Copyright Board shall determine the royalties payable to the owner of the copyright under subsection (4) of Section 32 after taking into consideration -

(a) The proposed retail price of a copy of the translation of the work;

(b) The prevailing standards of royalties in regard to translation of works; and

(c) Such other matters as may be considered relevant by the Copyright Board.

10. Extension of the period of licence -

The Copyright Board may, on the application of the licensee and after notice to the owner of the copyright, wherever practicable, if it is satisfied that the licensee was for sufficient reasons unable to produce and publish the translation within the period specified in the licence, extend such period.

11. Cancellation of licence -

The Copyright Board may, after giving the licensee an opportunity of being beard, cancel the licence on any of the following grounds, namely:-

(a) That the licensee has failed to produce and publish the translation within the time specified in the licence or within the time extended on the application of the licensee;

(b) That the licence was obtained by fraud or misrepresentation as to any essential fact;

(c) That the licensee contravened any of the terms and conditions of the licnece.

CHAPTER IV A – Compulsory Licence for Publication of Unpublished Works, Translation and Reproduction of Work

11-A. Application for licence -

An application for a licence under Section 31-A, sub-section (I-A) of Section 32 and Section 32-A to publish any unpublished work or to translate any work in any language or to reproduce any published work shall be made in triplicate in accordance with Form II-A and shall be accompanied by the fee prescribed in the Second Schedule.

11-B.

Every such application shall be in respect of one work only and in respect of translation of a work into one language only.

11-C. Notice of application -

(1) A copy of such application shall be served by registered mail on the owner of copyright and if the owner of such copyright is not known or is not traceable, a copy of the application shall be served on the publisher whose name appears on the work.

(2) The Copyright Board shall give an opportunity to the applicant and also, wherever practicable, to any person claiming any interest in the copyright of the work, to be heard and may take such evidence in respect of the application as it thinks fit.

(3) If more than one application for translation of the work in the same language or for reproduction of the work or for publication of any unpublished work is pending before the Copyright Board, all such applications shall be considered together.

(4) If the Copyright Board is satisfied that the licence for a translation of the work in the language or for reproduction of the work or for publication of unpublished work, applied for may be granted to the applicant, or if there are more applicants than one, to such one of the applicants, as in the opinion of the Copyright Board, would best serve the interests of the general public, it shall grant a licence accordingly.

(5) Every such licence shall be subject to the conditions provided in sub-section (7) of Section 31-A, clause (i) of sub-section (4) of Section 32 and clause (i) of sub-section (4) of Section 32-A relating to payment of royalties and shall specify:-

(a) The period within which such work shall be published;

(b) The rate at which royalties in respect of the copies of such work sold to the public shall be paid to the owner of the copyright in the work;

(c) In a case of translation of the work, the language in which the translation shall be produced and published; and

(d) The person or persons to whom such royalties shall be payable.

(6) The grant of every such licence shall, as soon as possible, be notified in the official Gazette and a copy of the licence shall be sent to the other parties concerned.

11-D. Manner of determining royalties -

The Copyright Board shall determine the royalties payable to the owner of the copyright under sub-section (7) of Section 31-A, clause (i) of sub-section (4) of Section 32 and clause (i) of sub-section (4) of Section 32-A after taking consideration:

(a) The proposed retail price of a copy of such work;

(b) The prevailing standards of royalties in regard to such works; and

(c) Such other matters as may be considered relevant by the Copyright Board.

11-E. Extension of the period of licence -

The Copyright Board may, on the application of the licensee and after notice to the owner of the copyright, wherever practicable, if it is satisfied that the licensee was for sufficient reasons unable to produce and publish the translation or reproduce the work or publish the unpublished work within the period specified in the licence, extend such period.

11-F. Cancellation of licence -

The Copyright Board may, after giving the licensee an opportunity of being heard, cancel the licence on any of the following grounds, namely :-

(a) That the licensee has failed to produce and publish such work within the time specified in the licence or within the time extended on the application of the licensee;

(b) That the licence was obtained by fraud or misrepresentation as to any essential fact;

(c) That the licensee has contravened any of the terms and conditions of the licence.

11-G. Notice for termination of licence -

Notice for termination of licence under proviso to sub-section (1) or sub-section (2) of Section 32-B shall be served onthe person holding the licence by the owner of copyright in Form II-B of the First Schedule to these rules.]

CHAPTER V – Performing Rights Societies

12. Publication of statement of fees etc. -

(1) Every performing rights society having at the commencement of the Act authority to grant licences for performance in public of any works shall, within three months of the commencement of the Act or within such further period as the Registrar of Copyrights may, for sufficient reasons, allow in respect of any such society on an application made by it in this behalf, prepare and publish, as its own cost, in the official Gazette and in two newspapers in the English language published in two different zones, the statements of all fees, charges or royalties which it proposes to collect for the grant of such licences.

(2) Every performing rights society shall, within one month of its acquiring after the commencement of the Act the authority to grant licences for performance in public of any works or within such further period as the Registrar of Copyrights may, for sufficient reasons, allow in respect of any such society on an a pplication made by it in this behalf, prepare and publish, as its own cost, in the official Gazette, and in two newspapers in the English language published in two different zones, the statements of all fees, charges or royalties which it proposes to collect for the grant of such licences.

(3) Every performing rights society shall file with the Registrar of Copyrights two copies of the statements prepared under sub-rule (1) of sub-rule (2) Within the time specified therein, together with two copies of each of the newspapers in which statements have been published.

Explanation – In this rule “Zone” shall have the same meaning as in Section 12.

13. Determination of objections -

The Copyright Board may take such evidence as it deems fit in determining any objection lodged under Section 34.

14. Publication of alterations in the statements of fees etc. -

The Registrar of Copyrights shall publish the alterations made by the Copyright Board in the statements of fees, charges or royalties in the official Gazette and in the two newspapers in which the original statements were published under Rule 12 or in such other newspapers as he may deem fit.

CHAPTER VI – Registration of Copyright

15. Form of Register of Copyrights -

(1) The Register of Copyrights shall be kept in four parts as follows:-

Part I. Literary, Dramatic and Musicial Works.

Part II. Artistic Works.

Part III. Cinematograph Films.

Part IV. Records.

(2) The Register of Copyrights shall contain the particulars specified in Form III.

16. Application for Registration of Copyright -

(1) Every application for registration of copyright shall be made in accordance with Form IV and every application for registration of changes in the particulars of copyright entered in the Register of Copyrights shall be made in accordance with Form V.

(2) Every such application shall be in respect of one work only, shall be made in triplicate and shall be accompanied by the fee specified in the Second Schedule in this behalf.

(3) [(Note: Subs. by Noti. No. GSR 435(E), dt. 27-4-1992 (w.e.f. 27-4-1992) The person applying for registration shall give notice of his application to every person who claims or has any interest in the subject matter of the copyright or disputes the rights of the applicant to it.]

(4) If no objection to such registration is received by the Registrar of Copyrights within thirty days of the receipt of the application by him, he shall, if satisfied about the correctness of the particulars given in the application, enter such particulars in the Register of Copyrights.

(5) If the Registrar of Copyright receives any objections for such registration within the time specified in sub-rule (4), or, if he is not satisfied about the correctness of the particulars given in the application, he may, after holding such inquiry as he deems fit, enter such particulars of the work in the Register of Copyrights as he considers proper.

(6) The Registrar of Copyrights shall, as soon as may be, send, wherever practicable, a copy of the entries made in the Register of Copyrights to the parties concerned.

17. Correction of entries in the Register of Copyrights -

The Registrar of Copyrights may, on his own motion or on application of any interested person, amend or alter the Register of Copyrights in the manner specified in Section 49 after giving, wherever practicable, to the person affected by such amendment or alteration, an opportunity to show cause against such amendment or alteration and communicate to such person the amendment or alteration made.

18. Indexes -

(1) There shall be kept at the Copyright Office the following indexes for each part of the Register of Copyrights, namely -

(i) A general Author Index;

(ii) A general Title Index;

(iii) An Author Index of works in each language; and

(iv) A Title Index of works in each language.

(2) Every index shall be arranged alphabetically in the form of cards.

19. Inspection of the Register of Copyrights and Indexes -

The Register of Copyrights and Indexes thereof shall at all reasonable times be open to inspection by any person in such manner and subject to such conditions as the Registrar of Copyrights may specify.

20. Copies and extracts of the Register of Copyrights and Indexes -

(1) Any person shall be entitled to take copies of, or make extracts from, the Register of Copyrights or Indexes on payment of the fee specified in the Second Schedule subject to such supervision as the Registrar of Copyrights may arrange.

(2) The Registrar of Copyrights shall, on an application made in that behalf and on payment of the fee specified in the Second Schedule, furnish a certified copy of any entries made in the Register of Copyrights and Indexes thereof.

CHAPTER VII – Making of Records

21. Making of records -

(1) Any person intending to make records under clause (j) of sub-section (1) of Section 52 shall give notice of such intention to the owner of the copyright and to the Copyright Board at least [(Note: Subs. by G.S.R. 267, dated 22-4-1958) fifteen days] in advance of the making of the records and shall pay to the owner of the copyright, along with the notice, the amount of royalties due in respect of all the records to be made at the rate fixed by the Copyright Board in this behalf.

(2) Such notice shall contain the following information, namely:-

(a) The particulars of the work in respect of which records are to be made;

(b) Alterations and omissions, if any, which are proposed to be made for the adaptation of the work to the records;

(c) The name, address and nationality of the owner of the copyright in the work;

(d) Particulars of the records made previously recording the work;

(e) The number of records intended to be made; and

(f) The amount paid to the owner of the copyright in the work by way of royalties and the manner of payment.

CHAPTER VIII – Importation of Infringing Copies

22. Importation of infringing copies -

Every application under sub-section (1) of Section 53 shall be made in accordance with Form VI and shall be accompanied by the fee specified in the Second schedule.

23. Procedure for examination of infringing copies -

The Registrar of Copyrights or the person authorised by him in this behalf shall, in taking action under sub-section (2) of Section 53, act in collaboration with Customs authorities.

CHAPTER IX – Miscellaneous

24. Mode of making applications etc. -

Every application, notice, statement or any other document to be made, given, filed, or sent under the Act or under these Rules may, unless otherwise directed by the authority concerned, be sent by hand or pre-paid registered post.

25. Mode of communication by the Copyright Board etc. -

Every written intimation from the Copyright Board, the Copyright Office or the Registrar of Copyrights shall be deemed to have been duly communicated to any person if such intimation is sent to the known address of such person by pre-padi registered post.

26. Fees. -

(1) The fees payable under the Act in respect of any matter shall be as specified in the Second Schedule.

(2) The fees may be paid to the Registrar of Copyrights, New Delhi, by a postal order or a bank draft issued by a Scheduled Bank as defined in the Reserve Bank of India Act, 1934, or by deposit into a Government Treasury or a branch of the Reserve Bank of India or the State Bank of India under the head of account : Major Head – ‘XLVI – Miscellaneous’. Minor Head ‘Naturalization, Passport and Copyright Fees’.

(3) Postal orders and bank drafts shall be crossed and draw able in New Delhi.

(4) Payment by bank drafts shall not be valid unless the amount of bank commission is included therein.

(5) Where payment is made by deposit in a Government Treasury or a branch of the Reserve Bank of India or the State Bank of India, the challan evidencing the payment shall be sent to the authority concerned by pre-paid registered post.

27. Right of audience. -

In any proceedings before the Copyright Board or the Registrar of Copyrights any party may appear and be heard either in person or by a pleader or other person duly authorised by such party.

28. Costs -

The costs of, and incidental to, the proceedings before the Copyright Board or the Registrar or Copyrights shall be in the discretion of the Copyright Board or the Registrar of Copyrights, as the case may be:-

FIRST SCHEDULE

FORM I – Notice of relinquishment of Copyright

(See Rule 5)

To

The Registrar of Copyrights, Copyright Office, New Delhi.

Sir,

In accordance with Section 21 of the Copyright Act, 1957 (14 of 1957), I hereby give notice that, with effect from the dae of this notice, I do relinquish, to the extent specified in the enclosed affidavit, my rights in the work described in the said affidavit.

Yours faithfully,

(Signature)

Place:

Date:

Form of Affidavit referred to above I, …………………………………………………of…………………………… (full name in block letters)

…………………………………………………………………………………….. do hereby one (address) solemn affirmation state that:

(1) I am the author of the work described in the Statement below;

(2) I am the owner of the copyright in the said work to the extent specified in the said Statement; and

(3) I do hereby relinquish my rights in the said work to the extent specified in the said Statement

1. Description of the Work:

(a) Class of the work (Literary, Dramatic, Musical, Artistic, Cinematograph Film, Record).

(b) Title of the work.

(c) Full name, address and nationality of the author.

(d) Language of the work.

(e) Name, address and nationality of the publisher.

(f) Year of first publication.

If the work has appeared as a serial or otherwise in a journal or magazine, give the name of the journal or magazine, the volume number of the issue, the date and page reference.

(g) Country of first publication.

(h) If the copyright in the work is registered under Section 45, the Registration Number.

2. Rights owned by the deponent on the date of the affidavit. (If the rights are owned jointly with others, state names, address and nationalities of the joint owners.)

3. Extent to which rights are relinquished.

4. Reasons for relinquishment of the rights. (The information given here will be kept strictly confidential.)

5. Remarks if any.

Place:

Date:

Signature

Solemnly affirmed before me by ______________________ who is know to me (name of deponent in block letters) personally/who is identified to me by _______________________ who is known to me personally. (name of identifier in block letters)

Place:

Date:

Signature and seal of the Magistrate.

FORM II – Application for a licence for translation

(See Rule 6)

(To be submitted in triplicate)

To

The Registrar of Copyrights,

Secretary, Copyright Board,

Copyright Office,

New Delhi.

Sir,

In accordance with Section 32 of the Copyright Act, 1957 (14 of 1957), I hereby apply to the Copyright Board for a licence to produce and publish a translation of the work in accordance with the particulars given in the enclosed Statement.

2. I hereby undertake to abide strictly by the terms and comditions of the licence, if granted to me.

Yours faithfully,

Signature

Place:

Date:

1. Full name of the applicant. (in block letters)

2. Full address and nationality of the applicant.

3. Telegraphic address, if any.

4. Description of the work:

(a) Class of the work (Literary, Dramatic, Musical, Artistic, Cinematograph Film, Record).

(b) Title of the work.

(c) Full name, address and nationality of the author and if the author is deceased, the date of his decease.

(d) Language of the work.

(e) Name, address and nationality of the publisher.

(f) Year of first publication.

(g) Country of first publication.

(h) Price of a copy of the work.

(i) If the copyright in the work is registered under Section 45, the Registration Number.

If the work has appeared as a serial or otherwise in a journal or magazine, give the name of the journal or magazine, give the name of the journal or magazine, the valume number of the issue, the date and the page reference.

5. Language into which the work is proposed to be translated.

6. Full name, qualifications and address of the translator.

7. Qualifications of the applicant to produce and publish the translation.

8. Number of copies of the translation proposed to be published.

9. Estimated cost of production and publication of the translation.

10. Proposed retail price per copy of the translation.

11. Rate of royalty, which the applicant considers reasonable, to be paid to the copyright owner.

12. Means of the applicant for payment of the royalty.

13. Whether the prescribed fee has been paid and if so, particulars of payment (give Postal Order/Bank Draft/Treasury Challan Number).

14. (a) Full name, address and nationality of the person competent to issue a licence for translation.

(b) Whether the applicant was able to find the said person.

(c) Whether the applicant had requested and had been denied authorisation by the said person to produce and publish the translation.

(d) If the applicant was unable to find the owner, whether he had sent a copy of the request for authorisation to the publisher. If so, the date on which the copy was sent.

Enclose true copies of correspondence, if any.

15. Whether the author of the work has withdrawn from circulation copies of the work.

16. (a) Whether a translation in the same language has been published before.

(b) Whether the earlier translation is out of print.

(c) Full name, address and nationality of the earlier translator and if the said translator is deceased, the date of his decease.

(d) Title of the earlier translation.

(e) Full name, address and nationality of the publisher of the earlier translation.

(f) Year of publication.

(g) Price per copy of the earlier translation.

(h) If the earlier translation is registered under Section 45, the Registration Number.

(i) Rate and amount of royalty paid to the copyright owner in respect of the earlier translation, if known.

17. (a) Whether translation has been made into any language other than the language stated in 5 above.

(b) Full name, address and nationality of the translator and if the said translator is deceased, the date of his decease.

(c) Title of the translation.

(d) Language of the translation.

(e) Full name, addressand nationality of the publisher of the translation.

(f) Year of publication.

(g) Price per copy of the translation.

(h) If the translation is registered under Section 45, the Registration Number.

(i) Rate and amount of royalty paid to the copyright owner, if known.

18. Remarks, if any

19. List of enclosures.

Place:

Date:

II-A (Note: Form II-A and II-B ins. by Noti. No. G.S.R. 602(E), dt. 9-8-1984 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984) (1985 CCL-III-80).

- Application for a licence for publication/reproduction

(See Rule II-A)

(To be submitted in triplicate)

To

The Registrar of Copyrights,

Secretary, Copyright Board,

Copyright Office,

New Delhi

Sir,

In accordance with Section 31/32/32-A of the [(Note: Subs. for “Copyright (Amendment) Act, 1983 (23 of 1983)” by Noti. No. G.S.R. 435(E), dt. 27-4-1992 (w.e.f. 27-4-1992)) Copyright Act, 1957 (14 of 1957)], I hereby apply to the Copyright Board for a licence to publish an unpublished Indian work, or reproduce a published work or to translate a work in accordance with the particulars given in the enclosed Statement.

2. I hereby untertake to abide strictly by the terms and conditions of the licence, if granted to me.

3. I hereby verify that the particulars given in this form are true to the best my knowledge, belief and information and nothing has been concealed therefrom.

Place:

Date:

Yours faithfully,

(Signature)

1. Full name of the applicant ………………………………………………. (In block letters)

2. Full address and nationality of the applicant.

3. Telegraphic address, if any.

4. Description of the work:

(a) Class of the work (Literary, Dramatic, Musical, Artistic, Cinematograph Film, Record).

(b) Title of the work.

(c) Full name, address and nationality of the author and if the author is deceased, the dae of his decease.

(d) Language of the work.

(e) Name, address and nationality of the publisher.

(f) Year of first and last publication.

(g) Country of first and last publication.

(h) Price of a copy of the work.

(i) If the copyright in the work is registered under Section 45, the Registration Number.

(If the work has appeared as a serial or otherwise in a journal or magazine, give the name of the journal or magazine, the valume number of the issue, the date and the page reference).

5. If the licence is applied for translation state:

(a) Language into which the work is proposed to be translated.

(b) Full name, qualifications and address of the translator.

(c) qualifications of the applicant to produce and publish the translation.

6. Indicate the purpose for which the licence is required.

7. Number of copies of work proposed to be published under the licence applied for.

8. Estimated cost of the work to be published.

9. Proposed retail price per copy of the work.

10. Rate of royalty, which the applicant considers reasonable, to be paid to the copyright owner.

11. Means of the applicant forpayment of the royalty.

12. Whether the prescribed fee has been paid and if so, particulars of payment (give Postal Order/Bank Draft/Treasury Challan Number).

13. (a) Full name, address and nationality of the person cometent to issue a licence.

(b) Whether the applicant after due diligence on his part was unable to find the owner.

(c) Whether the applicant has requested and had been denied authorisation by the said person to produce and publish the translation or reproduce the work or publish the unpublished work.

(d) If the applicant has requested and had been denied authorisation by the said person to produce and publish the translation or reproduce the work or publish the unpublished work.

(Enclose true copies of correspondence, if any(.

14. Whether the author of the work has withdrawn from circulation copies of the work.

15. In case of application for translation furnish following additional information:-

(a) Whether a translation in the same language has been published before.

(b) Whether the earlier translation is out of print.

(c) Full name, address and nationality of the earlier translator and if the said translator is deceased, the date of his decease.

(d) Title of the earlier translation.

(e) Full name, address and nationality of the publisher of the earlier translation.

(f) Year of publication.

(g) Price per copy of the earlier translation.

(h) If the earlier translation is registered under Section 45, the Registration Number.

(i) Rate and amount of royalty paid to the copyright owner in respect of the earlier translation, if known.

16. (a) Whether translation has been made into any language other than the language stated in 5 above.

(b) Full name, address and nationality of the translator and if the said translator is deceased, the date of his decease.

(c) Title of the translation.

(d) Language of the translation.

(e) Full name, address and nationality of the publisher of the translation.

(f) Year of publication.

(g) Price per copy of the translation.

(h) If the translation is registered under Section 45, the Registration Number.

(i) Rate and amount of royalty paid to the copyright owner, if known.

17. Remarks, if any.

18. List of enclosures.

Place:

Date:

(Signature)

FORM II-B

(See Rule II-G)

To

…………………………………………….
…………………………………………….
…………………………………………….

Sir,

[(Note: Subs. by Noti. No. G.S.R. 435(E), dt. 27-4-1992 (w.e.f. 27-4-1992). In accordance with first proviso to sub-section (1) ro the first proviso to sub-section (2) of Section 32-B of the Copyright Act, 1957 (14 of 1957)], I hereby give notice, that copies of translation/reproduction of the work given below (mention language) have been published by me/under my authorization.

Place:

Date:

Yours faithfully,

(Signature)

1. Title of the work.

2. Name of address of the owner of copyright.

3. Year and country of first publication and name, address and nationality of the publisher.

4. Name and address of the author who has translated the work.

5. Name and address of the publisher and year in which the translation has been published in India.

6. Name and address of the publisher and year in which the reproduction of the work has been published in India.

7. Retail price of the published work.

FORM III – Form of Register of Copyrights

(See Rule 15)

1. Registration Number.

2. Name, address and nationality of the applicant.

3. Nature of the applicant’s interest in the copyright of the work.

4. Class and description of the work.

5. Title of the work.

6. Language of the work.

7. Name, address and nationality of the author and if the author is deceased, the date of his decease.

8. Whether work is pubished or unpublished.

9. Year and country of first publication and namee, address and nationality of the publisher.

10. Years and countries of subsequent publications, if any, and names, address and nationalities of the publishers.

11. Names, address and nationalities of the owners of the various rights comprising the copyright in the work and the extent of rights held by each, together with particulars of assignments and licences, if any.

12. Names, addresses and nationalities of other persons, if any, authorised to assign or licence the rights comprising the copyright.

13. If the work is an ‘Artistic Work’, the location of the original work, including name, address and nationality of the person in possession of it. (In the case of an architectural work, the year of completion of the work should also be shown).

14. Remarks, if any

FORM IV – Application for Registration of Copyright

(See Rule 16)

To

The Registrar of Copyrights,

Copyright Office,

New Delhi

Sir,

In accrodance with Section 45 of the Copyright Act, 1957 (14 of 1957), I hereby apply for registration of copyright and request that entries may be made in the Register of Copyrights as in the enclosed Statement of Particulars sent herewith in triplicate.

I also send herewith Rule 16 of the Copyright Rules, 1958, I have sent by prepaid registered post copies of this letter and of the enclosed Statement (s) to the other parties concerned, as shown below:-

*See Columns 7,11,12 and 13 of the Register of Copyrights.

3. The prescribed fee has been paid, as per details below:-

4. Communications on this subject may be addressed to:-

[(Note: Ins. by Noti. No. 435(E), dt. 27-4-1992 (w.e.f. 27-4-1992)) I hereby declare that, to the best of my knowledge and belief, no person other than to whom a notice has been sent as per paragraph 2, has any claim, interest or dispute to my copyright of this work, or to its use by me.]

[(Note: Ins. by Noti. No. GSR 602(E), dt. 9-8-1984 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984)) (Note: Para 4-A renumbered as para 6 by Noti. No. 435(E), dt. 27-4-1992 (w.e.f. 27-4-1992)) I hereby verify that the particulars given in this form and the Statement of Particulars are true to the best of my knowledge, belief and information and nothing has been concealed therefrom.]

Yours faithfully,

Place:

Date:

Statement of Particulars

1. Registration Number in the Register of Copyrights.

2. Changes sought in the particulars of copyright as entered in the Register of Copyrights.

(2) The works which are being imported in accordance with the particulars in the said Statement are infringing copies of the work described in the said Statement; and

(3) I am interested in the prevention of importation of the said infringing copies for the following reasons :- (State reasons)

(4) The infringing copies are not being imported for the private and domestic use of the importer. Statement

A. – Particulars of the Work and Rights held.

1. Full name, address and nationality of the applicant.

2. Telegraphic address of the applicant.

3. If the applicant is not the owner of the copyright, full name, address and nationality of the owner of the copyright.

4. Description of the work :-

(a) Class of the work (Literary, Dramatic, Musical, Artistic, Cinematograph Film, Record).

(b) Title of the work.

(c) Full name, address and nationality of the author and if the author is deceased, the date of his decease.

(d) Language of the work.

(e) Name and address of the publisher.

(f) Year of first publication.

(g) Country of first publication.

(h) If the copyright in the work is registered under Section 45, the Registration Number.

If the work was appeared as a serial or otherwise in a journal or magazine, give the name of the journal or magazine, the volume number of the issue, the date and page reference.

B. Details of import of infringing copies.

1. Country of origin of the infringing copies.

2. Name, address and nationality of the importer in India.

3. Name, address and nationality of the maker of the infringing copies.

4. Expected time and place of import of the infringing copies into India.

5. In case a consignment of the infringing copies is detected and detained, will the applicant be prepared to go himself or depute an authorised agent to identify the said copies to the satisfaction of the Registrar of Copyrights.

C. Any other relevant information not covered above.

Place:

Date:

Solemnly affirmed before me by ……………………………………………………………………………………. (full name of deponent in block letters)

Who is known to me personally/who is identified to me by ……………………………………………………………………………………………

(name of identifier in block letters) who is known to me personally.

Place:

Date:

Signature and seal of the Magistrate.

SECOND SCHEDULE

(Note: Subs. by Noti. No. GSR 602(E), dated 9-8-1984 (w.e.f. 9-8-1984) (1985 CCL-III-80)).

“SECOND SCHEDULE”

The International Copyright Order, 1991

The International Copyright Order, 1991

(Note: Vide Noti. No. S.O. 657(E), dated 30-9-1991, published in the Gezette of India, Extra., Pt. II,

Section 3(ii), dated 30-9-1991, pp. 5-8 [No. F.12-1/90-IC).

In exercise of the powers conferred by Section 40 of the Copyright Act, 1957 (14 of 1957), and in super session of the International Copyright Order, 1958, the Central Government hereby makes the following order :-

1. (1) This Order may be called the International Copyright Order, 1991.

(2) It shall come into force on the date of its publication in the Official Gazette.

2. In this Order, unless the context otherwise requires, -

(a) ‘Berne Convention Country’ means a country which is a member of the Berne Copyright Union, and includes a country mentioned either in Part I or in Part II of the Schedule ;

(b) ‘Phonograms Convention Country’ means a country which has either ratified, or accepted or acceded to the Convention for the Protection of Producers of Phonograms against Unauthorized Duplication of their Phonograms, done at Geneva on the twenty-ninth day of October, one thousand nine hundred and seventy-one, and includes a country mentioned in Part V of the Schedule ;

(c) ‘Schedule’ means the Schedule appended to this Order ;

(d) ‘Universal Copyright Convention Country’ means a country which has either ratified, or accepted or acceded to the Universal Copyright Convention, and includes a country mentioned either in Part III or in Part IV of the Schedule.

Explanation – ‘Phonogram’ means any exclusively aural fixation of sounds of a performance or other sounds.

3. Subject to the provisions of Paragraph 4, all the provisions of the Copyright Act, 1957 (14 of 1957) (hereinafter referred to as the Act), except those of Chapter VIII ; and those other provisions which apply exclusively to Indian works, shall apply, -

(a) To any work first made or published in a country mentioned in Part I, II, III or IV of the Schedule, in like manner as if it was first published in India;

(b) To any work first made or published in a country other than a country mentioned in Part I, II, III or IV of the Schedule, the author of which was, at the date of such publication, or, where the author was dead on that date, he was at the time of his death, a national of a country mentioned in Part I, II, III or IV of the Schedule, in like manner, as if the author was a citizen of India at that point of time;

(c) To an unpublished work, the author whereof was, at the time of the making or publication of the work, a national or domiciled in any country mentioned in Parts I, II, III or IV of the Schedule, in like manner, as if the author was a citizen of, or domiciled in India;

(d) To any work first made or published by a body corporate incorporated under any law of a country mentioned in Part I, II, III or IV of the Schedule, in like manner, as if it was incorporated under a law in force in India; and

(e) To a record first made, the producer of which was, at the date of such production, a national of a country mentioned in Part V of the Schedule or a body corporate incorporated under a law in force in such a country, in like manner as if the producer was the citizen of India; or a body corporate incorporated under a law in force in India, as the case may be, at that point of time.

Explanation – ‘Record’ means any disc, tape, perforated roll or other device in which sounds are embodied so as to be capable of being reproduced therefrom, other than a sound-track associated with a cinematograph film.

4. Notwithstanding anything contained in Paragraph 3(a), the provisions of sub-section (1) of Section 32 of the Act -

(i) Shall not apply to a work first made or published in any Berne Convention Country mentioned in Part I or II of the Schedule ; and

(ii) Shall apply to a work first made or published in any Universal Copyright Convention Country mentioned in Part III or IV of the Schedule, only in respect of the translation of such work into any language specified in the Eighth Schedule to the Constitution of India.

5. The provisions of Section 32 [excluding its sub-section (1)], 32-A and 32-B shall apply to a work first made or published in a Berne Convention Country mentioned in Part I of the Schedule or in a Universal Copyright Convention Country mentioned in Part III of the Schedule.

6. The term of copyright in a work shall not exceed that which is enjoyed by it in its country of origin.

Explanation – In this paragraph, “the country of origin” shall mean -

(a) In this case of a work first made or published in a Berne Convention Country or a Universal Copyright Convention Country, that country;

(b) In the case of a work made or published simultaneously either in a Berne Convention Country or a Universal Copyright Convention Country and in a country which is neither a Berne Convention Country nor a Universal Copyright Convention Country, the former country;

(c) In the case of a work which is made or published simultaneously in several Universal Copyright Convention Countries, the country whose laws grant the shortest term of copyright to such a work ;

(d) In the case of a work which is made or published simultaneously in several Universal Copyright Convention Counties, the country whose laws grant the shortest term of copyright to such a work ;

(e) In the case of an unpublished work or a work first made or published in a country other than a Berne Convention Country or a Universal Copyright Convention Country, the country of which the author was a citizen, or the country in which he was domiciled at the time of its first publication, whichever grants the longer term of copyright.

7. The provisions of the International Copyright Order, 1958 shall cease to have effect from the date his Order comes into force.

Electricity Act

November 30, 2014

Part I – Preliminary

[No. 36 of 2003]

[26 May, 2003]

An Act to consolidate the laws relating to generation, transmission, distribution, trading and use of electricity and generally for taking measures conducive to development of electricity industry, promoting competition therein, protecting interest of consumers and supply of electricity to all areas, rationalisation of electricity tariff, ensuring transparent policies regarding subsidies, promotion of efficient and environmentally benign policies constitution of Central Electricity Authority, Regulatory Commissions and establishment of Appellate Tribunal and for matters connected therewith or incidental thereto.

Be it enacted by Parliament in the Fifty- fourth Year of the Republic of India as follows: -

Section 1. Short title, extent and commencement

(1) This Act may be called the Electricity Act, 2003.

(2) It extends to the whole of India except the State of Jammu and Kashmir.

(3) It shall come into force on such date as the Central Government may, by notification, appoint:

Provided that different dates may be appointed for different provisions of this Act and any reference in any such provision to the commencement of this Act shall be construed as a reference to the coming into force of that provision.

Section 2. Definitions

In this Act, unless the context otherwise requires,

(1) “Appellate Tribunal” means the Appellate Tribunal for Electricity established under section 110;

(2) “appointed date” means such date as the Central Government may, by notification, appoint;

(3) “area of supply” means the area within which a distribution licensee is authorised by his licence to supply electricity;

(4) “Appropriate Commission” means the Central Regulatory Commission referred to in sub-section (1) of section 76 or the State Regulatory Commission referred to in section 82 or the Joint Commission referred to in section 83, as the case may be ;

(5) “Appropriate Government” means, -

(a) the Central Government, -

(i) in respect of a generating company wholly or partly owned by it;

(ii) in relation to any inter-State generation, transmission, trading or supply of electricity and with respect to any mines, oil-fields, railways, national highways, airports, telegraphs, broadcasting stations and any works of defence, dockyard, nuclear power installations;

(iii) in respect of National Load Despatch Centre; and Regional Load Despatch Centre;

(iv) in relation to any works or electric installation belonging to it or under its control ;

(b) in any other case, the State Government, having jurisdiction under this Act;

(6) “Authority “ means the Central Electricity Authority referred to in sub-section(1) of section 70;

(7) “Board” means, a State Electricity Board, constituted before the commencement of this Act, under sub-section (I) of section 5 of the commencement of this Act, under sub-section (I) of section 5 of the Electricity (Supply) Act, 1948;

(8) “ Captive generating plant” means a power plant set up by any person to generate electricity primarily for his own use and includes a power plant set up by any co-operative society or association of persons for generating electricity primarily for use of members of such cooperative society or association;

(9) “Central Commission” means the Central Electricity Regulatory Commission referred to in sub-section (1) of section 76;

(10) “Central Transmission Utility” means any Government company which the Central Government may notify under sub-section (1) of section 38;

(11) ” Chairperson” means the Chairperson of the Authority or Appropriate Commission or the Appellate Tribunal as the case may be;

(12) “ Cogeneration” means a process which simultaneously produces two or more forms of useful energy (including electricity);

(13) “company” means a company formed and registered under the Companies Act, 1956 and includes any body corporate under a Central, State or Provincial Act;

(14) “conservation” means any reduction in consumption of electricity as a result of increase in the efficiency in supply and use of electricity;

(15) “consumer” means any person who is supplied with electricity for his own use by a licensee or the Government or by any other person engaged in the business of supplying electricity to the public under this Act or any other law for the time being in force and includes any person whose premises are for the time being connected for the purpose of receiving electricity with the works of a licensee, the Government or such other person, as the case may be;

(16) ” Dedicated Transmission Lines ” means any electric supply line for point to point transmission which are required for the purpose of connecting electric lines or electric plants of a captive generating plant referred to in section 9 or generating station referred to in section 10 to any transmission lines or sub-stations or generating stations or the load centre, as the case may be;

(17) “distribution licensee” means a licensee authorised to operate and maintain a distribution system for supplying electricity to the consumers in his area of supply;

(18) “distributing main” means the portion of any main with which a service line is, or is intended to be, immediately connected;

(19) “distribution system” means the system of wires and associated facilities between the delivery points on the transmission lines or the generating station connection and the point of connection to the installation of the consumers;

(20) “electric line” means any line which is used for carrying electricity for any purpose and includes

(a) any support for any such line, that is to say, any structure, tower, pole or other thing in, on, by or from which any such line is, or may be, supported, carried or suspended; and

(b) any apparatus connected to any such line for the purpose of carrying electricity;

(21) “Electrical Inspector” means a person appointed as such by the Appropriate Government under sub-section (1) of section 162 and also includes Chief Electrical Inspector;

(22) “electrical plant” means any plant, equipment, apparatus or appliance or any part thereof used for, or connected with, the generation, transmission, distribution or supply of electricity but does not include-

(a) an electric line; or

(b) a meter used for ascertaining the quantity of electricity supplied to any premises; or

(c) an electrical equipment, apparatus or appliance under the control of a consumer;

(23) “electricity” means electrical energy-

(a) generated, transmitted, supplied or traded for any purpose; or

(b) used for any purpose except the transmission of a message;

(24) “Electricity Supply Code” means the Electricity Supply Code specified under section 50;

(25) “electricity system” means a system under the control of a generating company or licensee, as the case may be, having one or more -

(a) generating stations; or

(b) transmission lines; or

(c) electric lines and sub-stations; and when used in the context of a State or the Union, the entire electricity system within the territories thereof;

(26) “electricity trader” means a person who has been granted a licence to undertake trading in electricity under section 12;

(27) “ franchisee means a persons authorised by a distribution licensee to distribute electricity on its behalf in a particular area within his area of supply;

(28) “generating company” means any company or body corporate or association or body of individuals, whether incorporated or not, or artificial juridical person, which owns or operates or maintains a generating station;

(29) “generate” means to produce electricity from a generating station for the purpose of giving supply to any premises or enabling a supply to be so given;

(30) “generating station” or “ station” means any station for generating electricity, including any building and plant with step-up transformer, switch yard, switch-gear, cables or other appurtenant equipment, if any used for that purpose and the site thereof, a site intended to be used for a generating station, and any building used for housing the operating staff of a generating station, and where electricity is operating staff of a generating station, and where electricity is generated by water-power, includes penstocks, head and tail works, main and regulating reservoirs, dams and other hydraulic works, but does not in any case include any sub-station;

(31) “ Government company” shall have the meaning assigned to it in section 617 of the Companies Act, 1956;

(32) “grid” means the high voltage backbone system of inter-connected transmission lines, sub-stations and generating plants;

(33) “Grid Code” means the Grid Code specified by the Central Commission under clause (h) of sub-station (1) of section 79;

(34) “Grid Standards” means the Grid Standards specified under clause (d) of section 73 by the Authority;

(35) “high voltage line” means an electric line or cable of a nominal voltage as may be specified by the Authority from time to time;

(36) “ inter-State transmission system” includes -

(i) any system for the conveyance of electricity by means of main transmission line from the territory of one State to another State;

(ii) the conveyance of electricity across the territory of an intervening State as well as conveyance within the State which is incidental to such inter-State transmission of electricity;

(iii) the transmission of electricity within the territory of a State on a system built, owned, operated, maintained or controlled by Central Transmission Utility.

(37) “ intra -State transmission system” means any system for transmission of electricity other than an inter-State transmission system ;

(38) “ licence” means a licence granted under section 14;

(39) “ licensee “ means a person who has been granted a licence under section 14;

(40) “ line” means any wire, cable, tube , pipe, insulator, conductor or other similar thing (including its casing or coating) which is designed or adapted for use in carrying electricity and includes any line which surrounds or supports, or is surrounded or supported by or is installed in close proximity to, or is supported, carried or suspended in association with, any such line;

(41) “ local authority” means any Nagar Panchayat, Municipal Council, municipal corporation, panchayat constituted at the village, intermediate and district levels, body or port commissioners or other authority legally entitled to, or entrusted by the Union or any State Government with, the control or management of any area or local fund;

(42) “main” means any electric supply-“` line through which electricity is, or is intended to be, supplied ;

(43) “Member” means the Member of the Appropriate Commission or Authority or Joint Commission, or the Appellate Tribunal, as the case may be, and includes the Chairperson of such Commission or Authority or appellate tribunal;

(44) “National Electricity Plan” means the National Electricity Plan notified under sub-section (4) of section 3;

(45) “ National Load Despatch Centre” means the Centre established under sub-section (1) of section 26;

(46) “ notification” means notification published in the Official Gazette and the expression “ notify” shall be construed accordingly;

(47) “ open access” means the non-discriminatory provision for the use of transmission lines or distribution system or associated facilities with such lines or system by any licensee or consumer or a person engaged in generation in accordance with the regulations specified by the Appropriate Commission;

(48) “ overhead line” means an electric line which is placed above the ground and in the open air but does not include live rails of a traction system;

(49) “ person” shall include any company or body corporate or association or body of individuals, whether incorporated or not, or artificial juridical person;

(50) “power system” means all aspects of generation, transmission, distribution and supply of electricity and includes one or more of the following, namely:-

(a) generating stations;

(b) transmission or main transmission lines;

(c) sub-stations;

(d) tie-lines;

(e) load despatch activities;

(f) mains or distribution mains;

(g) electric supply-lines;

(h) overhead lines;

(i) service lines;

(j) works;

(51) “ premises” includes any land, building or structure;

(52) “ prescribed” means prescribed by rules made by the Appropriate Government under this Act;

(53) “public lamp” means an electric lamp used for the lighting of any street;

(54) “real time operation” means action to be taken at a given time at which information about the electricity system is made available to the concerned Load Despatch Centre;

(55) “ Regional Power Committee” means a committee established by resolution by the Central Government for a specified region for facilitating the integrated operation of the power systems in that region;

(56) “Regional Load Despatch Centre” means the centre established under sub-section (1) of section 27;

(57) “regulations” means regulations made under this Act;

(58) “ repealed laws” means the Indian Electricity Act, 1910, the Electricity (Supply) Act, 1948 and the Electricity Regulatory Commissions Act, 1998 repealed by section 185;

(59) “rules ” means rules made under this Act;

(60) “ schedule” means the schedule to this Act;

(61) “service-line” means any electric supply line through which electricity is, or is intended to be,supplied -

(a) to a single consumer either from a distributing main or immediately from the Distribution Licensee’s premises; or

(b) from a distributing main to a group of consumers on the same premises or on contiguous premises supplied from the same point of the distributing main;

(62) “specified” means specified by regulations made by the Appropriate Commission or the Authority, as the case may be, under this Act;

(63) “ stand alone system” means the electricity system set up to generate power and distribute electricity in a specified area without connection to the grid;

(64) “State Commission” means the State Electricity Regulatory Commission constituted under sub-section (1) of section 82 and includes a Joint Commission constituted under sub-section (1) of section 83;

(65) “State Grid Code” means the State Grid Code referred under clause (h) of sub-section (1) of section 86;

(66) “State Load Despatch Centre” means the centre established under subsection (1) of section 31;

(67) “State Transmission Utility” means the Board or the Government company specified as such by the State Government under sub-section (1) of section 39;

(68) “street” includes any way, road, lane, square, court, alley, passage or open space, whether a thoroughfare or not, over which the public have a right of way, and also the roadway and footway over any public bridge or causeway;

(69) “sub-station” means a station for transforming or converting electricity for the transmission or distribution thereof and includes transformers, converters, switchgears, capacitors, synchronous condensers, structures, cable and other appurtenant equipment and any buildings used for that purpose and the site thereof;

(70) “supply”, in relation to electricity, means the sale of electricity to a licensee or consumer;

(71) “trading” means purchase of electricity for resale thereof and the expression “trade” shall be construed accordingly;

(72) “ transmission lines” means all high pressure cables and overhead lines (not being an essential part of the distribution system of a licensee) transmitting electricity from a generating station to another generating station or a sub-station, together with any step-up and step-down transformers, switch-gear and other works necessary to and used for the control of such cables or overhead lines, and such buildings or part thereof as may be required to accommodate such transformers, switchgear and other works;

(73) “transmission licensee” means a licensee authorised to establish or operate transmission lines;

(74) “transmit” means conveyance of electricity by means of transmission lines and the expression “transmission” shall be construed accordingly;

(75) “utility” means the electric lines or electrical plant, and includes all lands, buildings, works and materials attached thereto belonging to any person acting as a generating company or licensee under the provisions of this Act;

(76) “wheeling” means the operation whereby the distribution system and associated facilities of a transmission licensee or distribution licensee, as the case may be, are used by another person for the conveyance of electricity on payment of charges to be determined under section 62;

(77) “works” includes electric line, and any building, plant, machinery, apparatus and any other thing of whatever description required to transmit, distribute or supply electricity to the public and to carry into effect the objects of a licence or sanction granted under this Act or any other law for the time being in force.

Part I – National Electricity Policy And Plan

Section 3. National Electricity Policy and Plan

(1) The Central Government shall, from time to time, prepare the national electricity policy and tariff policy, in consultation with the State Governments and the Authority for development of the power system based on optimal utilisation of resources such as coal, natural gas, nuclear substances or materials, hydro and renewable sources of energy.

(2) The Central Government shall publish National Electricity Policy and tariff policy from time to time.

(3) The Central Government may, from time to time, in consultation with the State Governments and the Authority, review or revise, the National Electricity Policy and tariff policy referred to in sub-section (1) .

(4) The Authority shall prepare a National Electricity Plan in accordance with the National Electricity Policy and notify such plan once in five years:

Provided that the Authority in preparing the National Electricity Plan shall publish the draft National Electricity Plan and invite suggestions and objections thereon from licensees, generating companies and the public within such time as may be prescribed:

Provided further that the Authority shall -

(a) notify the plan after obtaining the approval of the Central Government;

(b) revise the plan incorporating therein the directions, if any, given by the Central Government while granting approval under clause (a).

(5) The Authority may review or revise the National Electricity Plan in accordance with the National Electricity Policy.

Section 4. National policy on stand alone systems for rural areas and nonconventional energy systems

The Central Government shall, after consultation with the State Governments, prepare and notify a national policy, permitting stand alone systems (including those based on renewable sources of energy and non-conventional sources of energy ) for rural areas.

Section 5. National policy on electrification and local distribution in rural areas

The Central Government shall also formulate a national policy, in consultation with the State Governments and the State Commissions, for rural electrification and for bulk purchase of power and management of local distribution in rural areas through Panchayat Institutions, users’ associations, co-operative socities, non- Governmental organisations or franchisees.

Section 6. ¹Joint responsibility of State Government and Central Government in rural electrification

The concerned State Government and the Central Government shall jointly endeavour to provide access to electricity to all areas including villages and hamlets through rural electricity infrastructure and electrification of households.

——————————————

Subs. Act 26 of 2007, Sec. 2 (w.e.f. 15th June 2007).

Part  III – Generation Of Electricity

Section 7. Generating Company and requirement for setting up of generating station

Any generating company may establish, operate and maintain a generating station without obtaining a licence under this Act if it complies with the technical standards relating to connectivity with the grid referred to in clause (b) of section 73.

Section 8. Hydro-electric generation

(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in section 7, any generating company intending to set-up a hydro-generating station shall prepare and submit to the Authority for its concurrence, a scheme estimated to involve a capital expenditure exceeding such sum, as may be fixed by the Central Government, from time to time, by notification.

(2) The Authority shall, before concurring in any scheme submitted to it under sub-section (1) have particular regard to, whether or not in its opinion,-

(a) the proposed river-works will prejudice the prospects for the best ultimate development of the river or its tributaries for power generation, consistent with the requirements of drinking water, irrigation, navigation, flood-control, or other public purposes, and for this purpose the Authority shall satisfy itself, after consultation with the State Government, the Central Government, or such other agencies as it may deem appropriate, that an adequate study has been made of the optimum location of dams and other river-works;

(b) the proposed scheme meets, the norms regarding dam design and safety.

(3) Where a multi-purpose scheme for the development of any river in any region is in operation, the State Government and the generating company shall co-ordinate their activities with the activities of the person responsible for such scheme in so far as they are inter-related.

Section 9. Captive Generation

(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, a person may construct, maintain or operate a captive generating plant and dedicated transmission lines:

Provided that the supply of electricity from the captive generating plant through the grid shall be regulated in the same manner as the generating station of a generating company.

¹[Provided further that no licence shall be required under this Act for supply of electricity generated from a captive generating plant to any licencee in accordance with the provisions of this Act and the rules and regulations made thereunder and to any consumer subject to the regulations made under subsection (2) of section 42.]

(2) Every person, who has constructed a captive generating plant and maintains and operates such plant, shall have the right to open access for the purposes of carrying electricity from his captive generating plant to the destination of his use:

Provided that such open access shall be subject to availability of adequate transmission facility and such availability of transmission facility shall be determined by the Central Transmission Utility or the State Transmission Utility, as the case may be:

Provided further that any dispute regarding the availability of transmission facility shall be adjudicated upon by the Appropriate Commission.

——————————————

1 Ins. by Act 26 of 2007, Sec. 3 (w.e.f.15th June 2007).

Section 10. Duties of Generating Companies

(1) Subject to the provisions of this Act, the duties of a generating company shall be to establish, operate and maintain generating stations, tie-lines, sub-stations and dedicated transmission lines connected therewith in accordance with the provisions of this Act or the rules or regulations made thereunder.

(2) A generating company may supply electricity to any licensee in accordance with this Act and the rules and regulations made thereunder and may, subject to the regulations made under sub-section (2) of section 42, supply electricity to any consumer.

(3) Every generating company shall -

(a) submit technical details regarding its generating stations to the Appropriate Commission and the Authority;

(b) co-ordinate with the Central Transmission Utility or the State Transmission Utility, as the case may be, for transmission of the electricity generated by it.

Section 11. Direction to generating companies

(1) The Appropriate Government may specify that a generating company shall, in extraordinary circumstances operate and maintain any generating station in accordance with the directions of that Government.

Explanation. - For the purposes of this section, the expression “ extraordinary circumstances” means circumstances arising out of threat to security of the State, public order or a natural calamity or such other circumstances arising in the public interest.

(2) The Appropriate Commission may offset the adverse financial impact of the directions referred to in sub-section (1) on any generating company in such manner as it considers appropriate.

Part IV – Licensing

Section 12. Authorised persons to transmit, supply, etc., electricity

No person shall

(a) transmit electricity; or

(b) distribute electricity; or

(c) undertake trading in electricity, unless he is authorised to do so by a licence issued under section 14, or is exempt under section 13.

Section 13. Power to exempt

The Appropriate Commission may, on the recommendations, of the Appropriate Government, in accordance with the national policy formulated under section 5 and in public interest, direct, by notification that subject to such conditions and restrictions, if any, and for such period or periods, as may be specified in the notification, the provisions of section 12 shall not apply to any local authority, Panchayat Institution, users’ association, co-operative societies, nongovernmental organizations, or franchisees:

Section 14. Grant of Licence

The Appropriate Commission may, on application made to it under section 15, grant any person licence to any person -

(a) to transmit electricity as a transmission licensee; or

(b) to distribute electricity as a distribution licensee; or

(c) to undertake trading in electricity as an electricity trader, in any area which may be specified in the licence:

Provided that any person engaged in the business of transmission or supply of electricity under the provisions of the repealed laws or any Act specified in the Schedule on or before the appointed date shall be deemed to be a licensee under this Act for such period as may be stipulated in the licence, clearance or approval granted to him under the repealed laws or such Act specified in the Schedule, and the provisions of the repealed laws or such Act specified in the Schedule in respect of such licence shall apply for a period of one year from the date of commencement of this Act or such earlier period as may be specified, at the request of the licensee, by the Appropriate Commission and thereafter the provisions of this Act shall apply to such business:

Provided further that the Central Transmission Utility or the State Transmission Utility shall be deemed to be a transmission licensee under this Act:

Provided also that in case an Appropriate Government transmits electricity or distributes electricity or undertakes trading in electricity, whether before or after the commencement of this Act, such Government shall be deemed to be a licensee under this Act, but shall not be required to obtain a licence under this Act:

Provided also that the Damodar Valley Corporation, established under sub-section (1) of section 3 of the Damodar Valley Corporation Act, 1948, shall be deemed to be a licensee under this Act but shall not be required to obtain a licence under this Act and the provisions of the Damodar Valley Corporation Act, 1948, in so far as they are not inconsistent with the provisions of this Act, shall continue to apply to that Corporation:

Provided also that the Government company or the company referred to in sub-section (2) of section 131 of this Act and the company or companies created in pursuance of the Acts specified in the Schedule, shall be deemed to be a licensee under this Act:

Provided also that the Appropriate Commission may grant a licence to two or more persons for distribution of electricity through their own distribution system within the same area, subject to the conditions that the applicant for grant of licence within the same area, subject to the conditions that the applicant for grant of licence within the same area shall, without prejudice to the other conditions or requirements under this Act, comply with the additional requirements ¹(relating to the capital adequacy, credit-worthiness, or code of conduct) as may be prescribed by the Central Government, and no such applicant who complies with all the requirements for grant of licence, shall be refused grant of licence on the ground that there already exists a licensee in the same area for the same purpose:

Provided also that in a case where a distribution licensee proposes to undertake distribution of electricity for a specified area within his area of supply through another person, that person shall not be required to obtain any separate licence from the concerned State Commission and such distribution licensee shall be responsible for distribution of electricity in his area of supply:

Provided also that where a person intends to generate and distribute electricity in a rural area to be notified by the State Government, such person shall not require any licence for such generation and distribution of electricity, but he shall comply with the measures which may be specified by the Authority under section 53:

Provided also that a distribution licensee shall not require a licence to undertake trading in electricity.

—————————————–

Subs. by Act 57 of 2003, Sec.2 for the words and brackets “(including the capital adequacy credit worthiness, or Code of conduct)” (w.e.f. 27th January, 2004).

Section 15. Procedure for Grant of Licence

(1) Every application under section 14 shall be made in such form and in such manner as may be specified by the Appropriate Commission and shall be accompanied by such fee as may be prescribed.

(2) Any person who has made an application for grant of licence shall, within seven days after making such application, publish a notice of his application with such particulars and in such manner as may be specified and a licence shall not be granted -

(i) until the objections, if any, received by the Appropriate Commission in response to publication of the application have been considered by it:

Provided that no objection shall be so considered unless it is received before the expiration of thirty days from the date of the publication of such notice as aforesaid;

(ii) until, in the case of an application for a licence for an area including the whole or any part of any cantonment, aerodrome, fortress, arsenal, dockyard or camp or of any building or place in the occupation of the Government for defence purposes, the Appropriate Commission has ascertained that there is no objection to the grant of the licence on the part of the Central Government.

(3) A person intending to act as a transmission licensee shall, immediately on making the application, forward a copy of such application to the Central Transmission Utility or the State Transmission Utility, as the case may be.

(4) The Central Transmission Utility or the State Transmission Utility, as the case may be, shall, within thirty days after the receipt of the copy of the application referred to in sub-section (3), send its recommendations, if any, to the Appropriate Commission:

Provided that such recommendations shall not be binding on the Commission.

(5) Before granting a licence under section 14, the Appropriate Commission shall -

(a) publish a notice in two such daily newspapers, as that Commission may consider necessary, stating the name of the person to whom it proposes to issue the licence;

(b) consider all suggestions or objections and the recommendations, if any, of the Central Transmission Utility or State Transmission Utility, as the case may be.

(6) Where a person makes an application under sub-section (1) of section 14 to act as a licensee, the Appropriate Commission shall, as far as practicable, within ninety days after receipt of such application, -

(a) issue a licence subject to the provisions of this Act and the rules and regulations made thereunder; or

(b) reject the application for reasons to be recorded in writing if such application does not conform to the provisions of this Act or the rules and regulations made thereunder or the provisions of any other law for the time being in force:

Provided that no application shall be rejected unless the applicant has been given an opportunity of being heard.

(7) The Appropriate Commission shall, immediately after issue of licence, forward a copy of the licence to the Appropriate Government , Authority, local authority, and to such other person as the Appropriate Commission considers necessary.

(8) A licence shall continue to be in force for a period of twentyfive years unless such licence is revoked.

Section 16. Conditions of licence

The Appropriate Commission may specify any general or specific conditions which shall apply either to a licensee or class of licensees and such conditions shall be deemed to be conditions of such licence:

Provided that the Appropriate Commission shall, within one year from the appointed date, specify any general or specific conditions of licence applicable to the licensees referred to in the first, second, third, fourth and fifth provisos to section 14 after the expiry of one year from the commencement of this Act.

Section 17. Licensee not to do certain things

No licensee shall, without prior approval of the Appropriate Commission, -

(a) undertake any transaction to acquire by purchase or takeover or otherwise, the utility of any other licensee; or

(b) merge his utility with the utility of any other licensee:

Provided that nothing contained in this sub-section shall apply if the utility of the licensee is situate in a State other than the State in which the utility referred to in clause (a) or clause (b) is situate.

(2) Every licensee shall, before obtaining the approval under subsection (1), give not less than one month’s notice to every other licensee who transmits or distributes, electricity in the area of such licensee who applies for such approval.

(3) No licensee shall at any time assign his licence or transfer his utility, or any part thereof, by sale, lease , exchange or otherwise without the prior approval of the Appropriate Commission.

(4) Any agreement relating to any transaction specified in subsection (1) or sub-section (3), unless made with, the prior approval of the Appropriate Commission, shall be void.

Section 18. Amendment of licence

(1) Where in its opinion the public interest so permits, the Appropriate Commission, may, on the application of the licensee or otherwise, make such alterations and amendments in the terms and conditions of a licence as it thinks fit:

Provided that no such alterations or amendments shall be made except with the consent of the licensee unless such consent has, in the opinion of the Appropriate Commission, been unreasonably withheld.

(2) Before any alterations or amendments in the licence are made under this section, the following provisions shall have effect, namely: -

(a) where the licensee has made an application under sub-section (1) proposing any alteration or modifications in his licence, the licensee shall publish a notice of such application with such particulars and in such manner as may be specified;

(b) in the case of an application proposing alterations or modifications in the area of supply comprising the whole or any part of any cantonment, aerodrome, fortress, arsenal, dockyard or camp or of any building or place in the occupation of the Government for defence purposes, the Appropriate Commission shall not make any alterations or modifications except with the consent of the Central Government;

(c) where any alterations or modifications in a licence are proposed to be made otherwise than on the application of the licensee, the Appropriate Commission shall publish the proposed alterations or modifications with such particulars and in such manner as may be specified;

(d) the Appropriate Commission shall not make any alterations or modification unless all suggestions or objections received within thirty days from the date of the first publication of the notice have been considered.

Section 19. Revocation of licence

(1) If the Appropriate Commission, after making an enquiry, is satisfied that public interest so requires, it may revoke a licence in any of the following cases, namely: -

(a) where the licensee, in the opinion of the Appropriate Commission, makes wilful and prolonged default in doing anything required of him by or under this Act or the rules or regulations made thereunder;

(b) where the licensee breaks any of the terms or conditions of his licence the breach of which is expressly declared by such licence to render it liable to revocation;

(c) where the licensee fails, within the period fixed in this behalf by his licence, or any longer period which the Appropriate Commission may have granted therefor –

(i) to show, to the satisfaction of the Appropriate Commission, that he is in a position fully and efficiently to discharge the duties and obligations imposed on him by his licence; or and obligations imposed on him by his licence; or

(ii) to make the deposit or furnish the security, or pay the fees or other charges required by his licence;

(d) where in the opinion of the Appropriate Commission the financial position of the licensee is such that he is unable fully and efficiently to discharge the duties and obligations imposed on him by his licence.

(2) Where in its opinion the public interest so requires, the Appropriate Commission may, on application, or with the consent of the licensee, revoke his licence as to the whole or any part of his area of distribution or transmission or trading upon such terms and conditions as it thinks fit.

(3) No licence shall be revoked under sub-section (1) unless the Appropriate Commission has given to the licensee not less than three months’notice, in writing, stating the grounds on which it is proposed to revoke the licence, and has considered any cause shown by the licensee within the period of that notice, against the proposed revocation.

(4) The Appropriate Commission may, instead of revoking a licence under sub-section (1), permit it to remain in force subject to such further terms and conditions as it thinks fit to impose, and any further terms or conditions so imposed shall be binding upon and be observed by the licensee and shall be of like force and effect as if they were contained in the licence.

(5) Where the Commission revokes a licence under this section, it shall serve a notice of revocation upon the licensee and fix a date on which the revocation shall take effect.

(6) Where an Appropriate Commission has given notice for revocation of licence under sub-section (5), without prejudice to any penalty which may be imposed or prosecution proceeding which may be initiated under this Act, the licensee may, after prior approval of that Commission, sell his utility to any person who is found eligible by that Commission for grant of licence.

Section 20. Sale of utilities of licensees

(1) Where the Appropriate Commission revokes under section 19 the licence of any licensee , the following provisions shall apply, namely:- (a) the Appropriate Commission shall invite applications for acquiring the utility of the licensee whose licence has been revoked and determine which of such applications should be accepted, primarily on the basis of the highest and best price offered for the utility;

(b) the Appropriate Commission may, by notice in writing, require the licensee to sell his utility and thereupon the licensee shall sell his utility to the person (hereafter in this section referred to as the “ purchaser” ) whose application has been accepted by that Commission;

(c) all the rights, duties, obligations and liabilities of the licensee, on and from the date of revocation of licence or on and from the date, if earlier, on which the utility of the licensee is sold to a purchaser, shall absolutely cease except for any liabilities which have accrued prior to that date;

(d) the Appropriate Commission may make such interim arrangements in regard to the operation of the utility as may be considered appropriate including the appointment of Administrators;

(e) The Administrator appointed under clause (d) shall exercise such powers and discharge such functions as the Appropriate Commission may direct.

(2) Where a utility is sold under sub-section (1), the purchaser shall pay to the licensee the purchase price of the utility in such manner as may be agreed upon.

(3) Where the Appropriate Commission issues any notice under subsection (1) requiring the licensee to sell the utility, it may, by such notice, require the licensee to deliver the utility, and thereupon the licensee shall deliver on a date specified in the notice, the utility to the designated purchaser on payment of the purchase price thereof.

(4) Where the licensee has delivered the utility referred to in subsection (3) to the purchaser but its sale has not been completed by the date fixed in the notice issued under that sub-section, the Appropriate Commission may, if it deems fit, permit the intending purchaser to operate and maintain the utility system pending the completion of the sale.

Section 21. Vesting of utility in purchaser

Where a utility is sold under section 20 or section 24, then, upon completion of the sale or on the date on which the utility is delivered to the intending purchaser, as the case may be, whichever is earlier-

(a) the utility shall vest in the purchaser or the intending purchaser, as the case may be, free from any debt, mortgage or similar obligation of the licensee or attaching to the utility:

Provided that any such debt, mortgage or similar obligation shall attach to the purchase money in substitution for the utility; and

(b) the rights, powers, authorities, duties and obligations of the licensee under his licence shall stand transferred to the purchaser and such purchaser shall be deemed to be the licensee.

Section 22. Provisions where no purchase takes place

(1) If the utility is not sold in the manner provided under section 20 or section 24, the Appropriate Commission may, to protect the interest of consumers or in public interest, issue such directions or formulate such scheme as it may deem necessary for operation of the utility.

(2) Where no directions are issued or scheme is formulated by the Appropriate Commission under sub-section (1), the licensee referred to in section 20 or section 24 may dispose of the utility in such manner as it may deem fit:

Provided that, if the licensee does not dispose of the utility, within a period of six months from the date of revocation under section 20 or section 24, the Appropriate Commission may cause the works of the licensee in, under, over, along, or across any street or public land to be removed and every such street or public land to be reinstated, and recover the cost of such removal and reinstatement from the licensee.

Section 23. Directions to licensees

If the Appropriate Commission is of the opinion that it is necessary or expedient so to do for maintaining the efficient supply, securing the equitable distribution of electricity and promoting competition, it may, by order, provide for regulating supply, distribution, consumption or use thereof.

Section 24. Suspension of distribution licence and sale of utility

(1) If at any time the Appropriate Commission is of the opinion that a distribution licensee –

(a) has persistently failed to maintain uninterrupted supply of electricity conforming to standards regarding quality of electricity to the consumers; or

(b) is unable to discharge the functions or perform the duties imposed on it by or under the provisions of this Act; or

(c) has persistently defaulted in complying with any direction given by the Appropriate Commission under this Act; or

(d) has broken the terms and conditions of licence, and circumstances exist which render it necessary for it in public interest so to do, the Appropriate Commission may, for reasons to be recorded in writing, suspend, for a period not exceeding one year, the licence of the distribution licensee and appoint an Administrator to discharge the functions of the distribution licensee in accordance with the terms and conditions of licence:

Provided that before suspending a licence under this section, the Appropriate Commission shall give a reasonable opportunity to the distribution licensee to make representations against the proposed suspension of license and shall consider the representations, if any, of the distrbution licensee.

(2) Upon suspension of license under sub-section (1) the utilities of the distribution licensee shall vest in the Administrator for a period not exceeding one year or up to the date on which such utility is sold in accordance with the provisions contained in section 20, whichever is later.

(3) The Appropriate Commission shall, within one year of appointment of the Administrator under sub-section (1) either revoke the licence in accordance with the provisions contained in section 19 or revoke suspension of the licence and restore the utility to the distribution licensee whose licence had been suspended, as the case may be.

(4) In case where the Appropriate Commission revokes the licence under sub-section (3), the utility of the distribution licensee shall be sold within a period of one year from the date of revocation of the licence in accordance with the provisions of section 20 and the price after deducting the administrative and other expenses on sale of utilities be remitted to the distribution licensee.

Part V – Transmission Of Electricity (Inter-State Transmission)

Section 25. Inter-State, regional and Inter- Regional transmission

For the purposes of this Part, the Central Government may, make regionwise demarcation of the country, and, from time to time, make such modifications therein as it may consider necessary for the efficient, economical and integrated transmission and supply of electricity, and in particular to facilitate voluntary interconnections and co-ordination of facilities for the inter-State, regional and interregional generation and transmission of electricity.

Section 26. National Load Despatch Centre

(1) The Central Government may establish a centre at the national level, to be known as the National Load Despatch Centre for optimum scheduling and despatch of electricity among the Regional Load Despatch Centres.

(2) The constitution and functions of the National Load Despatch Centre shall be such as may be prescribed by the Central Government:

Provided that the National Load Despatch Centre shall not engage in the business of trading in electricity.

(3) The National Load Despatch Centre shall be operated by a Government company or any authority or corporation established or constituted by or under any Central Act, as may be notified by the Central Government.

Section 27. Constitution of Regional Load Despatch Centre

(1) The Central Government shall establish a centre for each region to be known as the Regional Load Despatch Centre having territorial jurisdiction as determined by the Central Government in accordance with section 25 for the purposes of exercising the powers and discharging the power and discharging the functions under this Part.

(2) The Regional Load Despatch Centre shall be operated by a Government Company or any authority or corporation established or constituted by or under any Central Act, as may be notified by the Central Government:

Provided that until a Government company or authority or corporation referred to in this sub-section is notified by the Central Government, the Central Transmission Utility shall operate the Regional Load Despatch Centre:

Provided further that no Regional Load Despatch Centre shall engage in the business of generation of electricity or trading in electricity.

Section 28. Functions of Regional Load Despatch Centre

(1) The Regional Load Despatch Centre shall be the apex body to ensure integrated operation of the power system in the concerned region.

(2) The Regional Load Despatch Centre shall comply with such principles, guidelines and methodologies in respect of the wheeling and optimum scheduling and despatch of electricity as the Central Commission may specify in the Grid Code.

(3) The Regional Load Despatch Centre shall -

(a) be responsible for optimum scheduling and despatch of electricity within the region, in accordance with the contracts entered into with the licensees or the generating companies operating in the region;

(b) monitor grid operations;

(c) keep accounts of the quantity of electricity transmitted through the regional grid;

(d) exercise supervision and control over the inter-State transmission system; and

(e) be responsible for carrying out real time operations for grid control and despatch of electricity within the region through secure and economic operation of the regional grid in accordance with the Grid Standards and the Grid Code.

(4) The Regional Load Despatch Centre may levy and collect such fee and charges from the generating companies or licensees engaged in inter-State transmission of electricity as may be specified by the Central Commission.

Section 29. Compliance of directions

(1) The Regional Load Despatch Centre may give such directions and exercise such supervision and control as may be required for ensuring stability of grid operations and for achieving the maximum economy and efficiency in the operation of the power system in the region under its control.

(2) Every licensee, generating company, generating station, substation and any other person connected with the operation of the power system shall comply with the direction issued by the Regional Load Despatch Centres under sub-section (1).

(3) All directions issued by the Regional Load Despatch Centres to any transmission licensee of State transmission lines or any other licensee of the State or generating company (other than those connected to inter State transmission system) or sub-station in the State shall be issued through the State Load Despatch Centre and the State Load Despatch Centres shall ensure that such directions are duly complied with the licensee or generating company or sub-station.

(4) The Regional Power Committee in the region may, from time to time, agree on matters concerning the stability and smooth operation of the integrated grid and economy and efficiency in the operation of the power system in that region.

(5) If any dispute arises with reference to the quality of electricity or safe, secure and integrated operation of the regional grid or in relation to any direction given under sub-section (1), it shall be referred to the Central Commission for decision :

Provided that pending the decision of the Central Commission, the directions of the Regional Load Despatch Centre shall be complied with by the State Load Despatch Centre or the licensee or the generating company, as the case may be.

(6) If any licensee, generating company or any other person fails to comply with the directions issued under sub-section (2) or sub-section (3), he shall be liable to penalty not exceeding rupees fifteen lacs.

Section 30. Transmission within a State

The State Commission shall facilitate and promote transmission, wheeling and inter-connection arrangements within its territorial jurisdiction for the transmission and supply of electricity by economical and efficient utilisation of the electricity.

Section 31. Constitution of State Load Despatch Centres

(1) The State Government shall establish a Centre to be known as the State Load Despatch Centre for the purposes of exercising the powers and discharging the functions under this Part.

(2) The State Load Despatch Centre shall be operated by a Government company or any authority or corporation established or constituted Government company or any authority or corporation established or constituted by or under any State Act, as may be notified by the State Government.

Provided that until a Government company or any authority or corporation is notified by the State Government, the State Transmission Utility shall operate the State Load Despatch Centre:

Provided further that no State Load Despatch Centre shall engage in the business of trading in electricity.

Section 32. Functions of State Load Despatch Centres

(1) The State Load Despatch Centre shall be the apex body to ensure integrated operation of the power system in a State.

(2) The State Load Despatch Centre shall -

(a) be responsible for optimum scheduling and despatch of electricity within a State, in accordance with the contracts entered into with the licensees or the generating companies operating in that State;

(b) monitor grid operations;

(c) keep accounts of the quantity of electricity transmitted through the State grid;

(d) exercise supervision and control over the intra-state transmission system; and

(e) be responsible for carrying out real time operations for grid control and despatch of electricity within the State through secure and economic operation of the State grid in accordance with the Grid Standards and the State Grid Code.

(3) The State Load Despatch Centre may levy and collect such fee and charges from the generating companies and licensees engaged in intra-State transmission of electricity as may be specified by the State Commission.

Section 33. Compliance of directions

(1) The State Load Despatch Centre in a State may give such directions and exercise such supervision and control as may be required for ensuring the integrated grid operations and for achieving the maximum economy and efficiency in the operation of power system in that State.

(2) Every licensee, generating company, generating station, substation and any other person connected with the operation of the power system shall comply with the direction issued by the State Load Depatch Centre under subsection (1).

(3) The State Load Despatch Centre shall comply with the directions of the Regional Load Despatch Centre.

(4) If any dispute arises with reference to the quality of electricity or safe, secure and integrated operation of the State grid or in relation to any direction given under sub-section (1) , it shall be referred to the State Commission for decision:

Provided that pending the decision of the State Commission, the direction of the State Load Despatch Centre shall be complied with by the licensee or generating company.

(5) If any licensee, generating company or any other person fails to comply with the directions issued under sub-section(1), he shall be liable to penalty not exceeding rupees five lacs.

Section 34. Grid Standards

Every transmission licensee shall comply with such technical standards, of operation and maintenance of transmission lines, in accordance with the Grid Standards, as may be specified by the Authority.

Section 35. Intervening transmission facilities

The Appropriate Commission may, on an application by any licensee, by order require any other licensee owning or operating intervening transmission facilities to provide the use of such facilities to the extent of surplus capacity available with such licensee.

Provided that any dispute regarding the extent of surplus capacity available with the licensee, shall be adjudicated upon by the Appropriate Commission.

Section 36. Charges for intervening transmission facilities

(1) Every licensee shall, on an order made under section 35, provided his intervening transmission facilities at rates, charges and terms and conditions as may be mutually agreed upon :

Provided that the Appropriate Commission may specify rates, charges and terms and conditions if these cannot be mutually agreed upon by the licensees.

(2) The rates, charges and terms and conditions referred to in subsection

(1) shall be fair and reasonable, and may be allocated in proportion to the use of such facilities.

Explanation. - For the purposes of section 35 and 36, the expression “ intervening transmission facilities” means the electric lines owned or operated by a licensee where such electric lines can be utilised for transmitting electricity for and on behalf of another licensee at his request and on payment of a tariff or charge.

Section 37. Direction by appropriate Government

The Appropriate Government may issue directions to the Regional Load Despatch Centres or State Load Despatch Centres, as the case may be, to take such measures as may be necessary for maintaining smooth and stable transmission and supply of electricity to any region or State.

Section 38. Central Transmission Utility and functions

(1) The Central Government may notify any Government company as the Central Transmission Utility:

Provided that the Central Transmission Utility shall not engage in the business of generation of electricity or trading in electricity:

Provided further that, the Central Government may transfer, and vest any property, interest in property, rights and liabilities connected with, and personnel involved in transmission of electricity of such Central Transmission Utility, to a company or companies to be incorporated under the Companies Act, 1956 to function as a transmission licensee, through a transfer scheme to be effected in the manner specified under Part XIII and such company or companies shall be deemed to be transmission licensees under this Act.

(2) The functions of the Central Transmission Utility shall be -

(a) to undertake transmission of electricity through inter-State transmission system;

(b) to discharge all functions of planning and co-ordination relating to inter-state transmission system with -

(i) State Transmission Utilities;

(ii) Central Government;

(iii) State Governments;

(iv) generating companies;

(v) Regional Power Committees;

(vi) Authority;

(vii) licensees;

(viii) any other person notified by the Central Government in this behalf;

(c) to ensure development of an efficient, co-ordinated and economical system of inter-State transmission lines for smooth flow of electricity from generating stations to the load centres;

(d) to provide non-discriminatory open access to its transmission system for use by-

(i) any licensee or generating company on payment of the transmission charges; or

(ii) any consumer as and when such open access is provided by the State Commission under sub-section (2) of section 42, on payment of the transmission charges and a surcharge thereon, as may be specified by the Central Commission:

Provided that such surcharge shall be utilised for the purpose of meeting the requirement of current level cross-subsidy:

Provided further that such surcharge and cross subsidies shall be progressively reduced ¹[*****] in the manner as may be specified by the Central Commission:

²[*****]

Provided also that such surcharge may be levied till such time the cross subsidies are not eliminated:

Provided also that the manner of payment and utilisation of the surcharge shall be specified by the Central Commission:

Provided also that such surcharge shall not be leviable in case open access is provided to a person who has established a captive generating plant for carrying the electricity to the destination of his own use.

————————————–

1 The words “and eliminated” omitted by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.4 [w.e.f. 15th June 2007].

2 The words “Provided also that such surcharge may be levied till such time the cross subsidies are not eliminated:” omitted by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.4 [w.e.f. 15th June 2007].

Section 39. State Transmission Utility and functions

(1) The State Government may notify the Board or a Government company as the State Transmission Utility:

Provided that the State Transmission Utility shall not engage in the business of trading in electricity:

Provided further that the State Government may transfer, and vest any property, interest in property, rights and liabilities connected with, and personnel involved in transmission of electricity, of such State Transmission Utility, to a company or companies to be incorporated under the Companies Act, 1956 to function as transmission licensee through a transfer scheme to be effected in the function as transmission licensee through a transfer scheme to be effected in the manner specified under Part XIII and such company or companies shall be deemed to be transmission licensees under this Act.

(2) The functions of the State Transmission Utility shall be -

(a) to undertake transmission of electricity through intra-State transmission system;

(b) to discharge all functions of planning and co-ordination relating to intra-state transmission system with -

(i) Central Transmission Utility;

(ii) State Governments;

(iii) generating companies;

(iv) Regional Power Committees;

(v) Authority;

(vi) licensees;

(vii) any other person notified by the State Government in this behalf;

(c) to ensure development of an efficient, co-ordinated and economical system of intra-State transmission lines for smooth flow of electricity from a generating station to the load centres;

(d) to provid non-discriminatory open access to its transmission system for use by-

(i) any licensee or generating company on payment of the transmission charges ; or

(ii) any consumer as and when such open access is provided by the State Commission under sub-section (2) of section 42, on payment of the transmission charges and a surcharge thereon, as may be specified by the State Commission:

Provided that such surcharge shall be utilised for the purpose of meeting the requirement of current level cross-subsidy:

Provided further that such surcharge and cross subsidies shall be progressively reduced ¹[*****] in the manner as may be specified by the State Commission:

²[*****]

Provided also that such surcharge may be levied till such time the cross subsidies are not eliminated:

Provided also that the manner of payment and utilisation of the surcharge shall be specified by the State Commission.

Provided also that such surcharge shall not be leviable in case open access is provided to a person who has established a captive generating plant for carrying the electricity to the destination of his own use.

—————————————

1. The words “and eliminated” omitted by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.5 [w.e.f. 15th June 2007]

2. The words “Provided also that such surcharge may be levied till such time the cross subsidies are not eliminated:” omitted by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.5 [w.e.f. 15th June 2007].

Section 40. Duties of Transmission licensees

It shall be the duty of a transmission licensee -

(a) to build, maintain and operate an efficient, co-ordinated and economical inter-State transmission system or intra-State transmission economical inter-State ransmission system or intra-State transmission system, as the case may be;

(b) to comply with the directions of the Regional Load Despatch Centre and the State Load Despatch Centre as the may be;.

(c) to provide non-discriminatory open access to its transmission system for use by-

(i) any licensee or generating company on payment of the transmission charges; or

(ii) any consumer as and when such open access is provided by the State Commission under sub-section (2) of section 42, on payment of the transmission charges and a surcharge thereon, as may be specified by the State Commission:

Provided that such surcharge shall be utilised for the purpose of meeting the requirement of current level cross-subsidy:

Provided further that such surcharge and cross subsidies shall be progressively reduced ¹[*****] in the manner as may be specified by the Appropriate Commission:

²[*****]

Provided also that such surcharge may be levied till such time the cross subsidies are not eliminated:

Provided also that the manner of payment and utilisation of the surcharge shall be specified by the Appropriate Commission:

Provided also that such surcharge shall not be leviable in case open access is provided to a person who has established a captive generating plant for carrying the electricity to the destination of his own use.

—————————————-

1 The words “and eliminated” omitted by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.6 [w.e.f. 15th June 2007]

2 The words “Provided also that such surcharge may be levied till such time the cross subsidies are not eliminated:” omitted by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.6 [w.e.f. 15th June 2007].

Section 41. Other business of Transmission Licensee

A transmission licensee may, with prior intimation to the Appropriate Commission , engage in any business for optimum utilisation of its assets:

Provided that a proportion of the revenues derived from such business shall, as may be specified by the Appropriate Commission, be utilised for reducing its charges for transmission and wheeling:

Provided further that the transmission licensee shall maintain separate accounts for each such business undertaking to ensure that transmission business neither subsidies in any way such business undertaking nor encumbers its transmission assets in any way to support such business:

Provided also that no transmission licensee shall enter into any contract or otherwise engage in the business to in trading electricity :

(1) It shall be the duty of a distribution licensee to develop and maintain an efficient, co-ordinated and economical distribution system in his area of supply and to supply electricity in accordance with the provisions contained in this Act.

(2) The State Commission shall introduce open access in such phases and subject to such conditions, (including the cross subsidies, and other operational constraints) as may be specified within one year of the appointed date by it and in specifying the extent of open access in successive phases and in determining the charges for wheeling, it shall have due regard to all relevant factors including such cross subsidies, and other operational constraints:

Provided that ¹[such open access may be allowed on payment of a surcharge] in addition to the charges for wheeling as may be determined by the State Commission :

Provided further that such surcharge shall be utilised to meet the requirements of current level of cross subsidy within the area of supply of the distribution licensee:

Provided also that such surcharge and cross subsidies shall be progressively reduced ²[*****] in the manner as may be specified by the State Commission:

Provided also that such surcharge shall not be leviable in case open access is provided to a person who has established a captive generating plant for carrying the electricity to the destination of his own use.

³[Provided also that the State Commission shall, not later than five years from the date of commencement of the Electricity (Amendment) Act, 2003, by regulations, provide such open access to all consumers who require a supply of electricity where the maximum power to be made available at any time exceeds one megawatt.]

(3) Where any person, whose premises are situated within the area of supply of a distribution licensee, (not being a local authority engaged in the business of distribution of electricity before the appointed date) requires a supply of electricity from a generating company or any licensee other than such distribution licensee, such person may, by notice, require the distribution licensee for wheeling such electricity in accordance with regulations made by the State Commission and the duties of the distribution licensee with respect to such supply shall be of a common carrier providing non-discriminatory open access .

(4) Where the State Commission permits a consumer or class of consumers to receive supply of electricity from a person other than the distribution licensee of his area of supply, such consumer shall be liable to pay an additional surcharge on the charges of wheeling, as may be specified by the State Commission, to meet the fixed cost of such distribution licensee arising out of his obligation to supply.

(5) Every distribution licensee shall, within six months from the appointed date or date of grant of licence, whichever is earlier, establish a forum for redressal of grievances of the consumers in accordance with the guidelines as may be specified by the State Commission.

(6) Any consumer, who is aggrieved by non-redressal of his grievances under sub-section (5), may make a representation for the redressal of his grievance to an authority to be known as Ombudsman to be appointed or designated by the State Commission.

(7) The Ombudsman shall settle the grievance of the consumer within such time and in such manner as may be specified by the State Commission.

(8) The provisions of sub-sections (5),(6) and (7) shall be without prejudice to right which the consumer may have apart from the rights conferred upon him by those sub-sections.

—————————————

1 Subs. by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.7 for the words “such open access may be allowed before the cross subsidies are eliminated on payment of a surcharge” [w.e.f. 15th June 2007].

2 The words “and eliminated” omitted by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.7 [w.e.f. 15th June 2007].

3 Ins. by Act 57 of 2003, Sec.3 [w.e.f. 27th January, 2004].

Part VI – Distribution Of Electricity (Provisions with respect to distribution licensees)

Section 43. Duty to supply on request

(1) ¹[Save as otherwise provided in this Act, every distribution licensee], shall, on an application by the owner or occupier of any premises, give supply of electricity to such premises, within one month after receipt of the application requiring such supply :

Provided that where such supply requires extension of distribution mains, or commissioning of new sub-stations, the distribution licensee shall supply the electricity to such premises immediately after such extension or commissioning or within such period as may be specified by the Appropriate commissioning or within such period as may be specified by the Appropriate Commission.

Provided further that in case of a village or hamlet or area wherein no provision for supply of electricity exists, the Appropriate Commission may extend the said period as it may consider necessary for electrification of such village or hamlet or area.

¹[Explanation.- For the purposes of this sub-section, “application” means the application complete in all respects in the appropriate form, as required by the distribution licensee, along with documents showing payment of necessary charges and other compliances.]

(2) It shall be the duty of every distribution licensee to provide, if required, electric plant or electric line for giving electric supply to the premises specified in sub-section (1) :

Provided that no person shall be entitled to demand, or to continue to receive, from a licensee a supply of electricity for any premises having a separate supply unless he has agreed with the licensee to pay to him such price as determined by the Appropriate Commission .

(3) If a distribution licensee fails to supply the electricity within the period specified in sub-section (1), he shall be liable to a penalty which may extend to one thousand rupees for each day of default.

——————————–

Ins. by Act 26 of 2007, Sec. 8 (w.e.f.. 15th June 2007).

Section 44. Exceptions from duty to supply electricity

Nothing contained in section 43 shall be taken as requiring a distribution licensee to give supply of electricity to any premises if he is prevented from doing so by cyclone, floods, storms or other occurrences beyond his control.

Section 45. Power to recover charges

(1) Subject to the provisions of this section, the prices to be charged by a distribution licensee for the supply of electricity by him in pursuance of section 43 shall be in accordance with such tariffs fixed from time to time and conditions of his licence.

(2) The charges for electricity supplied by a distribution licensee shall be -

(a) fixed in accordance with the methods and the principles as may be specified by the concerned State Commission ;

(b) published in such manner so as to give adequate publicity for such charges and prices.

(3) The charges for electricity supplied by a distribution licensee may include -

(a) a fixed charge in addition to the charge for the actual electricity supplied;

(b) a rent or other charges in respect of any electric meter or electrical plant provided by the distribution licensee.

(4) Subject to the provisions of section 62, in fixing charges under this section a distribution licensee shall not show undue preference to any person or class of persons or discrimination against any person or class of persons.

(5) The charges fixed by the distribution licensee shall be in accordance with the provisions of this Act and the regulations made in this behalf by the concerned State Commission.

Section 46. Power to recover expenditure

The State Commission may, by regulations, authorise a distribution licensee to charge from a person requiring a supply of electricity in pursuance of section 43 any expenses reasonably incurred in providing any electric line or electrical plant used for the purpose of giving that supply.

Section 47. Power to require security

(1) Subject to the provisions of this section, a distribution licensee may require any person, who requires a supply of electricity in pursuance of section 43, to give him reasonable security, as determined by regulations, for the payment to him of all monies which may become due to him -

(a) in respect of the electricity supplied to such persons; or

(b) where any electric line or electrical plant or electric meter is to be provided for supplying electricity to person, in respect of the provision of such line or plant or meter, and if that person fails to give such security, the distribution licensee may, if he thinks fit, refuse to give the supply or to provide the line or plant or meter for the period during which the failure continues.

(2) Where any person has not given such security as is mentioned in subsection (1) or the security given by any person has become invalid or insufficient, the distribution licensee may, by notice, require that person, within thirty days after the service of the notice, to give him reasonable security for the payment of all monies which may become due to him in respect of the supply of electricity or provision of such line or plant or meter.

(3) If the person referred to in sub-section(2) fails to give such security, the distribution licensee may, if he thinks fit, discontinue the supply of electricity for the period during which the failure continues.

(4) The distribution licensee shall pay interest equivalent to the bank rate or more, as may be specified by the concerned State Commission, on the security referred to in sub-section (1) and refund such security on the request of the person who gave such security.

(5) A distribution licensee shall not be entitled to require security in pursuance of clause (a) of sub-section (1) if the person requiring the supply is prepared to take the supply through a pre-payment meter.

Section 48. Additional terms of supply

A distribution licensee may require any person who requires a supply of electricity in pursuance of section 43 to accept -

(a) any restrictions which may be imposed for the purpose of enabling the distribution licensee to comply with regulations made under section 53;

(b) any terms restricting any liability of the distribution licensee for economic loss resulting from negligence of the person to whom the electricity is supplied.

Section 49. Agreements with respect to supply or purchase of electricity

Where the Appropriate Commission has allowed open access to certain consumers under section 42, such consumers notwithstanding the provisions contained in clause (d) of sub-section (1) of section 62, may enter into an agreement with any person for supply or purchase of electricity on such terms and conditions (including tariff) as may be agreed upon by them.

Section 50. ¹The Electricity Supply Code

The State Commission shall specify an Electricity Supply Code to provide for recovery of electricity charges, intervals for billing of electricity charges disconnection of supply of electricity for non-payment thereof; restoration of supply of electricity; tampering, distress or damage to electrical plant, electric lines or meter, entry of distribution licensee or any person acting on his behalf for disconnecting supply and removing the meter; entry for replacing, altering or maintaining electric lines or electrical plant or meter.

————————————

Subs. by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.9 [w.e.f. 15th June 2007].

Section 51. Other businesses of distribution licensees

(1) A distribution licensee may, with prior intimation to the Appropriate Commission, engage in any other business for optimum utilisation of its assets:

Provided that a proportion of the revenues derived from such business shall, as may be specified by the concerned State Commission, be utilised for reducing its charges for wheeling :

Provided further that the distribution licensee shall maintain separate accounts for each such business undertaking to ensure that distribution business neither subsidies in any way such business undertaking nor encumbers its distribution assets in any way to support such business.

Provided also that nothing contained in this section shall apply to a local authority engaged, before the commencement of this Act, in the business of distribution of electricity.

Section 52. Provisions with respect to electricity traders

(1) Without prejudice to the provisions contained in clause (c) of section 12, the Appropriate Commission may, specify the technical requirement, capital adequacy requirement and credit worthiness for being an electricity trader.

(2) Every electricity trader shall discharge such duties, in relation to supply and trading in electricity, as may be specified by the Appropriate Commission.

Section 53. Provisions relating to safety and electricity supply

(1) The Authority may in consultation with the State Government, specify suitable measures for –

(a) protecting the public (including the persons engaged in the generation, transmission or distribution or trading) from dangers arising from the generation, transmission or distribution or trading of electricity, or use of electricity supplied or installation, maintenance or use of any electric line or electrical plant;

(b) eliminating or reducing the risks of personal injury to any person, or damage to property of any person or interference with use of such property ;

(c) prohibiting the supply or transmission of electricity except by means of a system which conforms to the specification as may be specified;

(d) giving notice in the specified form to the Appropriate Commission and the Electrical Inspector, of accidents and failures of supplies or transmissions of electricity;

(e) keeping by a generating company or licensee the maps, plans and sections relating to supply or transmission of electricity;

(f) inspection of maps, plans and sections by any person authorised by it or by Electrical Inspector or by any person on payment of specified fee;

(g) specifying action to be taken in relation to any electric line or electrical plant, or any electrical appliance under the control of a consumer for the purpose of eliminating or reducing a risk of personal injury or damage to property or interference with its use;

Section 54. Control of transmission and use of electricity

(1) Save as otherwise exempted under this Act, no person other than Central Transmission Utility or a State Transmission Utility, or a licensee shall transmit or use electricity at a rate exceeding two hundred and fifty watts and one hundred volts –

(a) in any street, or

(b) in any place,-

(i) in which one hundred or more persons are ordinarily likely to be assembled; or

(ii) which is a factory within the meaning of the Factories Act, 1948 or a mine within the meaning of the Mines Act, 1952; or

(iii) to which the State Government, by general or special order, declares the provisions of this sub-section to apply, without giving, before the commencement of transmission or use of electricity, not less than seven days’ notice in writing of his intention to the Electrical Inspector and to the District Magistrate, or the Commissioner of Police, as the case may be, containing particulars of the electrical installation and plant, if any, the nature and the purpose of supply and complying with such of the provisions of Part XI of this Act, as may be applicable:

Provided that nothing in this section shall apply to electricity used for the public carriage of passengers, animals or goods, on, or for the lighting or ventilation of the rolling stock of any railway or tramway subject to the provisions of the Railways Act, 1989.

(2) Where any difference or dispute arises as to whether a place is or is not one in which one hundred or more persons are ordinarily likely to be assembled, the matter shall be referred to the State Government, and the decision of the State Government thereon shall be final.

(3) The provisions of this section shall be binding on the Government.

Section 55. Use, etc., of meters

(1) No licensee shall supply electricity, after the expiry of two years from the appointed date, except through installation of a correct meter in accordance with regulations to be made in this behalf by the Authority:

Provided that the licensee may require the consumer to give him security for the price of a meter and enter into an agreement for the hire thereof, unless the consumer elects to purchase a meter:

Provided further that the State Commission may, by notification extend the said period of two years for a class or classes of persons or for such area as may be specified in that notification.

(2) For proper accounting and audit in the generation, transmission and distribution or trading of electricity, the Authority may direct the installation of meters by a generating company or licensee at such stages of generation, transmission or distribution or trading of electricity and at such locations of generation, transmission or distribution or trading , as it may deem necessary.

(3) If a person makes default in complying with the provisions contained in this section or regulations made under sub-section (1), the Appropriate Commission may make such order as it thinks fit for requiring the default to be made good by the generating company or licensee or by any officers of a company or other association or any other person who is responsible for its default.

Section 56. Disconnection of supply in default of payment

(1) Where any person neglects to pay any charge for electricity or any sum other than a charge for electricity due from him to a licensee or the generating company in respect of supply, transmission or distribution or wheeling of electricity to him, the licensee or the generating company may, after giving not less than fifteen clear days notice in writing, to such person and without prejudice to his rights to recover such charge or other sum by suit, cut off the supply of electricity and for that purpose cut or disconnect any electric supply line or other works being the property of such licensee or the generating company through which electricity may have been supplied, transmitted, distributed or wheeled and may discontinue the supply until such charge or other sum, together with any expenses incurred by him in cutting off and reconnecting the supply, are paid, but no longer:

Provided that the supply of electricity shall not be cut off if such person deposits , under protest, -

(a) an amount equal to the sum claimed from him, or

(b) the electricity charges due from him for each month calculated on the basis of average charge for electricity paid by him during the preceding six months, whichever is less, pending disposal of any dispute between him and the licensee.

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in any other law for the time being in force, no sum due from any consumer, under this section shall be recoverable after the period of two years from the date when such sum became first due unless such sum has been shown continuously as recoverable as arrear of charges for electricity supplied and the licensee shall not cut off the supply of the electricity:

Section 57. Consumer Protection: Standards of performance of licensee

(1) The Appropriate Commission may, after consultation with the licensees and persons likely to be affected, specify standards of performance of a licensee or a class of licensees.

(2) If a licensee fails to meet the standards specified under subsection (1), without prejudice to any penalty which may be imposed or prosecution be initiated, he shall be liable to pay such compensation to the person affected as may be determined by the Appropriate Commission:

Provided that before determination of compensation, the concerned licensee shall be given a reasonable opportunity of being heard.

(3) The compensation determined under sub-section (2) shall be paid by the concerned licensee within ninety days of such determination.

Section 58. Different Standards of performance by licensee

The Appropriate Commission may specify different standards under subsection (1) of section 57 for a class or classes of licensee.

Section 59. Information with respect to levels of performance

(1) Every licensee shall, within the period specified by the Appropriate Commission, furnish to the Commission the following information, namely:-

(a) the level of performance achieved under sub-section (1) of the section 57;

(b) the number of cases in which compensation was made under subsection (2) of section 57 and the aggregate amount of the compensation.

(2) The Appropriate Commission shall at least once in every year arrange for the publication, in such form and manner as it considers appropriate, of such of the information furnished to it under sub-section (1).

Section 60. Market destination

The Appropriate Commission may such issue directions as it considers appropriate to a licensee or a generating company if such licensee or generating company enters into any agreement or abuses its dominant position or enters into a combination which is likely to cause or causes an adverse effect on competition in electricity industry.

Part VII – Tariff

Section 61. Tariff Regulations

The Appropriate Commission shall, subject to the provisions of this Act, specify the terms and conditions for the determination of tariff, and in doing so, shall be guided by the following, namely:-

(a) the principles and methodologies specified by the Central Commission for determination of the tariff applicable to generating companies and transmission licensees;

(b) the generation, transmission, distribution and supply of electricity are conducted on commercial principles;

(c) the factors which would encourage competition, efficiency, economical use of the resources, good performance and optimum investments;

(d) safeguarding of consumers’ interest and at the same time, recovery of the cost of electricity in a reasonable manner;

(e) the principles rewarding efficiency in performance;

(f) multi year tariff principles;

(g) ¹that the tariff progressively reflects the cost of supply of electricity and also, reduces and eliminates cross-subsidies within the period to be specified by the Appropriate Commission;

(h) the promotion of co-generation and generation of electricity from renewable sources of energy;

(i) the National Electricity Policy and tariff policy:

Provided that the terms and conditions for determination of tariff under the Electricity (Supply) Act, 1948, the Electricity Regulatory Commission Act, 1998 and the enactments specified in the Schedule as they stood immediately before the appointed date, shall continue to apply for a period of one year or until the terms and conditions for tariff are specified under this section, whichever is earlier.

—————————————

Subs. by Act 26 of 2007, Sec. 10 [w.e.f. 15th June 2007].

Section 62. Determination of Tariff

(1) The Appropriate Commission shall determine the tariff in accordance with provisions of this Act for –

(a) supply of electricity by a generating company to a distribution licensee:

Provided that the Appropriate Commission may, in case of shortage of supply of electricity, fix the minimum and maximum ceiling of tariff for sale or purchase of electricity in pursuance of an agreement, entered into between a generating company and a licensee or between licensees, for a period not exceeding one year to ensure reasonable prices of electricity;

(b) transmission of electricity ;

(c) wheeling of electricity;

(d) retail sale of electricity.

Provided that in case of distribution of electricity in the same area by two or more distribution licensees, the Appropriate Commission may, for promoting competition among distribution licensees, fix only maximum ceiling of tariff for retail sale of electricity.

(2) The Appropriate Commission may require a licensee or a generating company to furnish separate details, as may be specified in respect of generation, transmission and distribution for determination of tariff.

(3) The Appropriate Commission shall not, while determining the tariff under this Act, show undue preference to any consumer of electricity but may differentiate according to the consumer’s load factor, power factor, voltage, total consumption of electricity during any specified period or the time at which the supply is required or the geographical position of any area, the nature of supply and the purpose for which the supply is required.

(4) No tariff or part of any tariff may ordinarily be amended more frequently than once in any financial year, except in respect of any changes expressly permitted under the terms of any fuel surcharge formula as may be specified.

(5) The Commission may require a licensee or a generating company to comply with such procedures as may be specified for calculating the expected revenues from the tariff and charges which he or it is permitted to recover.

(6) If any licensee or a generating company recovers a price or charge exceeding the tariff determined under this section, the excess amount shall be recoverable by the person who has paid such price or charge along with interest equivalent to the bank rate without prejudice to any other liability incurred by the licensee.

Section 63. Determination of tariff by bidding process

Notwithstanding anything contained in section 62, the Appropriate Commission shall adopt the tariff if such tariff has been determined through transparent process of bidding in accordance with the guidelines issued by the Central Government.

Section 64. Procedure for tariff order

(1) An application for determination of tariff under section 62 shall be made by a generating company or licensee in such manner and accompanied by such fee, as may be determined by regulations.

(2) Every applicant shall publish the application, in such abridged form and manner, as may be specified by the Appropriate Commission.

(3) The Appropriate Commission shall, within one hundred and twenty days from receipt of an application under sub-section (1) and after considering all suggestions and objections received from the public,-

(a) issue a tariff order accepting the application with such modifications or such conditions as may be specified in that order;

(b) reject the application for reasons to be recorded in writing if such application is not in accordance with the provisions of this Act and the rules and regulations made thereunder or the provisions of any other law for the time being in force:

Provided that an applicant shall be given a reasonable opportunity of being heard before rejecting his application.

(4) The Appropriate Commission shall, within seven days of making the order, send a copy of the order to the Appropriate Government, the Authority, and the concerned licensees and to the person concerned.

(5) Notwithstanding anything contained in Part X, the tariff for any inter-State supply, transmission or wheeling of electricity, as the case may be, involving the territories of two States may, upon application made to it by the parties intending to undertake such supply, transmission or wheeling, be determined under this section by the State Commission having jurisdiction in respect of the licensee who intends to distribute electricity and make payment therefor:

(6) A tariff order shall, unless amended or revoked, shall continue to be in force for such period as may be specified in the tariff order.

Section 65. Provision of subsidy by State Government

If the State Government requires the grant of any subsidy to any consumer or class of consumers in the tariff determined by the State Commission under section 62, the State Government shall, notwithstanding any direction which may be given under section 108, pay, within in advance in the manner as may be specified , by the State Commission the amount to compensate the person affected by the grant of subsidy in the manner the State Commission may direct, as a condition for the licence or any other person concerned to implement the subsidy provided for by the State Government:

Provided that no such direction of the State Government shall be operative if the payment is not made in accordance with the provisions contained in this section and the tariff fixed by State Commission shall be applicable from the date of issue of orders by the Commission in this regard.

Section 66. Development of market

The Appropriate Commission shall endeavour to promote the development of a market (including trading) in power in such manner as may be specified and shall be guided by the National Electricity Policy referred to in section 3 in this regard.

Part VIII – Works (Works of licensees)

Section 67. Provision as to opening up of streets, railways etc.

(1) A licensee may, from time to time but subject always to the terms and conditions of his licence, within his area of supply or transmission or when permitted by the terms of his licence to lay down or place electric supply lines without the area of supply, without that area carry out works such as -

(a) to open and break up the soil and pavement of any street, railway or tramway;

(b) to open and break up any sewer, drain or tunnel in or under any street, railway or tramway;

(c) to alter the position of any line or works or pipes, other than a main sewer pipe;

(d) to lay down and place electric lines, electrical plant and other works;

(e) to repair, alter or remove the same;

(f) to do all other acts necessary for transmission or supply of electricity.

(2) The Appropriate Government may, by rules made by it in this behalf, specify, -

(a) the cases and circumstances in which the consent in writing of the Appropriate Government, local authority, owner or occupier, as the case may be, shall be required for carrying out works;

(b) the authority which may grant permission in the circumstances where the owner or occupier objects to the carrying out of works;

(c) the nature and period of notice to be given by the licensee before carrying out works;

(d) the procedure and manner of consideration of objections and suggestion received in accordance with the notice referred to in clause (c);

(e) the determination and payment of compensation or rent to the persons affected by works under this section;

(f) the repairs and works to be carried out when emergency exists;

(g) the right of the owner or occupier to carry out certain works under this section and the payment of expenses therefor;

(h) the procedure for carrying out other works near sewers, pipes or other electric lines or works;

(i) the procedure for alteration of the position of pipes, electric lines, electrical plant, telegraph lines, sewer lines, tunnels, drains, etc.;

(j) the procedure for fencing, guarding, lighting and other safety measures relating to works on streets, railways, tramways, sewers, drains or tunnels and immediate reinstatement thereof;

(k) the avoidance of public nuisance, environmental damage and unnecessary damage to the public and private property by such works;

(1) the procedure for undertaking works which are not reparable by the Appropriate Government, licensee or local authority;

(m) the manner of deposit of amount required for restoration of any railways, tramways, waterways, etc.;

(n) the manner of restoration of property affected by such works and maintenance thereof;

(o) the procedure for deposit of compensation payable by the licensee and furnishing of security; and

(p) such other matters as are incidental or consequential to the construction and maintenance of works under this section.

(3) A licensee shall, in exercise of any of the powers conferred by or under this section and the rules made thereunder, cause as little damage, detriment and inconvenience as may be, and shall make full compensation for any damage, detriment or inconvenience caused by him or by any one employed by him.

(4) Where any difference or dispute [including amount of compensation under sub-section (3)] arises under this section, the matter shall be determined by the Appropriate Commission.

(5) The Appropriate Commission, while determining any difference or dispute arising under this section in addition to any compensation under sub-section (3), may impose a penalty not exceeding the amount of compensation payable under that sub-section.

Section 68. Provisions relating to Overhead lines

(1) An overhead line shall, with prior approval of the Appropriate Government, be installed or kept installed above ground in accordance with the provisions of sub-section (2).

(2) The provisions contained in sub-section (1) shall not apply-

(a) in relation to an electric line which has a nominal voltage not exceeding 11 kilovolts and is used or intended to be used for supplying to a single consumer;

(b) in relation to so much of an electric line as is or will be within premises in the occupation or control of the person responsible for its installation; or

(c) in such other cases as may be prescribed.

(3) The Appropriate Government shall, while granting approval under sub-section (1), impose such conditions (including conditions as to the ownership and operation of the line) as appear to it to be necessary

(4) The Appropriate Government may vary or revoke the approval at any time after the end of such period as may be stipulated in the approval granted by it.

(5) Where any tree standing or lying near an overhead line or where any structure or other object which has been placed or has fallen near an overhead line subsequent to the placing of such line, interrupts or interferes with, or is likely to interrupt or interfere with, the conveyance or transmission of electricity or the to interrupt or interfere with, the conveyance or transmission of electricity or the accessibility of any works, an Executive Magistrate or authority specified by the Appropriate Government may, on the application of the licensee, cause the tree, structure or object to be removed or otherwise dealt with as he or it thinks fit.

(6) When disposing of an application under sub-section (5), an Executive Magistrate or authority specified under that sub-section shall, in the case of any tree in existence before the placing of the overhead line, award to the person interested in the tree such compensation as he thinks reasonable, and such person may recover the same from the licensee.

Explanation. - For purposes of this section, the expression “ tree” shall be deemed to include any shrub, hedge, jungle growth or other plant.

Section 69. Notice to telegraph authority

(1) A licensee shall, before laying down or placing, within ten meters of any telegraph line, electric line, electrical plant or other works, not being either service lines, or electric lines or electrical plant, for the repair, renewal or amendment of existing works of which the character or position is not to be altered,-

(a) submit a proposal in case of a new installation to an authority to be designated by the Central Government and such authority shall take a decision on the proposal within thirty days;

(b) give not less than ten days’ notice in writing to the telegraph authority in case of repair, renewal or amendment or existing works , specifying-

(i) the course of the works or alterations proposed ;

(ii) the manner in which the works are to be utilised ;

(iii) the amount and nature of the electricity to be transmitted;

(iv) the extent to, and the manner in which (if at all), earth returns are to be used , and the licensee shall conform to such reasonable requirements, either general or special, as may be laid down by the telegraph authority within that period for preventing any telegraph line from being injuriously affected by such works or alterations:

Provided that in case of emergency (which shall be stated by the licensee in writing to the telegraph authority) arising from defects in any of the electric lines or electrical plant or other works of the licensee, the licensee shall be required to give only such notice as may be possible after the necessity for the proposed new works or alterations has arisen.

(2) Where the works of the laying or placing of any service line is to be executed the licensee shall, not less than forty-eight hours before commencing the work, serve upon the telegraph authority a notice in writing of his intention to execute such works.

Part IX – Central Electricity Authority (Constitution and functions of Authority)

Section 70. Constitution, etc., of Central Electricity Authority

(1) There shall be a body to be called the Central Electricity Authority to exercise such functions and perform such duties as are assigned to it under this Act.

(2) The Central Electricity Authority, established under section 3 of the Electricity (Supply) Act, 1948 and functioning as such immediately before the appointed date, shall be the Central Electricity Authority for the purposes of this Act and the Chairperson , Members, Secretary and other officers and employees thereof shall be deemed to have been appointed under this Act and they shall continue to hold office on the same terms and conditions on which they were appointed under the Electricity (Supply) Act, 1948.

(3) The Authority shall consist of not more than fourteen Members (including its Chairperson) of whom not more than eight shall be full-time Members to be appointed by the Central Government.

(4) The Central Government may appoint any person, eligible to be appointed as Member of the Authority, as the Chairperson of the Authority, or, designate one of the full time Members as the Chairperson of the Authority.

(5) The Members of the Authority shall be appointed from amongst persons of ability, integrity and standing who have knowledge of, and adequate experience and capacity in, dealing with problems relating to engineering, finance, commerce, economics or industrial matters, and at least one Member shall be appointed from each of the following categories, namely:-

(a) engineering with specialisation in design, construction, operation and maintenance of generating stations;

(b) engineering with specialisation in transmission and supply of electricity;

(c) applied research in the field of electricity;

(d) applied economics, accounting, commerce or finance.

(6) The Chairperson and all the Members of the Authority shall hold office during the pleasure of the Central Government.

(7) The Chairperson shall be the Chief Executive of the Authority.

(8) The head quarters of the Authority shall be at Delhi.

(9) The Authority shall meet at the head office or any other place at such time as the Chairperson may direct, and shall observe such rules of procedure in regard to the transaction of business at its meetings (including the quorum at its meetings) as it may specify.

(10) The Chairperson, or if he is unable to attend a meeting of the Authority, any other Member nominated by the Chairperson in this behalf and in the absence of such nomination or where there is no Chairperson, any Member chosen by the Members present from among themselves shall preside at the meeting.

(11) All questions which come up before any meeting of the Authority shall be decided by a majority of votes of the Members present and voting, and in the event of an equality of votes, the Chairperson or the person presiding shall have the right to exercise a second or casting vote.

(12) All orders and decisions of the Authority shall be authenticated by the Secretary or any other officer of the Authority duly authorised by the Chairperson in this behalf.

(13) No act or proceedings of the Authority shall be questioned or shall be invalidated merely on the ground of existence of any vacancy in, or any defect in, the constitution of, the Authority.

(14) The Chairperson of the Authority and other full time Members shall receive such salary and allowances as may be determined by the Central Government and other Members shall receive such allowances and fees for attending the meetings of the Authority, as the Central Government may prescribe.

(15) The other terms and conditions of service of the Chairperson and Members of the Authority including, subject to the provisions of sub-section (6), their terms of office shall be such as the Central Government may prescribe.

Section 71. Members not to have certain interest

No Member of the Authority shall have any share or interest, whether in his own name or otherwise, in any company or other body corporate or an association of persons (whether incorporated or not), or a firm engaged in the business of generation, transmission, distribution and trading of electricity or fuel for the generation thereof or in the manufacture of electrical equipment.

Section 72. Officers and staff of Authority

The Authority may appoint a Secretary and such other officers and employees as it considers necessary for the performance of its functions under this Act and on such terms as to salary, remuneration, fee, allowance, pension, leave and gratuity, as the authority may in consultation with the Central Government, fix:

Provided that the appointment of the Secretary shall be subject to the approval of the Central Government.

Section 73. Functions and duties of Authority

The Authority shall perform such functions and duties as the Central Government may prescribe or direct, and in particular to -

(a) advise the Central Government on the matters relating to the national electricity policy, formulate short-term and perspective plans for development of the electricity system and co- ordinate the activities of the planning agencies for the optimal utilisation of resources to subserve the interests of the national economy and to provide reliable and affordable electricity for all consumers;

(b) specify the technical standards for construction of electrical plants, electric lines and connectivity to the grid;

(c) specify the safety requirements for construction, operation and maintenance of electrical plants and electric lines;

(d) specify the Grid Standards for operation and maintenance of transmission lines;

(e) specify the conditions for installation of meters for transmission and supply of electricity;

(f) promote and assist in the timely completion of schemes and projects for improving and augmenting the electricity system;

(g) promote measures for advancing the skill of persons engaged in the electricity industry;

(h) advise the Central Government on any matter on which its advice is sought or make recommendation to that Government on any matter if, in the opinion of the Authority, the recommendation would help in improving the generation, transmission, trading, distribution and utilisation of electricity;

(i) collect and record the data concerning the generation, transmission, trading, distribution and utilisation of electricity and carry out studies relating to cost, efficiency, competitiveness and such like matters;

(j) make public from time to time information secured under this Act, and provide for the publication of reports and investigations;

(k) promote research in matters affecting the generation, transmission, distribution and trading of electricity;

(l) carry out, or cause to be carried out , any investigation for the purposes of generating or transmitting or distributing electricity;

(m) advise any State Government, licensees or the generating companies on such matters which shall enable them to operate and maintain the electricity system under their ownership or control in an improved manner and where necessary, in co-ordination with any other Government, licensee or the generating company owning or having the control of another electricity system;

(n) advise the Appropriate Government and the Appropriate Commission on all technical matters relating to generation, transmission and distribution of electricity;and

(o) discharge such other functions as may be provided under this Act.

Section 74. Power to require statistics and returns

It shall be the duty of every licensee, generating company or person generating electricity for its or his own use to furnish to the Authority such statistics, returns or other information relating to generation, transmission, distribution, trading and use of electricity as it may require and at such times and in such form and manner as may be specified by the Authority.

Section 75. Directions by Central Government to Authority

(1) In the discharge of its functions, the Authority shall be guided by such directions in matters of policy involving public interest as the Central Government may give to it in writing.

(2) If any question arises as to whether any such direction relates to a matter of policy involving public interest, the decision of the Central Government thereon shall be final.

Part  X – Regulatory Commissions (Constitution, powers and functions of Central Commission)

Section 76. Constitution of Central Commission

(1) There shall be a Commission to be known as the Central Electricity Regulatory Commission to exercise the powers conferred on, and discharge the functions assigned to, it under this Act.

(2) The Central Electricity Regulatory Commission, established under section 3 of the Electricity Regulatory Commissions Act, 1998 and functioning as such immediately before the appointed date, shall be deemed to be the Central Commission for the purposes of this Act and the Chairperson, Members, Secretary, and other officers and employees thereof shall deemed to have been appointed under this Act and they shall continue to hold office on the same terms and conditions on which they were appointed under the Electricity Regulatory Commissions Act, 1998.

Provided that the Chairperson and other Members of the Central Commission appointed, before the commencement of this Act, under the Electricity Regulatory Commissions Act, 1998, may, on the recommendations of the Selection Committee constituted under sub-section (1) of section 78, be allowed, to opt for the terms and conditions under this Act by the Central Government.

(3) The Central Commission shall be a body corporate by the name aforesaid, having perpetual succession and a common seal with power to acquire, hold and dispose of property, both movable and immovable, and to contract and shall, by the said name, sue or be sued.

(4) The head office of the Central Commission shall be at such place as the Central Government may, by notification, specify.

(5) The Central Commission shall consist of the following Members namely:-

(a) a Chairperson and three other Members;

(b) the Chairperson of the Authority who shall be the Member, ex officio.

(6) The Chairperson and Members of the Central Commission shall be appointed by the Central Government on the recommendation of the Selection Committee referred to in section 78.

Section 77. Qualification for appointment of Members of Central Commission

(1) The Chairperson and the Members of the Central Commission shall be persons having adequate knowledge of, or experience in,or shown capacity in, dealing with, problems relating to engineering, law, economics, commerce, finance or, management and shall be appointed in the following manner, namely:-

(a) one person having qualifications and experience in the field of engineering with specialisation in generation, transmission or distribution of electricity;

(b) one person having qualifications and experience in the field of finance;

c) two persons having qualifications and experience in the field of economics, commerce, law or management:

Provided that not more than one Member shall be appointed under the same category under clause (c).

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), the Central Government may appoint any person as the Chairperson from amongst persons who is,or has been, a Judge of the Supreme Court or the Chief Justice of a High Court:

Provided that no appointment under this sub-section shall be made except after consultation with the Chief Justice of India.

(3) The Chairperson or any other Member of the Central Commission shall not hold any other office.

(4) The Chairperson shall be the Chief Executive of the Central Commission.

Section 78. Constitution of Selection Committee to recommend Members

(1) The Central Government shall, for the purposes of selecting the Members of the Appellate Tribunal and the Chairperson and Members of the Central Commission, constitute a Selection Committee consisting of –

(a) Member of the Planning Commission incharge of the energy sector ……………… Chairperson;

(b) Secretary-in-charge of the Ministry of the Central Government dealing with the Department of the Legal Affairs …………. Member;

(c) Chairperson of the Public Enterprises Selection Board …….. Member;

(d) a person to be nominated by the Central Government in accordance with sub-section (2)………………… Member ;

(e) a person to be nominated by the Central Government in accordance with sub-section (3) ………………… Member ;

(f) Secretary-in-charge of the Ministry of the Central Government dealing with power ………………….. Member.

(2) For the purposes of clause (d) of sub-section (1), the Central Government shall nominate from amongst persons holding the post of chairperson or managing director, by whatever name called, of any public financial institution specified in section 4A of the Companies Act, 1956. (1 of 1956)

(3) For the purposes of clause (e) of sub-section (1), the Central Government shall, by notification, nominate from amongst persons holding the post of director or the head of the institution, by whatever name called, of any research, technical or management institution for this purpose.

(4) Secretary-in-charge of the Ministry of the Central Government dealing with Power shall be the Convenor of the Selection Committee.

(5) The Central Government shall, within one month from the date of occurrence of any vacancy by reason of death, resignation or removal of a Member of the Appellate Tribunal or the Chairperson or a Member of the Central Commission and six months before the superannuation or end of tenure of the Member of the Appellate Tribunal or Member of the Central Commission, make a reference to the Selection Committee for filling up of the vacancy.

(6) The Selection Committee shall finalise the selection of the Chairperson and Members referred to in sub-section (5) within three month from the date on which the reference is made to it.

(7) The Selection Committee shall recommend a panel of two names for every vacancy referred to it.

(8) Before recommending any person for appointment as Member of the Appellate Tribunal or the Chairperson or other Member of the Central Commission, the Selection Committee shall satisfy itself that such person does not have any financial or other interest which is likely to affect prejudicially his functions as the Chairperson or Member.

(9) No appointment of the Chairperson or other Member shall be invalid merely by reason of any vacancy in the Selection Committee:

Provided that nothing contained in this section shall apply to the appointment of a person as the Chairperson of the Central Commission where such person is, or has been , a Judge of the Supreme Court or the Chief Justice of a person is, or has been , a Judge of the Supreme Court or the Chief Justice of a High Court.

Section 79. High Functions of Central Commission

(1) The Central Commission shall discharge the following functions, namely:-

(a) to regulate the tariff of generating companies owned or controlled by the Central Government;

(b) to regulate the tariff of generating companies other than those owned or controlled by the Central Government specified in clause (a), if such generating companies enter into or otherwise have a composite scheme for generation and sale of electricity in more than one State;

(c) to regulate the inter-State transmission of electricity ;

(d) to determine tariff for inter-State transmission of electricity;

(e) to issue licenses to persons to function as transmission licensee and electricity trader with respect to their inter-State operations.

(f) to adjudicate upon disputes involving generating companies or transmission licensee in regard to matters connected with clauses (a) to (d) above and to refer any dispute for arbitration;

(g) to levy fees for the purposes of this Act;

(h) to specify Grid Code having regard to Grid Standards;

(i) to specify and enforce the standards with respect to quality, continuity and reliability of service by licensees.

(j) to fix the trading margin in the inter-State trading of electricity, if considered, necessary;

(k) to discharge such other functions as may be assigned under this Act.

(2) The Central Commission shall advise the Central Government on all or any of the following matters, namely :-

(a) Advise the Central Government on all or any of the following matters, namely:-

(i) formulation of National electricity Policy and tariff policy:

(ii) promotion of competition, efficiency and economy in activities of the electricity industry;

(iii) promotion of investment in electricity industry;

(iv) any other matter referred to the Central Commission by that Government.

(3) The Central Commission shall ensure transparency while exercising its powers and discharging its functions.

(4) In discharge of its functions, the Central Commission shall be guided by the National Electricity Policy, National Electricity Plan and tariff policy published under section 3.

Section 80. Central Advisory Committee

(1) The Central Commission may, by notification, establish with effect from such date as it may specify in such notification, a Committee to be known as the Central Advisory Committee.

(2) The Central Advisory Committee shall consist of not more than thirty-one members to represent the interests of commerce, industry, transport, agriculture, labour, consumers, non-governmental organisations and academic and research bodies in the electricity sector.

(3) The Chairperson of the Central Commission shall be the exofficio Chairperson of the Central Advisory Committee and the Members of that Commission and Secretary to the Government of India in charge of the Ministry or Department of the Central Government dealing with Consumer Affairs and Public Distribution System shall be the ex-officio Members of the Committee.

Section 81. Objects of Central Advisory Committee

The objects of the Central Advisory Committee shall be to advise the Central Commission on:–

(i) major questions of policy;

(ii) matters relating to quality, continuity and extent of service provided by the licensees;

(iii) compliance by the licensees with the conditions and requirements of their licence;

(iv) protection of consumer interest;

(v) electricity supply and overall standards of performance by utilities.

Section 82. Constitution Of State Commissions

(1) Every State Government shall, within six months from the appointed date, by notification, constitute for the purposes of this Act, a Commission for the State to be known as the (name of the State) Electricity Regulatory Commission:

Provided that the State Electricity Regulatory Commission, established by a State Government under section 17 of the Electricity Regulatory Commissions Act, 1998 and the enactments specified in the Schedule, and functioning as such immediately before the appointed date shall be the State Commission for the purposes of this Act and the Chairperson, Members, Secretary, and other officers and other employees thereof shall continue to hold office, on the same terms and conditions on which they were appointed under those Acts.

Provided further that the Chairperson and other Members of the State Commission appointed before the commencement of this Act under the Electricity Regulatory Commissions Act, 1998 or under the enactments specified in the Schedule, may on the recommendations of the Selection Committee constituted under sub-section

(1) of Section 85 be allowed to opt for the terms and conditions under this Act by the concerned State Government.

(2) The State Commission shall be a body corporate by the name aforesaid, having perpetual succession and a common seal, with power to acquire, hold and dispose of property, both movable and immovable, and to contract and shall, by the said name, sue or be sued.

(3) The head office of the State Commission shall be at such place as the State Government may, by notification, specify.

(4) The State Commission shall consist of not more than three Members, including the Chairperson.

(5) The Chairperson and Members of the State Commission shall be appointed by the State Government on the recommendation of a Selection Committee referred to in section 85.

Section 83. Joint Commission

(1) Notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained in section 82, a Joint Commission may be constituted by an agreement to be entered into.

(a) by two or more Governments of States; or

(b) by the Central Government, in respect of one or more Union territories, and one or more Governments of States, and shall be in force for such period and shall be subject to renewal for each further period, if any, as may be stipulated in the agreement:

Provided that the Joint Commission, constituted under section 21 A of Electricity Regulatory Commissions Act, 1998 and functioning as such immediately before the appointed day, shall be the Joint Commission for the purposes of this Act and the Chairperson, members, Secretary and other officers and employees thereof shall be deemed to have been appointed as such under this Act and they shall continue to hold office, on the same terms and conditions on which they were appointed under the Electricity Regulatory Commissions Act, 1998. (14 of 1998)

(2) The Joint Commission shall consists of 1 Member from each of the participating States and Union Territories and the Chairperson shall be appointed from amongst the Members by consensus, failing which by rotation.

(3) An agreement under sub-section (1) shall contain provisions as to the name of the Joint Commission, the manner in which the participating States may be associated in the selection of the Chairperson and Members of the Joint Commission, manner of appointment of Members and appointment of Chairperson by rotation or consensus, places at which the Commission shall sit, apportionment among the participating States of the expenditure in connection with the Joint Commission, manner in which the differences of opinion between the Joint Commission and the State Government concerned would be resolved and may also contain such other supplemental, incidental and consequential provisions not inconsistent with this Act as may be deemed necessary or expedient for giving effect to the agreement.

(4) The Joint Commission shall determine tariff in respect of the participating States or Union Territories separately and independently.

(5) Notwithstanding anything contained in this section, the Central Government may, if so authorised by all the participating States, constitute a Joint Commission and may exercise the powers in respect of all or any of the matters specified under sub-section (3) and specifically so authorized by the participating States.

The Electricity Act, 2003

Section 84. Qualifications of appointment of Chairperson and Members of State Commission

(1) The Chairperson and the Members of the State Commission shall be persons of ability, integrity and standing who have adequate knowledge of, and have shown capacity in, dealing with problems relating to engineering, finance, commerce, economics, law or management.

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), the State Government may appoint any person as the Chairperson from amongst persons who is, or has been, a Judge of a High Court:

Provided that no appointment under this sub-section shall be made except after consultation with the Chief Justice of that High Court.

(3) The Chairperson or any other Member of the State Commission shall not hold any other office.

(4) The Chairperson shall be the Chief Executive of the State Commission.

Section 85. Constitution of Selection Committee to select Members of State Commission

(1) The State Government shall, for the purposes of selecting the Members of the State Commission, constitute a Selection Committee consisting of –

(a) a person who has been a Judge of the High Court…. Chairperson;

(b) the Chief Secretary of the concerned State… … … … . ….Member;

(c) the Chairperson of the Authority or the Chairperson of the Central Commission … … … … .. Member:

Provided that nothing contained in this section shall apply to the appointment of a person as the Chairperson who is or has been a Judge of the High Court.

(2) The State Government shall, within one month from the date of occurrence of any vacancy by reason of death, resignation or removal of the Chairperson or a Member and six months before the superannuation or end of tenure of the Chairperson or Member, make a reference to the Selection Committee for filling up of the vacancy.

(3) The Selection Committee shall finalise the selection of the Chairperson and Members within three month from the date on which the reference is made to it.

(4) The Selection Committee shall recommend a panel of two names for every vacancy referred to it.

(5) Before recommending any person for appointment as the Chairperson or other Member of the State Commission, the Selection Committee shall satisfy itself that such person does not have any financial or other interest which is likely to affect prejudicially his functions as Chairperson or Member, as the case may be.

(6) No appointment of Chairperson or other Member shall be invalid merely by reason of any vacancy in the Selection Committee.

Section 86. Functions of State Commission

(1) The State Commission shall discharge the following functions, namely: -

(a) determine the tariff for generation, supply, transmission and wheeling of electricity, wholesale, bulk or retail, as the case may be, within the State:

Providing that where open access has been permitted to a category of consumers under section 42, the State Commission shall determine only the wheeling charges and surcharge thereon, if any, for the said category of consumers;

(b) regulate electricity purchase and procurement process of distribution licensees including the price at which electricity shall be procured from the generating companies or licensees or from other sources through agreements for purchase of power for distribution and supply within the State;

(c) facilitate intra-state transmission and wheeling of electricity;

(d) issue licences to persons seeking to act as transmission licensees, distribution licensees and electricity traders with respect to their operations within the State;

(e) promote congenration and generation of electricity from renewable sources of energy by providing suitable measures for connectivity with the grid and sale of electricity to any person, and also specify, for purchase of electricity from such sources, a percentage of the total consumption of electricity in the area of a distribution licence;

(f) adjudicate upon the disputes between the licensees, and generating companies and to refer any dispute for arbitration;

(g) levy fee for the purposes of this Act;

(h) specify State Grid Code consistent with the Grid Code specified under clause (h) of sub-section (1) of section 79;

(i) specify or enforce standards with respect to quality, continuity and reliability of service by licensees;

(j) fix the trading margin in the intra-State trading of electricity, if considered, necessary; and

(k) discharge such other functions as may be assigned to it under this Act.

(2) The State Commission shall advise the State Government on all or any of the following matters, namely :-.

(i) promotion of competition, efficiency and economy in activities of the electricity industry;

(ii) promotion of investment in electricity industry;

(iii) reorganization and restructuring of electricity industry in the State;

(iv) matters concerning generation, transmission , distribution and trading of electricity or any other matter referred to the State Commission by that Government.

(3) The State Commission shall ensure transparency while exercising its powers and discharging its functions.

(4) In discharge of its functions the State Commission shall be guided by the National Electricity Policy, National Electricity Plan and tariff policy published under section 3.

Section 87. State Advisory Committee

(1) The State Commission may, by notification, establish with effect from such date as it may specify in such notification, a Committee to be known as the State Advisory Committee.

(2) The State Advisory Committee shall consist of not more than twenty-one members to represent the interests of commerce, industry, transport, agriculture, labour, consumers, non-governmental organisations and academic and research bodies in the electricity sector.

(3) The Chairperson of the State Commission shall be the ex-officio Chairperson of the State Advisory Committee and the Members of the State Commission and the Secretary to State Government in charge of the Ministry or Commission and the Secretary to State Government in charge of the Ministry or Department dealing with Consumer Affairs and Public Distribution System shall be the ex-officio Members of the Committee.

Section 88. Objects of State Advisory Committee

The objects of the State Advisory Committee shall be to advise the Commission on –

(i) major questions of policy;

(ii) matters relating to quality, continuity and extent of service provided by the licensees;

(iii) compliance by licensees with the conditions and requirements of their licence:

(iv) protection of consumer interest; and

(v) electricity supply and overall standards of performance by utilities.

Section 89. Term of office and conditions of service of members

(1) The Chairperson or other Member shall hold office for a term of five years from the date he enters upon his office;

Provided that the Chairperson or other Member in the Central Commission or the State Commission shall not be eligible for re-appointment in the same capacity as the Chairperson or a Member in that Commission in which he had earlier held office as such :

Provided further that no Chairperson or Member shall hold office as such after he has attained the age of sixty-five years.

(2) The salary, allowances and other terms and conditions of service of the Chairperson and Members shall be such as may be prescribed by the Appropriate Government.

Provided that the salary, allowances and other terms and conditions of service of the Members, shall not be varied to their disadvantage after appointment.

(3) Every Member shall, before entering upon his office, make and subscribe to an oath of office and secrecy in such form and in such manner and before such authority as may be prescribed.

(4) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), a Member may-

(a) Relinquish his office by giving in writing to the Appropriate Government a notice of not less than three months; or

(b) be removed from his office in accordance with the provisions of section 90.

(5) Any member ceasing to hold office as such shall –

(a) not accept any commercial employment for a period of two years from the date he ceases to hold such office; and (b) not represent any person before the Central Commission or any State Commission in any manner.

Explanation. – For the purposes of this sub-section “commercial employment” means employment in any capacity in any organisation which has been a party to the proceedings before the Appropriate Commission or employment in any capacity under, or agency of, a person engaged in trading, commercial, industrial or financial business in electricity industry and includes a director of a company or partner of a firm or setting up practice either independently or as partner of a firm or as an advisor or a consultant.

Section 90. Removal of member

(1) No Member shall be removed from office except in accordance with the provisions of this section.

(2) The Central Commission, in the case of a Member of the Central Commission, and the State Government, in the case of a Member of the State Commission, may by order remove from office any Member, if he-

(a) has been adjudged an insolvent;

(b) has been convicted of an offence which, in the opinion of the Appropriate Government, involves moral turpitude;

(c) has become physically or mentally incapable of acting as a Member;

(d) has acquired such financial or other interest as is likely to affect prejudicially his functions as a Member;

(e) has so abused his position as to render his continuance in office prejudicial to the public interest; or

(f) has been guilty of proved misbehaviour:

Provided that no Member shall be removed from his office on any ground specified in clauses (d), (e) and (f) unless the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal on a reference being made to him in this behalf by the Central Government, or the State Government, as the case may be, has, on an inquiry, held by him in accordance with such procedure as may be prescribed by the Central Government, reported that the Member ought on such ground or grounds to be removed.

(3) The Central Government or the State Government, as the case may be, may, in consultation with the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal suspend any Member of the Appropriate Commission in respect of whom a reference has been made to the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal, under sub-section (2) until the Central Government or the State Government, as the case may be, has passed orders on receipt of the report of the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal, on such reference:

Provided that nothing contained in this section shall apply to the Chairperson of the Appropriate Commission who, at the time of his appointment as such is a sitting Judge of the Supreme court or the chief Justice of a High Court or a Judge of a High Court.

Section 91. Secretary Officers and other employees of Appropriate Commission

(1) The Appropriate Commission may appoint a Secretary to exercise such powers and perform such duties as may be specified.

(2) The Appropriate Commission may, with the approval of the Appropriate Government, specify the numbers, nature and categories of other officers and employees. (5 of 1908)

(3) The salaries and allowances payable to, and other term and conditions of service of, the Secretary, officers and other employees shall be such as may be specified with the approval of the Appropriate Government.

(4) The Appropriate Commission may appoint consultants required to assist that Commission in the discharge of its functions on the terms and conditions as may be specified.

Section 92. Proceedings of Appropriate Commission

(1) The Appropriate Commission shall meet at the head office or any other place at such time as the Chairperson may direct, and shall observe such rules of procedure in regard to the transaction of business at its meetings (including the quorum at its meetings) as it may specify.

(2) The Chairperson, or if he is unable to attend a meeting of the Appropriate Commission, any other Member nominated by the Chairperson in this behalf and, in the absence of such nomination or where there is no Chairperson, any Member chosen by the Members present from among themselves, shall preside at the meeting.

(3) All questions which come up before any meeting of the Appropriate Commission shall be decided by a majority of votes of the Members present and voting, and in the event of an equality of votes, the Chairperson or in his absence, the person presiding shall have a second or casting vote.

(4) Save as otherwise provided in sub-section (3), every Member shall have one vote.

(5) All orders and decisions of the Appropriate Commission shall be authenticated by its Secretary or any other officer of the Commission duly authorised by the Chairperson in this behalf.

Section 93. Vacancies, etc., not to invalidate proceedings

No act or proceedings of the Appropriate Commission shall be questioned or shall be invalidated merely on the ground of existence of any vacancy or defect in the constitution of the Appropriate Commission.

Section 94. Powers of Appropriate Commission

(1) The Appropriate Commission shall, for the purposes of any inquiry or proceedings under this Act, have the same powers as are vested in a civil court under the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908 in respect of the following matters, namely: -

(a) summoning and enforcing the attendance of any person and examining him on oath;

(b) discovery and production of any document or other material object producible as evidence;

(c) receiving evidence on affidavits;

(d) requisitioning of any public record;

(e) issueing commission for the examination of witnesses;

(f) reviewing its decisions, directions and orders;

(g) any other matter which may be prescribed.

(2) The Appropriate Commission shall have the powers to pass such interim order in any proceeding, hearing or matter before the Appropriate Commission, as that Commission may consider appropriate.

(3) The Appropriate Commission may authorise any person, as it deems fit, to represent the interest of the consumers in the proceedings before it

Section 95. Proceedings before Commission

All proceedings before the Appropriate Commission shall be deemed to be judicial proceedings within the meaning of sections 193 and 228 of the Indian Penal Code and the Appropriate Commission shall be deemed to be a civil court for the purposes of sections 345 and 346 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973.

Section 96. Powers of entry and seizure

The Appropriate Commission or any officer, not below the rank of a Gazetted Officer specially authorised in this behalf by the Commission, may enter any building or place where the Commission has reason to believe that any document relating to the subject matter of the inquiry may be found, and may seize any such document or take extracts or copies therefrom subject to the provisions of section 100 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973, insofar as it may be applicable.

Section 97. Delegation

The Appropriate Commission may, by general or special order in writing, delegate to any Member, Secretary officer of the Appropriate Commission or any other person subject to such conditions, if any, as may be specified in the order, such of its powers and functions under this Act (except the powers to adjudicate disputes under Section 79 and Section 86 and the powers to make regulations under section 178 or section 181) as it may deem necessary.

Section 98. Grants, Fund, Accounts, Audit and Report

The Central Government may, after due appropriation made by Parliament in this behalf, make to the Central Commission grants and loans of such sums of money as that Government may consider necessary.

Section 99. Establishment of Fund by Central Government

1) There shall be constituted a Fund to be called the Central Electricity Regulatory Commission Fund and there shall be credited thereto-

(a) any grants and loans made to the Central Commission by the Central Government under section 98;

(b) all fees received by the Central Commission under this Act;

(c) all sums received by the Central Commission from such other sources as may be decided upon by the Central Government.

(2) The Fund shall be applied for meeting –

(a) the salary, allowances and other remuneration of Chairperson, Members, Secretary, officers and other employees of the Central Commission;

(b) the expenses of the Central Commission in discharge of its function under section 79;

(c) the expenses on objects and for purposes authorised by this Act.

(3) The Central Government may, in consultation with the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India, prescribe the manner of applying the Fund for meeting the expenses specified in clause (b) or clause (c) of sub-section (2).

Section 100. Accounts and Audit of Central Commission

(1) The Central Commission shall maintain proper accounts and other relevant records and prepare an annual statement of accounts in such form as may be prescribed by the Central Government in consultation with the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India.

(2) The accounts of the Central Commission shall be audited by the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India at such intervals as may be specified by him and any expenditure incurred in connection with such audit shall be payable by the Central Commission to the Comptroller and Auditor General of India.

(3) The Comptroller and Auditor-General of India and any person appointed by him in connection with the auditing of the accounts of the Central Commission under this Act shall have the same rights and privileges and authority in connection with such audit as the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India has in connection with the audit of the Government accounts and, in particular, shall have the right to demand the production of books, accounts, connected vouchers and other documents and papers and to inspect any of the offices of the Central Commission.

(4) The accounts of the Central Commission, as certified by the Comptroller and Auditor- General of India or any other person appointed by him in this behalf, together with the audit report thereon, shall be forwarded annually to the Central Government and that Government shall cause the same to be laid, as soon as may be after it is received, before each House of Parliament.

Section 101. Annual Report of Central Commission

(1) The Central Commission shall prepare once every year, in such form and at such time as may be prescribed, an annual report giving a summary of its activities during the previous year and copies of the report shall be forwarded to the Central Government.

(2) A copy of the report received under sub-section (1) shall be laid, as soon as may be after it is received, before each House of Parliament.

Section 102. Grants and Loans by State Government

The State Government may, after due appropriation made by Legislature of a State in this behalf, make to the State Commission grants and loans of such sums of money as that Government may consider necessary.

Section 103. Establishment of Fund by State Government

(1) There shall be constituted a Fund to be called the State Electricity Regulatory Commission fund and there shall be credited thereto-

(a) any grants and loans made to the State Commission by the State Government under Section 102;

(b) all fees received by the State Commission under this Act;

(c) all sums received by the State Commission from such other sources as may be decided upon by the State Government.

(2) The Fund shall be applied for meeting –

(a) the salary, allowances and other remuneration of Chairperson, Members, Secretary, officers and other employees of the State Commission;

(b) the expenses of the State Commission in discharge of its function under Section 86; and

(c) the expenses on objects and for purposes authorised by this Act.

(3) The State Government may, in consultation with the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India, prescribe the manner of applying the Fund for meeting the expenses specified in clause (b) or clause (c) of sub-section (2).

Section 104. Establishment of Audit of State Government

(1) The State Commission shall maintain proper accounts and other relevant records and prepare annual statement of accounts in such forms as may be prescribed by the State Government in consultation with the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India.

(2) The Accounts of the State Commission shall be audited by the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India at such intervals as may be specified by him and any expenditure incurred in connection with such audit shall be payable by the State Commission to the Comptroller and Auditor- General of India.

(3) The Comptroller and Auditor-General of India and any person appointed by him in connection with the audit of the accounts of the State Commission under this Act shall have the same rights and privileges and authority in connection with such audit as the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India generally has in connection with the audit of Government accounts and, in particular, shall have the right to demand the production of books, accounts, connected vouchers and other documents and papers and to inspect any of the offices of the State Commission.

(4) The accounts of the State Commission, as certified by the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India or any other person appointed by him in this behalf, together with the audit report thereon shall be forwarded annually to the State Government and that Government shall cause the same to be laid , as soon as may be after it is received, before the State Legislature.

Section 105. Annual report of State Commission

(1) The State Commission shall prepare once every year in such form and at such time as may be prescribed, an annual report giving a summary of its activities during the previous year and copies of the report shall be forwarded to the State Government.

(2) A copy of the report received under sub-section ( 1 ) shall be laid, as soon as may be after it is received, before the State Legislature.

Section 106. Budget of Appropriate Commission

The Appropriate Commission shall prepare, in such form and at such time in each financial year as may be prescribed, its budget for the next financial year, showing the estimated receipts and expenditure of that Commission and forward the same to the Appropriate Government.

Section 107. Directions by Central Government

(1) In the discharge of its functions, the Central Commission shall be guided by such directions in matters of policy involving public interest as the Central Government may give to it in writing.

(2) If any question arises as to whether any such direction relates to a matter of policy involving public interest, the decision of the Central Government thereon shall be final.

Section 108. Directions by State Government

(1) In the discharge of its functions, the State Commission shall be guided by such directions in matters of policy involving public interest as the State Government may give to it in writing.

(2) If any question arises as to whether any such direction relates to a matter of policy involving public interest, the decision of the State Government thereon shall be final.

Section 109. Directions to Joint Commission

Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, where any Joint Commission is established under section 83 –

(a) the Government of the State, for which the Joint Commission is established, shall be competent to give any direction under this Act only in cases where such direction relates to matter within the exclusive territorial jurisdiction of the State;

(b) the Central Government alone shall be competent to give any direction under this Act where such direction relates to a matter within the territorial jurisdiction of two or more States or pertaining to a Union territory if the participating Governments fail to reach an agreement or the participating States or majority of them request the Central Government to issue such directions.

Part XI – Appellate Tribunal For Electricity

Section 110. Establishment of Appellate Tribunal

The Central Government shall, by notification, establish an Appellate Tribunal to be known as the Appellate Tribunal for Electricity to hear appeals against the orders of the adjudicating officer or the Appropriate Commission under this Act.

Section 111. Appeal to Appellate Tribunal

(1) Any person aggrieved by an order made by an adjudicating officer under this Act (except under section 127) or an order made by the Appropriate Commission under this Act may prefer an appeal to the Appellate Tribunal for Electricity:

Provided that any person appealing against the order of the adjudicating officer levying and penalty shall, while filling the appeal , deposit the amount of such penalty:

Provided further that where in any particular case, the Appellate Tribunal is of the opinion that the deposit of such penalty would cause undue hardship to such person, it may dispense with such deposit subject to such conditions as it may deem fit to impose so as to safeguard the realisation of penalty.

(2) Every appeal under sub-section (1) shall be filed within a period of forty-five days from the date on which a copy of the order made by the adjudicating officer or the Appropriate Commission is received by the aggrieved person and it shall be in such form, verified in such manner and be accompanied by such fee as may be prescribed:

Provided that the Appellate Tribunal may entertain an appeal after the expiry of the said period of forty-five days if it is satisfied that there was sufficient cause for not filing it within that period.

(3) On receipt of an appeal under sub-section (1), the Appellate Tribunal may, after giving the parties to the appeal an opportunity of being heard, pass such orders thereon as it thinks fit, confirming, modifying or setting aside the order appealed against.

(4) The Appellate Tribunal shall send a copy of every order made by it to the parties to the appeal and to the concerned adjudicating officer or the Appropriate Commission, as the case may be.

(5) The appeal filed before the Appellate Tribunal under sub-section (1) shall be dealt with by it as expeditiously as possible and endeavour shall be made by it to dispose of the appeal finally within one hundred and eighty days from the date of receipt of the appeal:

Provided that where any appeal could not be disposed off within the said period of one hundred and eighty days, the Appellate Tribunal shall record its reasons in writing for not disposing of the appeal within the said period.

(6) The Appellate Tribunal may, for the purpose of examining the legality, propriety or correctness of any order made by the adjudicating officer or the Appropriate Commission under this Act, as the case may be, in relation to any proceeding, on its own motion or otherwise, call for the records of such proceedings and make such order in the case as it thinks fit.

Section 112. Composition of Appellate Tribunal

(1) The Appellate Tribunal shall consist of a Chairperson and three other Members.

(2) Subject to the provisions of this Act,-

(a) the jurisdiction of the Appellate Tribunal may be exercised by Benches thereof;

(b) a Bench may be constituted by the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal with two or more Members of the Appellate Tribunal as the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal may deem fit:

Provided that every Bench constituted under this clause shall include at least one Judicial Member and one Technical Member;

(c) the Benches of the Appellate Tribunal shall ordinarily sit at Delhi and such other places as the Central Government may, in consultation with the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal, notify;

(d) the Central Government shall notify the areas in relation to which each Bench of the Appellate Tribunal may exercise jurisdiction.

(3) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (2), the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal may transfer a Member of the Appellate Tribunal from one Bench to another Bench.

Explanation.- For the purposes of this Chapter,-

(i) “ Judicial Member” means a Member of the Appellate Tribunal appointed as such under sub-clause (i) of caluse (b) of sub-section (1) of section 113, and includes the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal;

(ii) “ Technical Member” means a Member of the Appellate Tribunal appointed as such under sub-clause (ii) or sub-clause (iii) of clause (b) of subsection (1) of section 113.

Section 113. Qualifications for appointment of Chairperson and Member of the Appellate Tribunal

(1) A person shall not be qualified for appointment as the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal or a Member of the Appellate Tribunal unless he-

(a) in the case of the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal, is, or has been, a judge of the Supreme Court or the Chief Justice of a High Court; and

(b) in the case of a Member of the Appellate Tribunal,-

(i) is, or has been, or is qualified to be, a Judge of a High Court; or

(ii) is, or has been, a Secretary for at least one year in the Ministry or Department of the Central Government dealing with economic affairs or matters or infrastructure; or

(iii) is, or has been, a person of ability and standing, having adequate knowledge or experience in dealing with the matters relating to electricity generation, transmission and distribution and regulation or economics, commerce, law or management.

(2) The Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal shall be appointed by the Central Government after consultation with the Chief Justice of India.

(3) The Members of the Appellate Tribunal shall be appointed by the Central Government on the recommendation of the Selection Committee referred to in section 78.

(4) Before appointing any person for appointment as Chairperson or other Member of the Appellate Tribunal, the Central Government shall satisfy itself that such person does not have any financial or other interest which is likely to affect prejudicially his functions as such Chairperson or Member.

Section 114. Term of office

The Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal or a Member of the Appellate Tribunal shall hold office as such for a term of three years from the date on which he enters upon his office:

Provided that such Chairperson or other Member shall be eligible for reappointment for a second term of three years:

Provided further that no Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal or Member of the Appellate Tribunal shall hold office as such after he has attained,-

(a) in the case of the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal , the age of seventy years;

(b) in the case of a Member of the Appellate Tribunal, the age of sixty-five years.

Section 115. Terms and conditions of service

The salary and allowances payable to, and the other terms and conditions of service of, the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal and Members of the Appellate Tribunal shall be such as may be prescribed by the Central Government :

Provided that neither the salary and allowances nor the other terms and conditions of service of the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal or a Member of the Appellate Tribunal shall be varied to his disadvantage after appointment.

Section 116. Vacancies

If, for reason other than temporary absence, any vacancy occurs in the office of the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal or a Member of the Appellate Tribunal, the Central Government shall appoint another person in accordance with the provisions of this Act to fill the vacancy and the proceedings may be continued before the Appellate Tribunal from the stage at which the vacancy is filled.

Section 117. Resignation and removal

(1) The Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal or a Member of the Appellate Tribunal may, by notice in writing under his hand addressed to the Central Government, resign his office:

Provided that the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal or a Member of the Appellate Tribunal shall, unless he is permitted by the Central Government to relinquish his office sooner, continue to hold office until the expiry of three months from the date of receipt of such notice or until a person duly appointed as his successor enters upon his office or until the expiry of term of office, whichever is the earliest.

(2) The Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal or a Member of the Appellate Tribunal shall not be removed from his office except by an order by the Central Government on the ground of proved misbehaviour or incapacity after an inquiry made by a judge of the Supreme Court as the Central Government may appoint for this purpose in which the Chairperson or a Member of the Appellate Tribunal concerned has been informed of the charges against him and given a reasonable opportunity of being heard in respect of such charges.

Section 118. Member to act as Chairperson in certain circumstances

(1) In the event of the occurrence of any vacancy in the office of the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal by reason of his death, resignation or otherwise, the senior-most Member of the Appellate Tribunal shall act as the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal until the date on which a new Chairperson, appointed in accordance with the provisions of this Act to fill such vacancy, enters upon his office.

(2) When the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal is unable to discharge his functions owing to absence, illness or any other cause, the seniormost Member of the Appellate Tribunal shall discharge the functions of the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal until the date on which the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal resumes his duties.

Section 119. Officers and other employees of Appellate Tribunal

(1) The Central Government shall provide the Appellate Tribunal with such officers and other employees as it may deem fit.

(2) The officers and other employees of the Appellate Tribunal shall discharge their functions under the general superintendence of the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal.

(3) The salaries and allowances and other terms and conditions of service of the officers and other employees of the Appellate Tribunal shall be such as may be prescribed by the Central Government. (5 of 1908)

Section 120. Procedure and powers of Appellate Tribunal

(1) The Appellate Tribunal shall not be bound by the procedure laid down by the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908, but shall be guided by the principles of natural justice and, subject to the other provisions of this Act, the Appellate Tribunal shall have powers to regulate its own procedure.

(2) The Appellate Tribunal shall have, for the purposes of discharging its functions under this Act, the same powers as are vested in a civil court under the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908, while trying a suit, in respect of the following matters, namely:-

(a) summoning and enforcing the attendance of any person and examining him on oath;

(b) requiring the discovery and production of documents;

(c) receiving evidence on affidavits;

(d) subject to the provisions of sections 123 and 124 of the Indian Evidence Act, 1872, requisitioning any public record or document or copy of such record or document from any office;

(e) issuing commissions for the examination of witnesses or documents;

(f) reviewing its decisions;

(g) dismissing a representation of default or deciding it ex parte;

(h) setting aside any order of dismissal or any representation for default or any order passed by it ex parte;

(i) any other matter which may be prescribed by the Central Government.

(3) An order made by the Appellate Tribunal under this Act shall be executable by the Appellate Tribunal as a decree of civil court and, for this purpose, the Appellate Tribunal shall have all the powers of a civil court.

(4) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (3), the Appellate Tribunal may transmit any order made by it to a civil court having local jurisdiction and such civil court shall execute the order as if it were a decree made by that court.

(5) All proceedings before the Appellate Tribunal shall be deemed to be judicial proceedings within the meaning of sections 193 and 228 of the Indian Penal Code and the Appellate Tribunal shall be deemed to be a civil court for the purposes of section 345 and 346 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 .

Section 121. ¹Power of Appellate Tribunal

The Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal shall exercise general power of super-intendance and control over the Appropriate Commission.

———————————

Subs. by Act 57 of 2003, Sec. 4 (w.e.f. 27th January, 2004).

Section 122. Distribution of business amongst Benches and transfer of cases from one Bench to another Bench

(1) Where Benches are constituted, the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal may, from time to time, by notification, make provisions as to the distribution of the business of the Appellate Tribunal amongst the Benches and also provide for the matters which may be dealt with by each Bench.

(2) On the application of any of the parties and after notice to the parties, and after hearing such of them as he may desire to be heard, or on his own motion without such notice, the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal may transfer any case pending before one Bench, for disposal, to any other Bench.

Section 123. Decision to be by majority

If the Members of the Appellate Tribunal of a Bench consisting of two Members differ in opinion on any point, they shall state the point or points on which they differ, and make a reference to the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal who shall either hear the point or points himself or refer the case for hearing on such point or points by one or more of the other Members of the Appellate Tribunal and such point or points shall be decided according to the opinion of the majority of the Members of the Appellate Tribunal who have heard the case, including those who first heard it.

124. Right of appellant to take assistance of legal practitioner and of Appropriate Commission to appoint presenting officers

(1) A person preferring an appeal to the Appellate Tribunal under this Act may either appear in person or take the assistance of a legal practitioner of his choice to present his case before the Appellate Tribunal, as the case may be.

(2) The Appropriate Commission may authorise one or more legal practitioners or any of its officers to act as presenting officers and every person so authorised may present the case with respect to any appeal before the Appellate Tribunal, as the case may be.

Section 125. Appeal to Supreme Court

Any person aggrieved by any decision or order of the Appellate Tribunal, may, file an appeal to the Supreme Court within sixty days from the date of communication of the decision or order of the Appellate Tribunal, to him, on any one or more of the grounds specified in section 100 of the Code of Civil Procedure,1908:

Provided that the Supreme Court may, if it is satisfied that the appellant was prevented by sufficient cause from filing the appeal within the said period, allow it to be filed within a further period not exceeding sixty days.

Part XII – Investigation And Enforcement

Section 126. Assessment

(1) If on an inspection of any place or premises or after inspection of the equipments, gadgets, machines, devices found connected or used, or after inspection of records maintained by any person, the assessing officer comes to the conclusion that such person is indulging in unauthorized use of electricity, he shall provisionally assess to the best of his judgement the electricity charges payable by such person or by any other person benefited by such use.

(2) The order of provisional assessment shall be served upon the person in occupation or possession or in charge of the place or premises in such manner as may be prescribed.

(3) ¹The person, on whom a notice has been served under subsection (2) shall be entitled to file objections, if any, against the provisional assessment before the assessing officer, who may, after affording a reasonable opportunity of hearing to such person, pass a final order of assessment of the electricity charges payable by such person.

(4) Any person served with the order of provisional assessment, may, accept such assessment and deposit the assessed amount with the licensee within seven days of service of such provisional assessment order upon him:

²[*****]

(5) ³If the assessing officer reaches to the conclusion that unauthorised use of electricity has taken place, it shall be presumed that such unauthorized use of electricity was continuing for a period of three months immediately preceding the date of inspection in case of domestic and agricultural services and for a period of six months immediately preceding the date of inspection for all other categories of services, unless the onus is rebutted by the person, occupier or possessor of such premises or place.

(6) The assessment under this section shall be made at a rate equal to one-and-half times the tariff rates applicable for the relevant category of services specified in sub-section (5).

Explanation.- For the purposes of this section,-

(a) “ assessing officer” means an officer of a State Government or Board or licensee, as the case may be, designated as such by the State Government ;

(b) “ unauthorised use of electricity” means the usage of electricity –

(i) by any artificial means; or

(ii) by a means not authorised by the concerned person or authority or licensee; or

(iii) through a tampered meter; or

(iv) for the purpose other than for which the usage of electricity was authorised.

——————————————

1 Subs. by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.11 (w.e.f. 15th June 2007).

2 The words “Provided that in case the person deposits the assessed amount he shall not be subjected to any further liability or any action by any authority whatsoever” omitted by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.11 (w.e.f. 15th June 2007).

3 Subs. by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.11 (w.e.f. 15th June 2007).

Section 127. Appeal to Appellate Authority

(1) Any person aggrieved by a final order made under section 126 may, within thirty days of the said order, prefer an appeal in such form, verified in such manner and be accompanied by such fee as may be specified by the State Commission, to an appellate authority as may be prescribed.

(2) No appeal against an order of assessment under sub-section (1) shall be entertained unless an amount equal to one third of the assessed amount is deposited in cash or by way of bank draft with the licensee and documentary evidence of such deposit has been enclosed along with the appeal.

(3) The appellate authority referred to in sub-section (1) shall dispose of the appeal after hearing the parties and pass appropriate order and send copy of the order to the assessing officer and the appellant.

(4) The order of the appellate authority referred to in sub-section (1) passed under sub-section (3) shall be final.

(5) No appeal shall lie to the appellate authority referred to in subsection (1) against the final order made with the consent of the parties.

(6) When a person default in making payment of assessed amount, he, in addition to the assessed amount shall be liable to pay, on the expiry of thirty days from the date of order of assessment, an amount of interest at the rate of sixteen per cent per annum compounded every six months.

Section 128. Investigation of certain matters

(1) The Appropriate Commission may, on being satisfied that a licensee has failed to comply with any of the conditions of licence or a generating company or a licensee has failed to comply with any of the provisions of this Act or rules or regulations made thereunder, at any time, by order in writing, direct any person (hereafter in this section referred to as “ Investigating Authority” ) specified in the order to investigate the affairs of any generating company or licensee and to report to that Commission on any investigation made by such Investigating Authority:

Provided that the Investigating Authority may, wherever necessary,employ any auditor or any other person for the purpose of assisting him in any investigation under this section.

(2) Notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained in section 235 of the Companies Act, 1956, the Investigating Authority may, at any time, and shall, on being directed so to do by the Appropriate Commission, cause an inspection to be made, by one or more of his officers, of any licensee or generating company and his books of account; and the Investigating Authority shall supply to the licensee or generating company, as the case may be, a copy of his report on such inspection.

(3) It shall be the duty of every manager, managing director or other officer of the licensee or generating company, as the case may be, to produce before the Investigating Authority directed to make the investigation under subsection (1), or inspection under sub-section (2), all such books of account, registers and other documents in his custody or power and to furnish him with any statement and information relating to the affairs of the licensee or generating company, as the case may be, as the said Investigating Authority may require of him within such time as the said Investigating Authority may specify.

(4) Any Investigating Authority, directed to make an investigation under sub-section (1), or inspection under sub-section (2), may examine on oath any manager, managing director or other officer of the licensee or generating company, as the case may be, in relation to his business and may administer oaths accordingly.

(5) The Investigating Authority, shall, if it has been directed by the Appropriate Commission to cause an inspection to be made, and may, in any other case, report to the Appropriate Commission on any inspection made under this section.

(6) On receipt of any report under sub-section (1) or sub-section (5), the Appropriate Commission may, after giving such opportunity to the licensee or generating company, as the case may be, to make a representation in connection with the report as in the opinion of the Appropriate Commission, seems reasonable, by order in writing—

(a) require the licensee or the generating company to take such action in respect of any matter arising out of the report as the Appropriate Commission may think fit; or

(b) cancel the licenece; or

(c) direct the generating company to cease to carry on the business of generation of electricity.

(7) The Appropriate Commission may, after giving reasonable notice to the licensee or the generating company, as the case may be, publish the report submitted by the Investigating Authority under sub-section (5) or such portion thereof as may appear to it to be necessary.

(8) The Appropriate Commission may specify the minimum information to be maintained by the licensee or the generating company in their books, the manner in which such information shall be maintained, the checks and

other verifications to be adopted by licensee or the generating company in that connection and all other matters incidental thereto as are, in its opinion, necessary to enable the Investigating Authority to discharge satisfactorily its functions under this section.

Explanation.- For the purposes of this section, the expression “ licensee or the generating company” shall include in the case of a licensee incorporated in India—

(a) all its subsidiaries formed for the purpose of carrying on the business of generation or transmission or distribution or trading of electricity exclusively outside India; and

(b) all its branches whether situated in India or outside India.

(9) All expenses of, and incidental to, any investigation made under this section shall be defrayed by the licensee or generating company, as the case may be, and shall have priority over that debts due from the licensee or the generating company and shall be recoverable as an arrear of land revenue.

Section 129. Orders for securing compliance

(1) Where the Appropriate Commission, on the basis of material in its possession, is satisfied that a licensee is contravening, or is likely to contravene, any of the conditions mentioned in his licence or conditions for grant of exemption or the licensee or the generating company has contravened or is likely to contravene any of the provisions of this Act, it shall, by an order, give such directions as may be necessary for the purpose of securing compliance with that condition or provision.

(2) While giving direction under sub-section (1), the Appropriate Commission shall have due regard to the extent to which any person is likely to sustain loss or damage due to such contravention.

Section 130. Procedure for issuing directions by Appropriate Commission

The Appropriate Commission, before issuing any direction under section 129, shall–

(a) serve notice in the manner as may be specified to the concerned licensee or generating company;

(b) publish the notice in the manner as may be specified for the purpose of bringing the matters to the attention of persons, likely to be affected,or affected;

(c) Consider suggestions and objections from the concerned licensee or generating company and the persons, likely to be affected, or affected.

Part XIII – Reorganisation Of Board

Section 131. Vesting of property of Board in State Government

(1) With effect from the date on which a transfer scheme, prepared by the State Government to give effect to the objects and purposes of this Act, is published or such further date as may be stipulated by the State Government (hereafter in this Part referred to as the effective date), any property, interest in property, rights and liabilities which immediately before the effective date belonged to the State Electricity Board (hereafter referred to as the Board) shall vest in the State Government on such terms as may be agreed between the State Government and the Board.

(2) Any property, interest in property, rights and liabilities vested in the State Government under sub-section (1) shall be re-vested by the State Government in a Government company or in a company or companies, in accordance with the transfer scheme so published along with such other property, interest in property, rights and liabilities of the State Government as may be stipulated in such scheme, on such terms and conditions as may be agreed between the State Government and such company or companies being State Transmission Utility or generating company or transmission licensee or distribution licensee, as the case may be :

Provided that the transfer value of any assets transferred hereunder shall be determined, as far as may be, based on the revenue potential of such assets at such terms and conditions as may be agreed between the State Government and the State Transmission Utility or generating company or transmission licensee or distribution licensee, as the case may be.

(3) Notwithstanding anything contained in this section, where,-

(a) the transfer scheme involves the transfer of any property or rights to any person or undertaking not wholly owned by the State Government, the scheme shall give effect to the transfer only for fair value to be paid by the transferee to the State Government;

(b) a transaction of any description is effected in pursuance of a transfer scheme, it shall be binding on all persons including third parties and even if such persons or third parties have not consented to it.

(4) The State Government may, after consulting the Government company or company or companies being State Transmission Utility or generating company or transmission licensee or distribution licensee, referred to in sub-section (2) (hereinafter referred to as the transferor), require such transferor to draw up a transfer scheme to vest in a transferee being any other generating company or transmission licensee or distribution licensee, the property, interest in property, rights and liabilities which have been vested in the transferor under this section, and publish such scheme as statutory transfer scheme under this Act.

(5) A transfer scheme under this section may-

(a) provide for the formation of subsidiaries, joint venture companies or other schemes of division, amalgamation, merger, reconstruction or arrangements which shall promote the profitability and viability of the resulting entity, ensure economic efficiency, encourage competition and protect consumer interests;

(b) define the property, interest in property, rights and liabilities to be allocated -

(i) by specifying or describing the property, rights and liabilities in question; or

(ii) by referring to all the property, interest in property, rights and liabilities comprised in a described part of the transferor’s undertaking; or

(iii) partly in one way and partly in the other;

(c) provide that any rights or liabilities stipulated or described in the scheme shall be enforceable by or against the transferor or the transferee;

(d) impose on the transferor an obligation to enter into such written agreements with or execute such other instruments in favour of any other subsequent transferee as may be stipulated in the scheme;

(e) mention the functions and duties of the transferee;

(f) make such supplemental, incidental and consequential provisions as the transferor considers appropriate including provision stipulating the order as taking effect; and

(g) provide that the transfer shall be provisional for a stipulated period.

(6) All debts and obligations incurred, all contracts entered into and all matters and things engaged to be done by the Board, with the Board or for the Board, or the State Transmission Utility or generating company or transmission licensee or distribution licensee, before a transfer scheme becomes effective shall, to the extent specified in the relevant transfer scheme, be deemed to have been incurred, entered into or done by the Board, with the Board or for the State Government or the transferee and all suits or other legal proceedings instituted by or against the Board or transferor, as the case may be, may be continued or instituted by or against the State Government or concerned transferee, as the case may be.

(7) The Board shall cease to be charged with and shall not perform the functions and duties with regard to transfers made on and after the effective date.

Explanation.- For the purpose of this Part, -

(a) “Government company” means a Government Company formed and registered under the Companies Act, 1956.

(b) “company” means a company to be formed and registered under the Companies Act, 1956 to undertake generation or transmission or distribution in accordance with the scheme under this Part.

Section 132. Use of proceeds of sale or transfer of the Board etc.

In the event that a Board or any utility owned or controlled by the Appropriate Government is sold or transferred in any manner to a person who is not owned or controlled by the Appropriate Government, the proceeds from such sale or transfer shall be utilised in priority to all other dues in the following order, namely :-

(a) dues (including retirement benefits due) to the officers and employees of such Board or utility, who have been affected by the aforesaid sale or transfer;

(b) payment of debt or other liabilities of the transferor as may be required by the existing loan covenants

Section 133. Provisions relating to officers and employees

(1) The State Government may, by a transfer scheme, provide for the transfer of the officers and employees to the transferee on the vesting of properties, rights and liabilities in such transferee as provided under section 131.

(2) Upon such transfer under the transfer scheme, the personnel shall hold office or service under the transferee on such terms and conditions as may be determined in accordance with the transfer scheme:

Provided that such terms and conditions on the transfer shall not in any way be less favourable than those which would have been applicable to them if there had been no such transfer under the transfer scheme:

Provided further that the transfer can be provisional for a stipulated period.

Explanation: – For the purposes of this section and the transfer scheme, the expression “officers and employees” shall mean all officers and employees who on the date specified in the scheme are the officers and employees of the Board or transferor, as the case may be.

Section 134. Payment of compensation or damages on transfer

Notwithstanding anything contained in the Industrial Disputes Act, 1947 or any other law for the time being in force and except for the provisions made in this Act, the transfer of the employment of the officers and employees referred to in sub-section (1) of section 133 shall not entitle such officers and employees to any compensation or damages under this Act, or any other Central or State law, save as provided in the transfer scheme.

Part XIV – Offences And Penalties

Section 135. Theft of Electricity

(1) ¹Whoever, dishonestly, –

(a) taps, makes or causes to be made any connection with overhead, underground or under water lines or cables, or service wires, or service facilities of a licensee; or

(b) tampers a meter, installs or uses a tampered meter, current reversing transformer, loop connection or any other device or method which interferes with accurate or proper registration, calibration or metering of electric current or otherwise results in a manner whereby electricity is stolen or wasted; or

(c)damages or destroys an electric meter, apparatus, equipment, or wire or causes or allows any of them to be so damaged or destroyed as to interfere with the proper or accurate metering of electricity,

(d) uses electricity through a tempered meter; or

(e) uses electricity for the purpose other than for which the usage of electricity was authorised,

Provided that in a case where the load abstracted, consumed, or used or attempted abstraction or attempted consumption or attempted use -

(i) does not exceed 10 kilowatt, the fine imposed on first conviction shall not be less than three times the financial gain on account of such theft of electricity and in the event of second or subsequent conviction the fine imposed shall not be less than six times the financial gain on account of such theft of electricity;

(ii) exceeds 10 kilowatt, the fine imposed on first conviction shall not be less than three times the financial gain on account of such theft of electricity and in the event of second or subsequent conviction, the sentence shall be imprisonment for a term not less than six months but which may extend to five years and with fine not less than six times the financial gain on account of such theft of electricity:

Provided further that if it is proved that any artificial means or means not authorized by the Board or licensee exist for the abstraction, consumption or use of electricity by the consumer, it shall be presumed, until the contrary is proved, that any abstraction, consumption or use of electricity has been dishonestly caused by such consumer.

Provided further that in the event of second and subsequent conviction of a person where the load abstracted, consumed, or used or attempted bstraction or attempted consumption or attempted use exceeds 10 kilowatt, such person shall also be debarred from getting any supply of electricity for a period which shall not be less than three months but may extend to two years and shall also be debarred from getting supply of electricity for that period from any other source or generating station:

Provided also that if it is proved that any artificial means or means not authorized by the Board or licensee or supplier, as the case may be, exist for the abstraction, consumption or use of electricity by the consumer, it shall be presumed, until the contrary is proved, that any abstraction, consumption or use of electricity has been dishonestly caused by such consumer.

(1A) Without prejudice to the provisions of this Act, the licensee or supplier, as the case may be, may, upon detection of such theft of electricity, immediately disconnect the supply of electricity:

Provided that only such officer of the licensee or supplier, as authorized for the purpose by the Appropriate Commission or any other officer of the licensee or supplier, as the case may be, of the rank higher than the rank so authorised shall disconnect the supply line of electricity:

Provided further that such officer of the licensee or supplier, as the case may be, shall lodge a complaint in writing relating to the commission of such offence in police station having jurisdiction within twenty four hours from the time of such disconnection:

Provided also that the licensee or supplier, as the case may be, on deposit or payment of the assessed amount or electricity charges in accordance with the provisions of this Act, shall, without prejudice to the obligation to lodge the complaint as referred to in the second proviso to this clause, restore the supply line of electricity within forty-eight hours of such deposit or payment.]

(2) ²[Any officer authorized in this behalf by the State Government may be,] authorized in this behalf by the State Government may- -

(a) enter, inspect, break open and search any place or premises in which he has reason to believe that electricity has been, is being, or is likely to be, used unauthorisedly;

(b) search, seize and remove all such devices, instruments, wires and any other facilitator or article which has been, is being, or is likely to be, used for unauthorized use of electricity;

(c) examine or seize any books of account or documents which in his opinion shall be useful for or relevant to, any proceedings in respect of the offence under sub-section (1) and allow the person from whose custody such books of account or documents are seized to make copies thereof or take extracts therefrom in his presence.

(3) The occupant of the place of search or any person on his behalf shall remain present during the search and a list of all things seized in the course of such search shall be prepared and delivered to such occupant or person who shall sign the list:

Provided that no inspection, search and seizure of any domestic places or domestic premises shall be carried out between sunset and sunrise except in the presence of an adult male member occupying such premises.

(4) The provisions of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973, relating to search and seizure shall apply, as far as may be, to searches and seizure under this Act.

—————————————–

1 Subs. by Act 26 of 2007, Sec. 13 for the words “Any officer authorized” (w.e.f. 15th June 2007)

2 Subs. by Act 57 of 2003, Sec. 5 for the words “has been or is being or is likely to be” (w.e.f. 27th January, 2004).

Section 136. Theft of electric lines and materials

(1) Whoever, dishonestly –

(a) cuts or removes or takes way or transfers any electric line, material or meter from a tower, pole, any other installation or place of installation or any other place, or site where it may be rightfully or lawfully stored, deposited, kept, stocked, situated or located including during transportation, without the consent of the licensee or the owner, as the case may be, whether or not the act is done for profit or gain; or

(b) stores, possesses or otherwise keeps in his premises, custody or control, any electric line, material or meter without the consent of the owner, whether or not the act is committed for profit or gain; or

(c) loads, carries, or moves from one place to another any electric line, material or meter without the consent of its owner, whether or not the act is done for profit or gain, done for profit or gain, is said to have committed an offence of theft of electric lines and materials, and shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to three years or with fine or with both.

(2) If a person, having been convicted of an offence punishable under sub-section (1) is again guilty of an offence punishable under that subsection, he shall be punishable for the second or subsequent offence for a term of imprisonment which shall not be less than six months but which may extend to five years and shall also be liable to fine which shall not be less than ten thousand rupees.

Section 137. Punishment for receiving stolen property

Whoever, dishonestly receives any stolen electric lines or materials knowing or having reasons to believe the same to be stolen property, shall be punishable with imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to three years or with fine or with both.

Section 138. Interference with meters or works of licensee

(1) Whoever, -

(a) unauthorisedly connects any meter, indicator or apparatus with any electric line through which electricity is supplied by a licensee or disconnects the same from any such electric line; or

(b) unauthorisedly reconnects any meter, indicator or apparatus with any electric line or other works being the property of a licensee when the said electric line or other works has or have been cut or disconnected; or

(c) lays or causes to be laid, or connects up any works for the purpose of communicating with any other works belonging to a licensee; or

(d) maliciously injures any meter, indicator, or apparatus belonging to a licensee or willfully or fraudulently alters the index of any such meter, indicator or apparatus or prevents any such meter, indicator or apparatus from duly registering, shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to three years, or with fine which may extend to ten thousand rupees, or with both, and , in the case of a continuing offence, with a daily fine which may extend to five hundred rupees; and if it is proved that any means exist for making such connection as is referred to in clause (a) or such re-connection as is referred to in clause (b), or such

communication as is referred to in clause (c), for causing such alteration or prevention as is referred to in clause (d), and that the meter, indicator or apparatus is under the custody or control of the consumer, whether it is his property or not, it shall be presumed, until the contrary is proved, that such connection, reconnection, communication, alteration, prevention or improper use, as the case may be, has been knowingly and willfully caused by such consumer.

Section 139. ¹Negligently breaking or damaging works

Whoever, negligently causes electricity to be wasted or diverted or negligently breaks, injures, throws down or damages any material connected with the supply of electricity, shall be punishable with fine which may extend to ten thousand rupees.

———————————-

Subs. by Act 57 of 2003, Sec.6 for Sections 139 and 140 (w.e.f. 27th January 2004).

Section 140. Penalty for maliciously wasting electricity or injuring works

Whoever, maliciously causes electricity to be wasted or diverted, or , with intent to cut off the supply of electricity, cuts or injures, or attempts to cut or injure, any electric supply line or works, shall be punishable with fine which may extend to ten thousand rupees.

Section 141. Extinguishing public lamps

Whoever, maliciously extinguishes any public lamp shall be punishable with fine which may be extend to two thousand rupees.

Section 142. Punishment for non-compliance of directions by Appropriate Commission

In case any complaint is filed before the Appropriate Commission by any person or if that Commission is satisfied that any person has contravened any provisions of this Act or rules or regulations made thereunder, or any direction issued by the Commission, the Appropriate Commission may after giving such person an opportunity of being heard in the matter, by order in writing, direct that, without prejudice to any other penalty to which he may be liable under this Act, such person shall pay, by way of penalty, which shall not exceed one lakh rupees for each contravention and in case of a continuing failure with an additional penalty which may extend to six thousand rupees for every day during which the failure continues after contravention of the first such direction.

Section 143. Power to adjudicate

(1) For the purpose of adjudging under this Act, the Appropriate Commission shall appoint any of its Members to be an adjudicating officer for holding an inquiry in such manner as may be prescribed by the Appropriate Government ,after giving any person concerned a reasonable opportunity of being heard for the purpose of imposing any penalty.

(2) While holding an inquiry, the adjudicating officer shall have power to summon and enforce the attendance of any person acquainted with the facts and circumstances of the case to give evidence or produce any document which in the opinion of the adjudicating officer, may be useful for or relevant to the subject-matter of the inquiry, and if, on such inquiry, he is satisfied that the person has failed to comply with the provisions of section 29 or section 33 or section 43, he may impose such penalty as he thinks fit in accordance with the provisions of any of those sections.

Section 144. Factors to be taken into account by adjudicating officer

While adjudicating the quantum of penalty under section 29 or section 33 or section 43, the adjudicating officer shall have due regard to the following factors, namely:-

(a) the amount of disproportionate gain or unfair advantage, wherever quantifiable, made as a result of the default;

(b) the repetitive nature of the default.

Section 145. Civil court not to have jurisdiction

No civil court shall have jurisdiction to entertain any suit or proceeding in respect of any matter which an assessing officer referred to in section 126 or an appellate authority referred to in section 127 or the adjudicating officer appointed under this Act is empowered by or under this Act to determine and no injunction shall be granted by any court or other authority in respect of any action taken or to be taken in pursuance of any power conferred by or under this Act.

Section 146. Punishment for non-compliance of orders or directions

Whoever, fails to comply with any order or direction given under this Act, within such time as may be specified in the said order or direction or contravenes or attempts or abets the contravention of any of the provisions of this Act or any rules or regulations made thereunder, shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to three months or with fine, which may extend to one lakh rupees, or with both in respect of each offence and in the case of a continuing failure, with an additional fine which may extend to five thousand rupees for every day during which the failure continues after conviction of the first such offence.

¹[Provided that nothing contained in this section shall apply to the orders, instructions or directions issued under section 121.]

——————————————–

Ins. by Act 57 of 2003, Sec. 7 (w.e.f. 27th January 2004).

Section 147. Penalties not to affect other liabilities

The penalties imposed under this Act shall be in addition to, and not in derogation of, any liability in respect of payment of compensation or, in the case of a licensee, the revocation of his licence which the offender may have incurred.

Section 148. Penalty where works belong to Government

The provisions of this Act shall, so far as they are applicable, be deemed to apply also when the acts made punishable thereunder are committed in the case of electricity supplied by or of works belonging to the Appropriate Government.

Section 149. Offences by companies

(1) Where an offence under this Act has been committed by a company, every person who at the time the offence was committed was in charge of and was responsible to the company for the conduct of the business of the company, as well as the company shall be deemed to be guilty of having committed the offence and shall be liable to be proceeded against and punished accordingly:

Provided that nothing contained in this sub-section shall render any such person liable to any punishment if he proves that the offence was committed without his knowledge or that he had exercised all due diligence to prevent the commission of such offence.

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1), where an offence under this Act has been committed by a company and it is proved that the offence has been committed with the consent or connivance of or is attributable to any neglect on the part of any director, manager, secretary or other officer of the company, such director, manager, secretary or other officer shall also be deemed to be guilty of having committed such offence and shall be liable to be proceeded against and punished accordingly.

Explanation. – For the purpose of this section,-

(a) “company” means a body corporate and includes a firm or other association of individuals; and

(b) “director”, in relation to a firm, means a partner in the firm.

Section 150. Abatement

(1) Whoever abets an offence punishable under this Act, shall, notwithstanding anything contained in the Indian Penal Code, be punished with the punishment provided for the offence. (45 of 1860.)

(2) Without prejudice to any penalty or fine which may be imposed or prosecution proceeding which may be initiated under Act or any other law for the time being in force, if any officer or other employee of the Board or the licensee enters intro or acquiesces in any agreement to do, abstains from doing, permits, conceals or connives at any act or thing whereby any theft of electricity is committed, he shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to three years, or with fine, or with both.

¹[(3) Notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (1) of section 135, subsection (1) of section136, section 137 and section 138, the licence or certificate of competency or permit or such other authorisation issued under the rules made or deemed to have been made under this Act to any person who acting as an electrical contractor, supervisor or worker abets the commission of an offence punishable under sub-section (1) of section 135, sub-section (1) of section 136, section 137, or section 138, on his conviction for such abetment, may also be cancelled by the licensing authority:

Provided that no order of such cancellation shall be made without giving such person an opportunity of being heard.

Explanation.– For the purposes of this sub-section, “licencing authority” means the officer who for the time being in force is issuing or renewing such licence or certificate of competency or permit or such other authorisation.]

—————————————

Ins. by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.14 (w.e.f. 15th June 2007).

Section 151. Cognizance of offences

No court shall take cognizance of an offence punishable under this Act except upon a complaint in writing made by Appropriate Government or Appropriate Commission or any of their officer authorized by them or a Chief Electrical Inspector or an Electrical Inspector or licensee or the generating company, as the case may be, for this purpose.

¹[Provided that the court may also take cognizance of an offence punishable under this Act upon a report of a police officer filed under section 173 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973:

Provided further that a special court constituted under section 153 shall be competent to take cognizance of an offence without the accused being committed to it for trial.]

²[151A. For the purposes of investigation of an offence punishable under this Act, the police officer shall have all the powers as provided in Chapter XII of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973.

151B. Notwithstanding anything contained in the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973, an offence punishable under sections 135 to 140 or section 150 shall be cognizable and non-bailable.]

——————————————–

1 Ins. by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.15 (w.e.f. 15th June 2007).

2 Ins. by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.16 (w.e.f. 15th June 2007).

Section 152. Compounding of offences

(1)Notwithstanding anything contained in the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973, the Appropriate Government or any officer authorized by it in this behalf may accept from any consumer or person who committed or who is reasonably suspected of having committed an offence of theft of electricity punishable under this Act, a sum of money by way of compounding of the offence as specified in the Table below: (2 of 1974.)

Provided that the Appropriate Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, amend the rates specified in the Table above.

(2) On payment of the sum of money in accordance with sub-section (1), any person in custody in connection with that offence shall be set at liberty and no proceedings shall be instituted or continued against such consumer or person in any criminal court.

(3) The acceptance of the sum of money for compounding an offence in accordance with sub-section (1) by the Appropriate Government or an officer authorised in this behalf empowered in this behalf shall be deemed to amount to an acquittal within the meaning of section 300 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973.

(4)The Compounding of an offence under sub-section (1) shall be allowed only once for any person or consumer.

Part XV – Special Courts

Section 153. Constitution of Special Courts

(1) The State Government may, for the purposes of providing speedy trial of offences referred to in ¹[sections 135 to 140 and section 150], by notification in the Official Gazette, constitute as many Special Courts as may be necessary for such area or areas, as may be specified in the notification.

(2) A Special Court shall consist of a single Judge who shall be appointed by the State Government with the concurrence of the High Court.

(3) A person shall not be qualified for appointment as a Judge of a Special Court unless he was, immediately before such appointment, an Additional District and Sessions Judge.

(4) Where the office of the Judge of a Special Court is vacant, or such Judge is absent from the ordinary place of sitting of such Special Court, or he is incapacitated by illness or otherwise for the performance of his duties, any urgent business in the Special Court shall be disposed of –

(a) by a Judge, if any, exercising jurisdiction in the Special Court;

(b) where there is no such other Judge available, in accordance with the direction of District and Sessions Judge having jurisdiction over the ordinary place of sitting of Special Court, as notified under sub- section(1).

—————————————-

Subs. by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.17 for the words “sections 135 to 139” (w.e.f. 15th June 2007).

Section 154. Procedure and power of Special Court

(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973, every offence punishable under sections 135 to 139 shall be triable only by the Special Court within whose jurisdiction such offence has been committed.

(2) Where it appears to any court in the course of any inquiry or trial that an offence punishable under sections 135 to 139 in respect of any offence that the case is one which is triable by a Special Court constituted under this Act for the area in which such case has arisen, it shall transfer such case to such Special Court, and thereupon such case shall be tried and disposed of by such Special Court in accordance with the provisions of this Act : (2 of 1974)

Provided that it shall be lawful for such Special Court to act on the evidence, if any, recorded by any court in the case of presence of the accused before the transfer of the case to any Special Court :

Provided further that if such Special Court is of opinion that further examination, cross-examination and re-examination of any of the witnesses whose evidence has already been recorded, is required in the interest of justice, it may resummon any such witness and after such further examination, cross-examination or re-examination, if any, as it may permit, the witness shall be discharged.

(3) The Special Court may, notwithstanding anything contained in subsection (1) of section 260 or section 262 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973, try the offence referred to in sections 135 to 139 in a summary way in accordance with the procedure prescribed in the said Code and the provisions of sections 263 to 265 of the said Code shall, so far as may be, apply to such trial :

Provided that where in the course of a summary trial under this subsection, it appears to the Special Court that the nature of the case is such that it is undesirable to try such case in summary way, the Special Court shall recall any witness who may have been examined and proceed to re-hear the case in the manner provided by the provisions of the said Code for the trial of such offence:

Provided further that in the case of any conviction in a summary trial under this section, it shall be lawful for a Special Court to pass a sentence of imprisonment for a term not exceeding five years.

(4) A Special Court may, with a view to obtaining the evidence of any person supposed to have been directly or indirectly concerned in or privy to, any offence tender pardon to such person on condition of his making a full and true disclosure of the circumstances within his knowledge relating to the offence and to every other person concerned whether as principal or abettor in the commission thereof, and any pardon so tendered shall , for the purposes of section 308 of the Code of Criminal Procedure,1973, be deemed to have been tendered under section 307 thereof.

(5) The Special Court may determine the civil liability against a consumer or a person in terms of money for theft of energy which shall not be less than an amount equivalent to two times of the tariff rate applicable for a period of twelve months preceding the date of detection of theft of energy or the exact period of theft if determined which ever is less and the amount of civil liability so determined shall be recovered as if it were a decree of civil court.

(6) In case the civil liability so determined finally by the Special Court is less than the amount deposited by the consumer or the person, the excess amount so deposited by the consumer or the person, to the Board or licensee or the concerned person, as the case may be, shall be refunded by the Board or licensee or the concerned person, as the case may be, within a fortnight from the date of communication of the order of the Special Court together with interest at the prevailing Reserve Bank of India prime lending rate for the period from the date of such deposit till the date of payment.

Explanation. - For the purposes of this section, “ civil liability” means loss or damage incurred by the Board or licensee or the concerned person, as the case may be, due to the commission of an offence referred to in sections 135 to 139.

155. Special Court to have powers of court of session

Save as otherwise provided in this Act, the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973, in so far as they are not inconsistent with the provisions of this Act, shall apply to the proceedings before the Special Court and for the purpose of the provisions of the said enactments, the Special Court shall be deemed to be a Court of Session and shall have all powers of a Court of Session and the person conducting a prosecution before the Special Court shall be deemed to be a Public Prosecutor.

Section 156. Appeal and revision

The High Court may exercise, so far as may be applicable, all the powers conferred by Chapters XXIX and XXX of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973, as if the Special Court within the local limits of the jurisdiction of the High Court is a District Court, or as the case may be , the Court of Session , trying cases within the local limits of jurisdiction of the High Court.

Section 157. Review

The Special Court may , on a petition or otherwise and in order to prevent miscarriage of justice, review its judgment or order passed under section 154, but no such review petition shall be entertained except on the ground that it was such order passed under a mistake of fact, ignorance of any material fact or any error apparent on the face of the record :

Provided that the Special Court shall not allow any review petition and set aside its previous order or judgment without hearing the parties affected.

Explanation.- For the purpose of this Part, “Special Courts” means the Special Courts constituted under sub-section (1) of section 153.

Part XVI – Dispute Resolution

Section 158. Arbitration

Where any matter is, by or under this Act, directed to be determined by arbitration, the matter shall, unless it is otherwise expressly provided in the licence of a licensee, be determined by such person or persons as the Appropriate Commission may nominate in that behalf on the application of either party; but in all other respects the arbitration shall be subject to the provisions of the Arbitration and Conciliation Act, 1996.

Part XVII – Other Provision

Section 159. Protection of railways, highways, airports and canals, docks, wharfs and piers

No person shall, in the generation, transmission, distribution, supply or use of electricity, in any way injure any railway, highway, airports, tramway, canal or water-way or any dock, wharf or pier vested in or controlled by a local authority, or obstruct or interfere with the traffic on any railway, airway, tramway, canal or water-way.

Section 160. Protection of telegraphic, telephonic and electric signalling lines

(1) Every person generating, transmitting, distributing, supplying or using electricity (hereinafter in this section referred to as the “operator”) shall take all reasonable precautions in constructing, laying down and placing his electric lines, electrical plant and other works and in working his system, so as not injuriously to affect, whether by induction or otherwise, the working of any wire or line used for the purpose of telegraphic, telephone or electric signalling communication, or the currents in such wire or line.

(2) Where any difference or dispute arises between the operator, and the telegraph authority as to whether the operator has constructed, laid down or placed his electric lines, electrical plant or other works, or worked his system, in contravention of sub-section (1), or as to whether the working of any wire, line or current is or is not injuriously affected thereby, the matter shall be referred to the Central Government and the Central Government, unless it is of opinion that the wire or line has been placed in unreasonable proximity to the electric lines, electrical plant or works of the operator after the construction of such lines, plant or works, may direct the operator to make such alterations in, or additions to, his system as may be necessary in order to comply with the provisions of this section, and the operator shall

make such alterations or additions accordingly:

Provided that nothing in this sub-section shall apply to the repair, renewal or amendment of any electric line or electrical plant so long as the course of the electric line or electrical plant and the amount and nature of the electricity transmitted thereby are not altered.

(3) Where the operator makes default in complying with the requirements of this section, he shall make full compensation for any loss or damage incurred by reason thereof, and, where any difference or dispute arises as to the amount of such compensation, the matter shall be determined by arbitration.

Explanation. - For the purposes of this section, a telegraph line shall be deemed to be injuriously affected if telegraphic, telephonic or electric signalling communication by means of such line is, whether through induction or otherwise, prejudicially interfered with by an electric line , electrical plant or other work or by any use made thereof.

Section 161. Notice of accidents and inquiries

(1) If any accident occurs in connection with the generation, transmission, distribution, supply or use of electricity in or in connection with, any part of the electric lines or electrical plant of any person and the accident results or is likely to have resulted in loss of human or animal life or in any injury to a human being or an animal, such person shall give notice of the occurrence and of any such loss or injury actually caused by the accident, in such form and within such time as may be prescribed, to the Electrical Inspector or such other person as aforesaid and to such other authorities as the Appropriate Government may by general or special order, direct.

(2) The Appropriate Government may, if it thinks fit, require any Electrical Inspector, or any other person appointed by it in this behalf, to inquire and report-

(a) as to the cause of any accident affecting the safety of the public, which may have been occasioned by or in connection with, the generation, transmission, distribution, supply or use of electricity, or

(b) as to the manner in, and extent to, which the provisions of this Act or rules and regulations made thereunder or of any licence, so far as those provisions affect the safety of any person, have been complied with.

(3) Every Electrical Inspector or other person holding an inquiry under sub-section (2) shall have all the powers of a civil court under the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908 for the purpose of enforcing the attendance of witnesses and compelling the production of documents and material objects, and every person required by an Electrical Inspector be legally bound to do so within the meaning of section 176 of the Indian Penal Code.

Section 162. Appointment of Chief Electrical Inspector and Electrical Inspector

(1)The Appropriate Government may, by notification, appoint duly qualified persons to be Chief Electrical Inspector or Electrical Inspectors and every such Inspector so appointed shall exercise the powers and perform the functions of a Chief Electrical Inspector or an Electrical Inspector under this Act and exercise such other powers and perform such other functions as may be prescribed within such areas or in respect of such class of works and electric installations and subject to such restrictions as the Appropriate Government may direct.

(2) In the absence of express provision to the contrary in this Act, or any rule made thereunder, an appeal shall lie from the decision of a Chief Electrical Inspector or an Electrical Inspector to the Appropriate Government or if the Appropriate Government, by general or special order so directs, to an Appropriate Commission.

Section 163. Power for licensee to enter premises and to remove fittings or other apparatus of licensee

(1) A licensee or any person duly authorised by a licence may, at any reasonable time, and on informing the occupier of his intention, enter any premises to which electricity is, or has been, supplied by him, of any premises or land, under, over, along, across, in or upon which the electric supply-lines or other works have been lawfully placed by him for the purpose of –

(a) inspecting, testing, repairing or altering the electric supply lines, meters, fittings, works and apparatus for the supply of electricity belonging to the licensee; or

(b) ascertaining the amount of electricity supplied or the electrical quantity contained in the supply; or

(c) removing where a supply of electricity is no longer required, or where the licensee is authorised to take away and cut off such supply, any electric supply-lines, meters, fittings, works or apparatus belonging to the licensee.

(2) A licensee or any person authorised as aforesaid may also, in pursuance of a special order in this behalf made by an Executive Magistrate and after giving not less than twenty-four hours notice in writing to the occupier, -

(a) enter any premises or land referred to in sub-section (1) for any of the purposes mentioned therein;

(b) enter any premises to which electricity is to be supplied by him, for the purpose of examining and testing the electric wires fittings, works and apparatus for the use of electricity belonging to the consumer.

(3) Where a consumer refuses to allow a licensee or any person authorised as aforesaid to enter his premises or land in pursuance of the provisions of sub-section (1) or, sub-section (2), when such licensee or person has so entered, refuses to allow him to perform any act which he is authorised by those subsections to perform, or fails to give reasonable facilities for such entry or performance, the licensee may, after the expiry of twenty-four hours from the service of a notice in writing on the consumer, cut off the supply to the consumer for so long as such refusal or failure continues, but for no longer.

Section 164. Exercise of powers of Telegraph Authority in certain cases

The Appropriate Government may, by order in writing, for the placing of electric lines or electrical plant for the transmission of electricity or for the purpose of telephonic or telegraphic communications necessary for the proper co-ordination of works, confer upon any public officer, licensee or any other person engaged in the business of supplying electricity under this Act, subject to such conditions and restrictions, if any, as the Appropriate Government may think fit to impose and to the provisions of the Indian Telegraph Act, 1885, any of the powers which the telegraph authority possesses under that Act with respect to the placing of telegraph

authority possesses under that Act with respect to the placing of telegraph lines and posts for the purposes of a telegraph established or maintained, by the Government or to be so established or maintained.

Section 165. Amendment of Sections 40 and 41 of Act 1 of 1894

(1) In section 40, sub-section (1) of clause (b) and section 41, subsection (5) of the Land Acquisition Act, 1894, the term “work” shall be deemed to include electricity supplied or to be supplied by means of the work to be constructed. (1 of 1894)

(2) The Appropriate Government may, on recommendation of the Appropriate Commission in this behalf, if it thinks fit, on the application of any person, not being a company desirous of obtaining any land for its purposes, direct that he may acquire such land under the provisions of the Land Acquisition Act, 1894 in the same manner and on the same conditions as it might be acquired if the person were a company. (1 of 1894)

Part VIII – Miscellaneous

Section 166. Coordination Forum

(1) The Central Government shall constitute a Coordination Forum consisting of the Chairperson of the Central Commission and Members thereof, the Chairperson of the Authority, representatives of generating companies and transmission licensees engaged in inter-State transmission of electricity for smooth and coordinated development of the power system in the country.

(2) The Central Government shall also constitute a forum of regulators consisting of the Chairperson of the Central Commission and Chairpersons of the State Commissions.

(3) The Chairperson of the Central Commission shall be the Chairperson of the Forum of regulators referred to in sub-section (2).

(4) The State Government shall constitute a Coordination Forum consisting of the Chairperson of the State Commission and Members thereof representatives of the generating companies, transmission licensee and distribution licensees engaged in generation, transmission and distribution of electricity in that State for smooth and coordinated development of the power system in the State.

(5) There shall be a committee in each district to be constituted by the Appropriate Government -

(a) to coordinate and review the extension of electrification in each district;

(b) to review the quality of power supply and consumer satisfaction;

(c) to promote energy efficiency and its conservation.

Section 167. Exemption of electric lines or electrical plants from attachment in certain cases

Where any electric lines or electrical plant, belonging to a licensee are placed in or upon any premises or land not being in the possession of the licensee, such electric lines or electrical plant shall not be liable to be taken in execution under any process of any civil court or in any proceedings in insolvency against the person in whose possession the same may be.

Section 168. Protection of action taken in good faith

No suit, prosecution or other proceeding shall lie against the Appropriate Government or Appellate Tribunal or the Appropriate Commission or any officer of Appropriate Government, or any Member, Officer or other employees of the Appellate Tribunal or any Members, officer or other employees of the Appropriate Commission or the assessing officer or any public servant for anything done or in good faith purporting to be done under this Act or the rules or regulations made thereunder.

Section 169. Members, officers, etc. of Appellate Tribunal, Appropriate Commission to be public servants

The Chairperson, Members, officers and other employees of the Appellate Tribunal and the Chairperson, Members, Secretary, officers and other employees of the Appropriate Commission and the assessing officer referred to in section 126 shall be deemed, when acting or purporting to act in pursuance of any of the provisions of this Act to be public servants within the meaning of section 21 of the Indian Penal Code.

Section 170. Recovery of penalty payable under Act

Any penalty payable by a person under this Act, if not paid, may be recovered as if it were an arrear of land revenue.

Section 171. Service of notices, orders or documents

(1) Every notice, order or document by or under this Act required, or authorised to be addressed to any person may be served on him by delivering the same after obtaining signed acknowledgement receipt therefor or by registered post or such means of delivery as may be prescribed -

(a) where the Appropriate Government is the addressee, at the office of such officer as the Appropriate Government may prescribe in this behalf;

(b) where the Appropriate Commission is the addressee, at the office of the Appropriate Commission;

(c) where a company is the addressee, at the registered office of the company or, in the event of the registered office of the company not being in India, at the head office of the company in India;

(d) where any other person is the addressee, at the usual or last known place of abode or business of the person.

(2) Every notice, order or document by or under this Act required or authorised to be addressed to the owner or occupier of any premises shall be deemed to be properly addressed if addressed by the description of the owner or occupier of the premises (naming the premises), and may be served by delivering it, or a true copy thereof, to some person on the premises, or if there is no person on the premises to whom the same can with reasonable diligence be delivered, by affixing it on some conspicuous part of the premises.

Section 172. Transitional provisions

Notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained in this Act,-

(a) a State Electricity Board constituted under the repealed laws shall be deemed to be the State Transmission Utility and a licensee under the provisions of this Act for a period of one year from the appointed date or such earlier date as the State Government may notify, and shall perform the duties and functions of the State Transmission Utility and a licensee in accordance with the provisions of this Act and rules and regulations made thereunder:

Provided that the State Government may, by notification, authorise the State Electricity Board to continue to function as the State Transmission Utility or a licensee for such further period beyond the said period of one year as may be mutually decided by the Central Government and the State Government.

(b) all licences, authorisations approvals, clearances and permissions granted under the provisions of the repealed laws may, for a period not exceeding one year from the appointed date or such earlier period; as may be notified by the Appropriate Government, continue to operate as if the repealed laws were in force with respect to such licence, authorisations, approvals, clearances and permissions, as the case may be, and thereafter such licences clearances and permissions, as the case may be, and thereafter such licences, authorisations, approvals, clearances and permissions shall be deemed to be licences, authorisation, approvals, clearances and permission under this Act and all provisions of this Act shall apply accordingly to such licences authorisations approvals, clearances and permissions.

(c) the undertaking of the State Electricity Boards established under section 5 of the Electricity (Supply) Act, 1948 may after the expiry of the period specified in clause (a) be transferred in accordance with the provisions of Part XIII of this Act;

(d) the State Government may, by notification, declare that any or all the provisions contained in this Act, shall not apply in that State for such period, not exceeding six months from the appointed date, as may be stipulated in the notification.

Section 173. Inconsistency in laws

Nothing contained in this Act or any rule or regulation made thereunder or any instrument having effect by virtue of this Act, rule or regulation shall have effect in so far as it is inconsistent with any other provisions of the Consumer Protection Act, 1986 or the Atomic Energy Act, 1962 or the Railways Act, 1989.

Section 174. Act to have overriding effect

Save as otherwise provided in section 173, the provisions of this Act shall have effect notwithstanding anything inconsistent therewith contained in any other law for the time being in force or in any instrument having effect by virtue of any law other than this Act.

Section 175. Provisions of this Act to be in addition to and not in derogation of other laws

The provisions of this Act are in addition to and not in derogation of any other law for the time being in force.

Section 176. Power of Central Government to make rules

(1) The Central Government may, by notification, make rules for carrying out the provisions of this Act.

(2) In particular and without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing power, such rules may provide for all or any of the following matters, namely: -

(a) the time within which the objection and suggestions on the draft National Electricity Plan to be invited by the Authority under the proviso to sub-section (4) of section 3;

(b) the additional requirements ¹(relating to the capital adequacy, creditworthiness or code of conduct) under sixth proviso to section 14; (c) the payment of fees for application for grant of licence under sub-section (I) of section 15;

(d) the constitution and functions of the National Load Despatch Centre under sub-section (2) of section 26;

(e) the works of licensees affecting the property of owner or occupier under sub-section (2) of section 67;

(f) such other works which may be prescribed under clause (c) of sub-section (2) of Section 68;

(g) allowances and fees payable to others Members for attending the meetings of Authority under sub-section (14) of section 70.

(h) other terms and conditions of service of the Chairperson and Members of the Authority under sub-section (15) of section 70;

(i) the functions and duties of the Central Electricity Authority under section 73;

(j) the salary, allowances and other conditions of service of Chairperson and Member of Central Commission under sub-section (2) of section 89;

(k) the form and manner in which and the authority before whom oath of office and secrecy should be subscribed under sub-section (3) of section 89;

(l) the procedure to be prescribed by the Central Commission under the proviso to sub- section (2) of section 90;

(m) any other matter required to be prescribed under clause (g) of sub-section (1) of section 94;

(n) the form in which the Central Commission shall prepare its annual statements of accounts under sub-section (1) of section 100;

(o) the form in which and time at which the Central Commission shall prepare its annual report under sub-section (1) 101;

(p) the form in which and time at which the Central Commission shall prepare its budget under section 106;

(q) the form and the manner of verifying such form, and fee for filing appeal under sub-section (2) of section 111;

(r) the salary and allowances payable to and the other terms and conditions of service of the Chairperson of the Appellate Tribunal and Members of the Appellate Tribunal under section 115;

(s) the salary and allowances and other conditions of service of the officers and employees of the Appellate Tribunal under sub-section (3) of section 119;

(t) the additional matters in respect of which the Appellate Tribunal may exercise the powers of a civil court under clause (i) of sub-section (2) of section 120;

(u) the authority to whom the appeal shall be filed under sub-section (1) of section 127;

(v) manner of holding inquiry by an adjudicating officer and subsection (1) of section 143;

(w) the form in which and the time at which service of notices to any person or to the Central Government for the purpose under sub-section (1) of section 161;

(x) the powers to be exercised and the functions to be performed by the Inspectors under sub-section (1) of section 162;

(y) the manner of delivery of every notice, order or document to be served under sub-section (1) of section 171;

(z) any other matter which is required to be, or may be, prescribed.

—————————————

Subs. by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.19 for the words “(including the capital adequacy, creditworthiness or code of conduct) (w.e.f. 15th June 2007).

Section 177. Powers of Authority to make regulations

(1) The Authority may, by notification, make regulations consistent with this Act and the rules generally to carry out the provisions of this Act.

(2) In particular and without prejudice to the generality of the power conferred in sub-section (1), such regulations may provide for all or any of the following matters, namely:–

(a) the Grid Standards under section 34;

(b) suitable measures relating to safety and electric supply under section 53;

(c) the installation and operation of meters under section 55;

(d) the rules of procedure for transaction of business under sub-section (9) of section 70;

(e) the technical standards for construction of electrical plants and electric lines and connectivity to the grid under clause (b) of section 73;

(f) the form and manner in which and the time at which the State Government and licensees shall furnish statistics, returns or other information under section 74.

(g) any other matter which is to be, or may be, specified;

(3) All regulations made by the Authority under this Act shall be subject to the conditions of previous publication.

Section 178. Powers of Central Commission to make regulations

(1) The Central Commission may, by notification make regulations consistent with this Act and the rules generally to carry out the provisions of this Act.

(2) In particular and without prejudice to the generality of the power contained in sub-section (1), such regulations may provide for all or any of following matters, namely:-

(a) period to be specified under the first proviso to section 14;

(b) the form and the manner of the application under sub-section (1) of section 15;

(c) the manner and particulars of notice under sub-section (2) of section 15;

(d) the conditions of licence under section 16;

(e) the manner and particulars of notice under clause (a) of sub-section (2) of section 18;

(f) publication of alterations or amendments to be made in the licence under clause(c) of sub-section (2) of section 18;

(g) Grid Code under sub-section (2) of section 28;

(h) levy and collection of fees and charge from generating companies or transmission utilities or licensees under sub-section (4) of section 28;

(i) rates, charges and terms and conditions in respect of intervening transmission facilities under proviso to section 36;

(j) payment of the transmission charges and a surcharge under-sub clause

(ii) of clause (d) of sub-section (2) of section 38;

(k) reduction ¹[*****] of surcharge and cross subsidies under second proviso to sub-clause (ii) of clause (d) of sub-section (2) of section 38;

(l) payment of transmission charges and a surcharge under sub-clause (ii) of clause(c) of section 40;

(m) reduction ²[*****] of surcharge and cross subsidies under the second proviso to sub-clause (ii) of clause (c) of section 40;

(n) proportion of revenues from other business to be utilised for reducing the transmission and wheeling charges under proviso to section 41;

(o) duties of electricity trader under sub-section (2) of section 52;

(p) standards of performance of a licensee or class of licensees under sub-section (1) of section 57;

(q) the period within which information to be furnished by the licensee under sub-section (1) of section 59;

(r) ¹the manner of reduction cross-subsidies shall be reduced and eliminated under clause (g) of section 61;

(s) the terms and conditions for the determination of tariff under section 61;

(t) details to be furnished by licensee or generating company under sub-section (2) of section 62;

(u) the procedures for calculating the expected revenue from tariff and charges under sub-section (5) of section 62;

(v) the manner of making an application before the Central Commission and the fee payable therefor under sub-section (1) of section 64;

(w) the manner of publication of draft tariff order under sub-section (3) of section 64;

(x) issue of tariff order with modifications or conditions under subsection (4) of section 64;

(y) the manner by which development of market in power including trading specified under section 66;

(z) the powers and duties of the Secretary of the Central Commission under sub-section (1) of section 91;

(za) the terms and conditions of service of the Secretary, officers and other employees of Central Commission under sub-section (3) of section 91;

(zb) the rules of procedure for transaction of business under subsection (1) of section 92;

(zc) minimum information to be maintained by a licensee or the generating company and the manner of such information to be maintained under sub-section (8) of section 128;

(zd) the manner of service and publication of notice under section 130;

(ze) any other matter which is to be, or may be, specified by regulations.

(3) All regulations made by the Central Commission under this Act shall be subject to the conditions of previous publication.

——————————————–

1 The words “and elimination” omitted by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.20 (w.e.f. 15th June 2007).

2 The words “and elimination” omitted by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.20 (w.e.f. 15th June 2007).

Section 179. Rules and regulations to be laid before Parliament

Every rule made by the Central Government, every regulation made by the Authority, and every regulation made by the Central Commission shall be laid, as soon as may be after it is made, before each House of the Parliament, while it is in session, for a total period of thirty days which may be comprised in one session or in two or more successive sessions, and if, before the expiry of the session immediately following the session or the successive sessions aforesaid, both Houses agree in making any modification in the rule or regulation or agree that the rule or regulation should not be made, the rule or regulation shall thereafter have effect only in such modified form or be of no effect, as the case may be; so, however, that any such modification or annulment shall be without prejudice to the validity of anything previously done under that rule or regulation.

Section 180. Powers of State Governments to make rules

(1) The State Government may, by notification, make rules for carrying out the provisions of this Act.

(2) In particular and without prejudice to the generality of foregoing power, such rules may provide for all or any of the following matters, namely: -

(a) the payment of fees for application for grant of licence under subsection (1) of section 15;

(b) the works of licensees affecting the property of other persons under sub- section(2) of section 67;

(c) such other matters which may be prescribed under clause (c) of subsection (2) of section 68;

(d) the salary, allowances and other terms and conditions of service of the Chairperson and Members of the State Commission under sub-section (2) of section 89;

(e) the form and manner in which and the authority before whom oath of office and secrecy should be subscribed under sub-section (3) of section 89;

(f) any other matter required to be prescribed by the State Commission under clause (g) of sub- section (1) of section 94;

(g) the manner of applying the Fund under sub-section (3) of section 103;

(h) the form in which and time at which the State Commission shall prepare its annual accounts under sub-section (1) of section 104;

(i) the form in which and time at which the State Commission shall prepare its annual report under sub-section (1) of section 105;

(j) the form in which and time at which the State Commission shall prepare its budget under section 106;

(k) manner of service of provisional order of assessment under subsection (2) of section 126;

(l) manner of holding inquiry by an adjudicating officer under subsection (1) of section 143;

(m) the form in which and the time at which notice to the Electrical Inspector under sub-section (1) of section 161;

(n) the manner of delivery of every notice, order or document under sub-section (1) of section 171; and

(o) any other matter which is required to be, or may be, prescribed.

Section 181. Powers of State Commissions to make regulations

(1) The State Commissions may, by notification, make regulations consistent with this Act and the rules generally to carry out the provisions of this Act.

(2) In particular and without prejudice to the generality of the power contained in sub-section (1), such regulations may provide for all or any of the following matters, namely: -

(a) period to be specified under the first proviso of section 14;

(b) the form and the manner of application under sub-section (1) of section 15;

(c) the manner and particulars of application for licence to be published under sub-section (2) of section 15;

(d) the conditions of licence section 16;

(e) the manner and particulars of notice under clause(a) of subsection (2) of section 18;

(f) publication of the alterations or amendments to be made in the licence under clause (c) of sub-section (2) of section 18;

(g) levy and collection of fees and charges from generating companies or licensees under sub-section (3) of section 32;

(h) rates, charges and the term and conditions in respect of intervening transmission facilities under proviso to section 36;

(i) payment of the transmission charges and a surcharge under subclause

(ii) of clause(d) of sub-section (2) of section 39;

(j) reduction ¹[*****] of surcharge and cross subsidies under second proviso to sub-clause (ii) of clause (d) of sub-section (2) of section 39;

(k) manner and utilisation of payment and surcharge under the fourth proviso to sub-clause(ii) of clause (d) of sub-section (2) of section 39;

(l) payment of the transmission charges and a surcharge under subclause(ii) of clause (c) of section 40;

(m) reduction ¹[*****] of surcharge and cross subsidies under second proviso to sub-clause (ii) of clause (c) of section 40;

(n) the manner of payment of surcharge under the fourth proviso to sub-clause (ii) of clause (c) of section 40;

(o) proportion of revenues from other business to be utilised for reducing the transmission and wheeling charges under proviso to section 41;

(p) reduction ²[*****] of surcharge and cross-subsidies under the third proviso to sub-section (2) of section 42;

(q) payment of additional charges on charges of wheeling under subsection (4) of section 42;

(r ) guidelines under sub-section (5) of section 42;

(s) the time and manner for settlement of grievances under sub-section (7) of section 42;

(t) the period to be specified by the State Commission under sub-section (1) of section 43;

(u) methods and principles by which charges for electricity shall be fixed under sub-section (2) of section 45;

(v) reasonable security payable to the distribution licensee under sub-section (1) of section 47;

(w) payment of interest on security under sub-section (4) of section 47;

(x) electricity supply code under section 50;

(y) the proportion of revenues from other business to be utilised for reducing wheeling charges under proviso to section 51;

(z) duties of electricity trader under sub-section (2) of section 52;

(za) standards of performance of a licensee or a class of licensees under sub-section (1) of section 57;

(zb) the period within which information to be furnished by the licensee under sub-section (1) of section 59;

(zc) ³[*****] the mannerof reduction of cross-subsidies shall be reduced and eliminated under clause (g) of section 61;

(zd) the terms and conditions for the determination of tariff under section 61;

(ze) details to be furnished by licensee or generating company under sub-section (2) of section 62;

(zf) the methodologies and procedures for calculating the expected revenue from tariff and charges under sub-section (1) of section 62;

(zg) the manner of making an application before the State Commission and the fee payable therefor under sub-section (1) of section 64;

(zh) issue of tariff order with modifications or conditions under subsection(3) of section 64;

(zi) the manner by the which development of market in power including trading specified under section 66;

(zj) the powers and duties of the Secretary of the State Commission under sub-section (1) of section 91;

(zk) the terms and conditions of service of the secretary, officers and other employees of the State Commission under sub-section (2) of section 91;

(zl) rules of procedure for transaction of business under sub-section (1) of section 92;

(zm) minimum information to be maintained by a licensee or the generating company and the manner of such information to be maintained under sub-section (8) of section 128;

(zn) the manner of service and publication of notice under section 130;

(zo) the form of and preferring the appeal and manner in which such form shall be verified and the fee for preferring the appeal under sub-section (1) of section 127;

(zp) any other matter which is to be, or may be, specified.

(3) All regulations made by the State Commission under this Act shall be subject to the condition of previous publication.

——————————————-

1 The words “and elimination” omitted by Act 26 of 2007, Sec. 21 (w.e.f. 15th June 2007).

2 The words “and elimination” omitted by Act 26 of 2007, Sec. 21 (w.e.f. 15th June 2007).

3. Subs. by Act 26 of 2007, Sec.21 (w.e.f. 15th June 2007).

Section 182. Rules and regulations to be laid before State Legislature

Every rule made by the State Government and every regulation made by the State Commission shall be laid, as soon as may be after it is made, before each House of the State Legislature where it consists of two Houses, or where such Legislature consists of one House, before that House.

Section 183. Power to remove difficulties

(1) If any difficulty arises in giving effect to the provisions of this Act, the Central Government may, by order published, make such provisions not inconsistent with the provisions of this Act, as may appear to be necessary for removing the difficulty:

Provided that no order shall be made under this section after the expiry of two years from the date of commencement of this Act.

(2) Every order made under this section shall be laid, as soon as may be after it is made, before each House’ of Parliament.

Section 184. Provisions of Act not to apply in certain cases

The provisions of this Act shall not apply to the Ministry or Department of the Central Government dealing with Defence, Atomic Energy or such other similar Ministries or Departments or undertakings or Boards or institutions under the control of such Ministries or Departments as may be notified by the Central Government.

Section 185. Repeal and saving

(1) Save as otherwise provided in this Act, the Indian Electricity Act, 1910, the Electricity (Supply) Act, 1948 and the Electricity Regulatory Commissions Act, 1998 are hereby repealed.

(2) Notwithstanding such repeal, -

(a) anything done or any action taken or purported to have been done or taken including any rule, notification, inspection, order or notice made or issued or any appointment, confirmation or declaration made or any licence, permission, authorisation or exemption granted or any document or instrument executed or any direction given under the repealed laws shall, in so far as it is not inconsistent with the provisions of this Act, be deemed to have been done or taken under the corresponding provisions of this Act.

(b) the provisions contained in sections 12 to 18 of the Indian Electricity Act, 1910 and rules made thereunder shall have effect until the rules under section 67 to 69 of this Act are made;.

(c) Indian Electricity Rules, 1956 made under section 37 of the Indian Electricity Act, 1910 as it stood before such repeal shall continue to be in force till the regulations under section 53 of this Act are made.

(d) all rules made under sub-section (1) of section 69 of the Electricity (Supply) Act, 1948 shall continue to have effect until such rules are rescinded or modified, as the case may be;

(e) all directives issued, before the commencement of this Act, by a State Government under the enactments specified in the Schedule shall continue to apply for the period for which such directions were issued by the State Government.” .

(3) The provisions of the enactments specified in the Schedule, not inconsistent with the provisions of this Act, shall apply to the States in which such enactments are applicable.

(4) The Central Government may, as and when considered necessary, by notification, amend the Schedule.

(5) Save as otherwise provided in sub-section (2), the mention of particular matters in that section, shall not be held to prejudice or affect the general application of section 6 of the General Clauses Act, 1897, with regard to the effect of repeals.

The Schedule

ENACTMENTS

( See sub-Section (3) of Section 185)

1. The Orissa Electricity Reform Act, 1995 (Orissa Act no. 2 of 1996)

2. The Haryana Electricity Reform Act, 1997 (Haryana Act no. 10 of 1998)

3. The Andhra Pradesh Electricity Reform Act, 1998 (Andhra Pradesh Act no. 30 of 1998)

4. The Uttar Pradesh Electricity Reform Act, 1999 (Uttar Pradesh Act no. 24 of 1999)

5. The Karnataka Electricity Reform Act, 1999 (Karnataka Act no. 25 of 1999)

6. The Rajasthan Electricity Reform Act, 1999 (Rajasthan Act no. 23 of 1999)

7. The Delhi Electricity Reforms Act, 2000 (Delhi Act No.2 of 2001)

8. The Madhya Pradesh Vidyut Sudhar Adhiniyam, 2000 (Madhya Pradesh Act No. 4 of 2001)

The Probation of Offenders Act

November 30, 2014

Section 1. Short title, extent and commencement

(1) This Act may be called the Probation of Offenders Act, 1958.

(2) It extends to the whole of India except the State of Jammu and Kashmir.

(3) It shall come into force in a State on such date as the State Government may, by notification in the official Gazette, appoint, and different dates may be appointed for different parts of the State.

Section 2. Definitions

In this Act, unless the context otherwise requires, -

(a) “Code” means the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1898 (5 of 1898)¹

(b) “Probation officer” means an officer appointed to be a probation officer or recognised as such under Section 13;

(c) “Prescribed” means prescribed by rules made under this Act;

(d) Words and expression used but not defined in this Act and defined in the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1898 (5 of 1898)¹, shall have the meaning respectively assigned to them in that Code.

——————–

1. Now see Code of Criminal Procedure 1973 (2 of 1974).

Section 3. Power of court to release certain offenders after admonition

When any person is found guilty of having committed an offence punishable under Section 379 or Section 380 or Section 381 or Section 40.4 or Section 420 of the Indian Penal Code (45 of 1860) or any offence punishable with imprisonment for not more than two years, or with fine, or with both, under the Indian Penal Code or any other law, and no previous conviction is proved against him and the court by, which the person is found guilty is of opinion that, having regard to the circumstances of the case including the nature of the offence and the character of the offender, it is expedient so to do, then, notwithstanding anything contained in any other law for the time being in force, the court may, instead of sentencing him to any punishment or releasing him on probation of good conduct under Section 4, release him after due admonition.

Explanation. -For the purposes of this section, previous conviction against a person shall include any previous order made against him under this section or Section 4.

Section 4. Power of court to release certain offenders on probation of good conduct

(1) When any person is found guilty of having committed an offence not punishable with death or imprisonment for life and the court by which the person is found guilty is of opinion that, having regard to the circumstances of the case including the nature of the offence and the character of the offender, it is expedient to release him on probation of good conduct, then, notwithstanding any thing contained in any other law for the time being in force, the court may, instead of sentencing him at once to any punishment, direct that he be released on his entering into a bond, with or without sureties, to appear and receive sentence when called upon during such period, not exceeding three years, as the court may direct, and in the meantime to keep the peace and be of good behavior:

Provided that the court shall not direct such release of an offender unless it is satisfied that the offender or his surety, if any, has a fixed place of abode or regular occupation in the place over which the court exercises jurisdiction or in which the offender is likely to live during the period for which he enters into the bond.

(2) Before making any order under subsection (1), the court shall take into consideration the report, if any, of the probation officer concerned in relation to the case.

(3) When an order under subsection (1) is made, the court may, if it is of opinion that in the interests of the offender and of the public it is expedient so to do, in addition pass a supervision order directing that the offender shall remain under the supervision of a probation officer named in the order during such period, not being less than one year, as may be specified therein, and may in such supervision order impose such conditions as it deems necessary for the due supervision of the offender.

(4) The court making a supervision order under sub-section (3) shall require the offender, before he is released, to enter into a bond, with or without sureties, to observe the conditions specified in such order and such additional conditions with respect to residence, abstention from intoxicants or any other matter as the court may, having regard to the particular circumstances, consider fit to impose for preventing a repetition of the same offence or a commission of other offences by the offender.

(5) The court making a supervision order under sub-section (3) shall explain to the offender the terms and conditions of the order and shall forthwith furnish one copy of the supervision order to each of the offenders, the sureties, if any, and the probation officer concerned.

Section 5. Power of court to require released offenders to pay compensation and costs

(1) The Court directing the release of an offender under Section 3 or Section 4, may, if it thinks fit, make at the same time a further order directing him to pay-

(a) Such compensation as the court thinks reasonable for loss or injury caused to ‘any person by the commission of the offence; and

(b) Such costs of the proceedings as the court thinks reasonable.

(2) The amount ordered to be paid under subsection (1) may be recovered as fine in accordance with the provisions of Section 386 and 387 of the Code.

(3) A civil court trying any suit, arising out of the same matter for which the offender is prosecuted, shall take into account any amount paid or recovered as compensation under sub-section (1) in awarding damages.

Section 6. Restrictions on imprisonment of offenders under twenty-one years of age

(1) When any person under twenty-one years of age is found guilty of having committed an offence punishable with imprisonment (but not with imprisonment for life), the court by which the person is found guilty shall not sentence him to imprisonment unless it, is satisfied that, having regard, to the circumstances of the case including the nature of the offence and the character of the offender, it would not be desirable to deal with him under Section 3 or Section 4, and if the court passes any sentence of imprisonment on the offender, it shall record its reasons for doing so.

(2) For the purpose of satisfying itself whether it would not be desirable to deal under. Section 3 or Section 4 with an offender referred to in sub-section (1), the court shall call for a report from the probation officer and consider the report, if any, and any other information available to it relating to the character and physical and mental condition of the offender.

Section 7. Report of Probation officer to be confidential

The report of a probation officer referred to in sub-section (2) of Section 4 or sub-section (2) of Section 6 shall be treated as confidential;

Provided that the court may, if it so thinks fit, communicate the, substance thereof to the offender and may give him an opportunity of Producing such evidence as may be relevant to the matter stated in the report.

Section 8. Variation of condition of probation

(1) If, on the application of probation officer, any court which passes an order under Section 4 in. respect of an offender is of opinion that in the interests of the offender and the public it is expedient or necessary to vary the conditions of any bond entered into by the offender, it may, at any time during the period when the bond is effective, vary the bond by extending or diminishing the duration thereof, so, however, that it shall not exceed -three years from the date of the original order or by altering the conditions thereof or by inserting additional conditions therein:

Provided that no such variation shall be made without giving the offender and the surety or sureties mentioned in the bond an opportunity of being heard.

(2) If any surety refuses to consent to any variation proposed to be made under sub-section (1), the court may require the offender to enter into a fresh bond and if the offender refuses or fails to do so, the court may sentence him for the offence of which

(3) Notwithstanding anything hereinbefore contained, the court which passes an order under Section 4 in respect of an offender may, if it is satisfied on an application made by the probation officer that the conduct of the offender has been such as to make it unnecessary that he should be kept any longer under supervision, discharge the bond or bonds entered into by him.

Section 9. Procedure in case of offender failing to observe conditions of bond

(1) If the court which passes an order under Section 4 in respect of an offender or any court which could have dealt with the offender in respect of his original offence has reason to believe on the report of a probation officer or otherwise, that the offender has failed to observe any of the conditions of the bond or bonds entered into by him, it may issue a warrant for his arrest or may, if it thinks fit, issue a summon to him and his sureties, if any, requiring him or them to attend before it at such time as may he specified in the summons.

(2) The court before which an offender is so brought or appears may either remand him to custody until the case is concluded or it may grant him bail, with or without surety, to appear on the date, which it may fix for hearing.

(3) If the court, after hearing the case, is satisfied that the offender has failed to observe any of the conditions of the bond or bonds entered into by him, it may forthwith-

(a) Sentence him for the original offence; or

(b) Where the failure is for the first time, then without prejudice to the continuance in force of the bond, impose upon him a penalty not exceeding fifty rupees.

(4) If a penalty imposed under Clause (b) of sub-section (3) is not paid within such period as the court may fix, the court may sentence the offender for the original offence.

Section 10. Provision as to sureties

The provisions of Sections 122, 126. 126-A, 406-A, 514, 514-A, 514-B and 515 of the Code shall, so far as may be, apply in the case of bonds and sureties given under this Act.

Section 11. Courts competent to make order under the Act, appeal and revision and powers of courts in appeal and revision

(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in the Code or any other law, an order under this Act, may be made by any court empowered to try and sentence the offender to imprisonment and also by the High Court or any other court when the case comes before it on appeal or in revision.

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in the Code, where an order under Section 3 or Section 4 is made by any court trying the offender (other than a High Court), an appeal shall lie to the court to which appeals ordinarily lie from the sentences of the former court.

(3) In any case where any person under twenty-one years of age is found guilty of having committed an offence and the court by which he is found guilty declines to deal with him under Section 3 or Section 4, and passes against him any sentence of imprisonment with or without fine from which no appeal lies or is preferred, then, notwithstanding anything contained in the Code or any other law, the court to which appeals ordinarily lie from the sentences of the former court may, either of its own motion or on an application made to it by the convicted person or the probation officer, call for and examine the record of the case and pass such order thereon as it thinks fit.

(4) When an order has been made under Section 3 or Section 4 in respect of an offender, the Appellate Court or the High Court in the exercise of its power of revision may set aside such order and in lieu thereof pass sentence on such offender according to law:

Provided that the Appellate Court or the High Court in revision shall not inflict a greater punishment than might have been inflicted by the court by which the offender was found guilty,

Section 12. Removal of disqualification attaching to conviction

Notwithstanding anything contained in any other law, a person found guilty of an offence and dealt with under the provisions of Section 3 or Section 4 shall not suffer disqualification, if any, attaching to a conviction of an offence under such law:

Provided that nothing in this section shall apply to a person who, after his release under Section 4 is subsequently sentenced for the original offence.

Section 13. Probation officers

(1) A probation officer under this Act shall be-

(a) A person appointed to be a probation officer by the State Government or recognised as such by the State Government; or

(b) A person provided for this purpose by a society recognised in this behalf by the State Government; or

(c) In any exceptional case, any other person whom in the opinion of the court, is fit to act as a probation officer in the special circumstances of the case.

(2) A court which passes an order under Section 4 or the District Magistrate of the district in which the offender for the time being resides may, at any time, appoint any -probation officer in the place of the person named in the supervision order:

Explanation. -For the purposes of this section, a presidency town shall be deemed to be a district and Chief Presidency Magistrate shall be deemed to be the District Magistrate of that district.

(3) A probation officer, in the exercise of his duties under this Act, shall be subject to the control of the District Magistrate of the district, in which the offender for the time being resides,

STATE AMENDMENTS

Gujarat

In Section 13 renumber the existing Explanation as Explanation I and insert thereafter the following. -

Explanation II. –For the purpose of this section, the city of Ahmedabad as defined in clause (2) of Section 2 of the Ahmedabad City Courts Act, 1961 (Guj. Act 19of 1961] shall be deemed to be district and the Chief Magistrate appointed under that act shall be deemed to the District

[Guj. Act 33 of 1964].

Maharashtra:

In its application to the State of Maharashtra in sub-section (1) of Section 13, in clause (a) after the words “probation officer by the State Government” insert the words “or by such officer as the State Govt. may, subject to such restrictions and conditions (if any) is it may impose by order authorise in this behalf

[Mah. Act 33 of 1964].

Section 14. Duties of probation officer

A probation officer shall, subject to such conditions and restrictions, as may be prescribed, -

(a) Inquire, in accordance with any directions of a court, into the circumstances or home surroundings of any person accused of all offence with a view to assist the court ill determining the most suitable method of dealing with him and submit reports to the court;

(b) Supervise probationers and other persons placed under his supervision and, where necessary, endeavour to find them suitable employment;

(c) Advise and assist offenders in the payment of compensation or costs ordered by the court;

(d) Advise and assist, in such cases and in such manner as may be prescribed, persons who have been released under Section 4; and

(e) Perform such other duties as may be prescribed.

Section 15. Probation officers to be public servants

Every probation officer and every other officer appointed in pursuance of this Act shall be deemed to be public servants within the meaning of Section 21 of the Indian Penal Code (45 of 1860).

Section 16. Protection of action taken in good faith

No suit or other legal proceeding shall lie against the State Government or any probation officer or any other officer appointed under this Act in respect of anything which is in good faith done or intended to be done in pursuance of this Act or of any rules or orders made thereunder.

Section 17. Power to make rules

(1) The State Government may, with the approval of the Central Government, by notification in the official Gazette make rules to carry out the purposes of this Act.

(2) In particular, and without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing power such rules may provide for all or any of the following matters, namely: -

(a) Appointment of probation officers, the terms and conditions of their service and the area within which they are to exercise jurisdiction;

(b) Duties of probation officers under this Act and the submission of reports by them;

(c) The conditions on which societies may be recognised for the purposes of Clause (b) of sub-section (1) of Section 13;

(d) The payment of remuneration and expenses to probation officers or of a subsidy to any society which provides probation officers; and

(e) Any other matter which is to be, or may be, prescribed.

(3) All rules made under this section shall be subject to the condition of previous publication and shall, as soon as may be after they are made, be laid before the State Legislature.

Section 18. Saving of operation of certain enactments

Nothing in this Act shall affect the provisions of Section 31 of the Reformatory School Act, 1897 (8 of 1897), or subsection (2) of Section 5 of the Prevention of Corruption Act, 1947 (2 of 1947), ¹[***] or of any law in force in any State relating to juvenile offenders or borstal schools.

——————–

1. The words or the Suppression of Immoral Traffic in Women and Girls Act 1956, omitted by Act 46 of 1978, sec. 20 (w.e.f. 2-10-1979).

Section 19. Section 562 of the Code not to apply in certain areas

Subject to the provisions of Section 18¹ Section 562² of the Code shall cease to apply to the States or parts thereof in which this Act is brought into force.

——————–

1. Now see sections 16 and 17 of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973 (2 of 1974).

2. Now see section 360 of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973 (2 of 1974).

Section 20. Repeal of Bombay act XIX of 1938

STATE AMENDMENT

Gujarat:

After Section 19 insert the following:

“20. Repeal of Bombay act XIX of 1938-

In the area in which the Act comes into force (hereinafter referred to as ‘the said area’)” -

(1) If the said area forms part of the Bombay area of the State of Gujarat the Bombay Probation of Offenders Act, 1938 (Bombay Act XLX of 1938);

(2) If the said area forms part of the Saurashtra area of the State of Gujarat, the Bombay Probation of Offenders Act, 1938 (Bombay Act XIX of 1938), as adapted and applied to the said Saurashtra area; and

(3) If the said area forms part of the Kutch area of the State of Gujarat the Bombay Probation of Offenders Act, 1938 (Bombay Act XIX of 1938), as applied to Kutch Area.

Shall stand repealed with effect from and on the date on which the Act comes into force in the said area:

Provided that such repeal shall not affect: -

(a) The previous operation of any law so repealed or anything duly done or suffered thereunder,

(b) Any right, privilege obligation or liability acquired, accused or incurred under any law so repealed; or

(c) Any penalty, forfeiture or punishment incurred under any law so repealed in respect of any offence; or

(d) Any investigation, legal proceedings or remedy in respect of such right, privilege, obligation, liability, penalty, forfeiture or punishment, as aforesaid,

And any such investigation, legal proceeding or remedy may be instituted, continued, enforced and any such penalty, forfeiture or punishment may be imposed as it this Act had not come into force:

Provided further that anything done or any action taken (including any appointment made recognition given or rule or order made) under the provisions of any law so repealed under this section and in force immediately before the said date shall be deemed to have been done or taken under the corresponding provisions of this Act and shall continue in force until superseded by anything done or any action taken under the provisions of this Act.

[Gujarat Act XXXIII of 1964].

Anand Marriage Act

November 30, 2014

Section 2. Validity of anand marriage.

All marriages, which may be or may have been duly solemnized according to the Sikh Marriage ceremony called Anand shall be and shall be deemed to have been with effect from the date of the solemnization of each respectively, good and valid in law.

Section 3. Exemption of certain marriages from Act.

Nothing in this Act shall apply to-

(a) Any marriage between persons not professing the Sikh religion, or

(b) Any marriage, which has been judicially declared to be null and void.

Section 4. Saving of marriages solemnized according to other ceremonies.

Nothing in this Act shall affect the validity of any marriage duly solemnized according to any other marriage ceremony customary among the Sikhs.

Section 5. Non-validation of marriages within prohibited degrees.

Nothing in this Act shall be deemed to validate any marriage between persons who are related to each other in any degree of consanguinity or affinity, which would, according to the customary law of the Sikhs, render a marriage between them illegal.

Constitution of India

November 29, 2014

Section 1. Name and territory of the Union

(1) India, that is Bharat, shall be a Union of States.

¹[(2) The States and Territories thereof shall be a specified in the First Schedule.]

(3) The Territory of the India shall comprise-

(a) the Territories of the States;

²[(b) the Union Territories specified in the First Schedule; and

(c) such other Territories as may be acquired;

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, Sec. 2, for clause (2).

2. 1. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, Sec. 2, for sub-clause (b).

Section 2. Admission or establishment of new States

Parliament may by law admit into the Union, or establish, new States on such terms and conditions as it thinks fit.

Section 2A. Sikkim to be associated with the Union

¹2A. [Sikkim to be associated with the Union.]

Rep. by the Constitution (Thirty-sixth Amendment) Act, 1975, s. 5 (w.e.f. 26-4-1975).

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Thirty-fifth Amendment) Act, 1974, s.2 (w.e.f. 1-3 1975).

Section 3. Formation of new States and alteration of areas, boundaries or names of existing States

Parliament may by law-

(a) Form a new State by separation of territory from any State or by uniting two or more States or parts of States or by uniting any territory to a part of any State;

(b) Increase the area of any State;

(c) Diminish the area of any State;

(d) Alter the boundaries of any State;

(e) Alter the name of any State:

¹[Provided that no Bill for the purpose shall be introduced in either House of Parliament except on the recommendation of the President and unless, where the proposal contained in the Bill affects the area, boundaries or name of any of the States ²***, the Bill has been referred by the President to the Legislature of that State for expressing its views thereon within such period as may be specified in the reference or within such further period as the President may allow and the period so specified or allowed has expired.]

³[Explanation I.

In this article, in clauses (a) to (e), “State” includes a Union territory, but in the proviso, “State” does not include a Union territory.

Explanation II.

The power conferred on Parliament by clause (a) includes the power to form a new State or Union territory by uniting a part of any State or Union territory to any other State or Union territory.]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Fifth Amendment) Act, 1955, s. 2, for the proviso

2. The words and letters “specified in Part A or Part B of the First Schedule” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

3. Ins. by the Constitution (Eighteenth Amendment) Act, 1966, s. 2.

Section 4. Laws made under articles 2 and 3 to provide for the amendment of the First and the Fourth Schedules and supplemental, incidental and consequential matters

(1) Any law referred to in article 2 or article 3 shall contain such provisions for the amendment of the First Schedule and the Fourth Schedule as may be necessary to give effect to the provisions of the law and may also contain such supplemental, incidental and consequential provisions (including provisions as to representation in Parliament and in the Legislature or Legislatures of the State or States affected by such law) as Parliament may deem necessary.

(2) No such law as aforesaid shall be deemed to be an amendment of this Constitution for the purposes of article 368.

Section 5. Citizenship at the commencement of the Constitution

At the commencement of this Constitution, every person who has his domicile in the territory of India and-

(a) Who was born in the territory of India; or

(b) Either of whose parents was born in the territory of India; or

(c) Who has been ordinarily resident in the territory of India for not less than five years immediately preceding such commencement, Shall be a citizen of India.

Section 6. Rights of citizenship of certain persons who have migrated to India from Pakistan.

Notwithstanding anything in article 5, a person who has migrated to the territory of India from the territory now included in Pakistan shall be deemed to be a citizen of India at the commencement of this Constitution if-

(a) He or either of his parents or any of his grand-parents was born in India as defined in the Government of India Act, 1935 (as originally enacted); and

(b) (i) In the case where such person has so migrated before the nineteenth day of July, 1948, he has been ordinarily resident in the territory of India since the date of his migration, or

(ii) In the case where such person has so migrated on or after the nineteenth day of July, 1948, he has been registered as a citizen of India by an officer appointed in that behalf by the Government of the Dominion of India on an application made by him therefor to such officer before the commencement of this Constitution in the form and manner prescribed by that Government:

Provided that no person shall be so registered unless he has been resident in the territory of India for at least six months immediately preceding the date of his application.

(2) No such law as aforesaid shall be deemed to be an amendment of this Constitution for the purposes

Section 7. Rights of citizenship of certain migrants to Pakistan

Notwithstanding anything in articles 5 and 6, a person who has after the first day of March, 1947, migrated from the territory of India to the territory now included in Pakistan shall not be deemed to be a citizen of India:

Provided that nothing in this article shall apply to a person who, after having so migrated to the territory now included in Pakistan, has returned to the territory of India under a permit for resettlement or permanent return issued by or under the authority of any law and every such person shall for the purposes of clause (b) of article 6 be deemed to have migrated to the territory of India after the nineteenth day of July, 1948.

Section 8. Rights of citizenship of certain persons of Indian origin residing outside India

Notwithstanding anything in article 5, any person who or either of whose parents or any of whose grand-parents was born in India as defined in the Government of India Act, 1935 (as originally enacted), and who is ordinarily residing in any country outside India as so defined shall be deemed to be a citizen of India if he has been registered as a citizen of India by the diplomatic or consular representative of India in the country where he is for the time being residing on an application made by him therefor to such diplomatic or consular representative, whether before or after the commencement of this Constitution, in the form and manner prescribed by the Government of the Dominion of India or the Government of India.

Section 9. Persons voluntarily acquiring citizenship of a foreign State not to be citizens

No person shall be a citizen of India by virtue of article 5, or be deemed to be a citizen of India by virtue of article 6 or article 8, if he has voluntarily acquired the citizenship of any foreign State.

Section 10. Continuance of the rights of citizenship

Every person who is or is deemed to be a citizen of India under any of the foregoing provisions of this Part shall, subject to the provisions of any law that may be made by Parliament, continue to be such citizen.

Section 11. Parliament to regulate the right of citizenship by law

Nothing in the foregoing provisions of this Part shall derogate from the power of Parliament to make any provision with respect to the acquisition and termination of citizenship and all other matters relating to citizenship

Section 12. Definition

In this Part, unless the context otherwise requires, “the State” includes the Government and Parliament of India and the Government and the Legislature of each of the States and all local or other authorities within the territory of India or under the control of the Government of India.

Section 13. Laws inconsistent with or in derogation of the fundamental rights

(1) All laws in force in the territory of India immediately before the commencement of this Constitution, in so far as they are inconsistent with the provisions of this Part, shall, to the extent of such inconsistency, be void.

(2) The State shall not make any law, which takes away or abridges the rights conferred by this Part and any law made in contravention of this clause shall, to the extent of the contravention, be void.

(3) In this article, unless the context otherwise requires, -

(a) “Law” includes any Ordinance, order, bye-law, rule, regulation, notification, custom or usage having in the territory of India the force of law;

(b) “Laws in force” includes laws passed or made by a Legislature or other competent authority in the territory of India before the commencement of this Constitution and not previously repealed, notwithstanding that any such law or any part thereof may not be then in operation either at all or in particular areas.

¹[(4) Nothing in this article shall apply to any amendment of this Constitution made under article 368.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Twenty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1971, s.2.

Section 14. Equality before law

The State shall not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal protection of the laws within the territory of India.

Section 15. Prohibition of discrimination on grounds of religion, race, caste, sex or place of birth

(1) The State shall not discriminate against any citizen on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth or any of them.

(2) No citizen shall, on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth or any of them, be subject to any disability, liability, restriction or condition with regard to-

(a) Access to shops, public restaurants, hotels and places of public entertainment; or

(b) The use of wells, tanks, bathing ghats, roads and places of public resort maintained wholly or partly out of State funds or dedicated to the use of the general public.

(3) Nothing in this article shall prevent the State from making any special provision for women and children.

¹[(4) Nothing in this article or in clause (2) of article 29 shall prevent the State from making any special provision for the advancement of any socially and educationally backward classes of citizens or for the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes.]

1. Added by the Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951, s. 2.

Section 16. Equality of opportunity in matters of public employment

(1) There shall be equality of opportunity for all citizens in matters relating to employment or appointment to any office under the State.

(2) No citizen shall, on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex, descent, place of birth, residence or any of them, be ineligible for, or discriminated against in respect of, any employment or office under the State.

(3) Nothing in this article shall prevent Parliament from making any law prescribing, in regard to a class or classes of employment or appointment to an office ¹[under the Government of, or any local or other authority within, a State or Union territory, any requirement as to residence within that State or Union territory] prior to such employment or appointment.

(4) Nothing in this article shall prevent the State from making any provision for the reservation of appointment or posts in favour of any backward class of citizen which, in the opinion of the State, is not adequately represented in the services under the State.

²[(4A) Nothing in this article shall prevent the State from making any provision for reservation ⁴[in matters of promotion to any class] or classes of posts in the services under the State in favour of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes which, in the opinion of the State, are not adequately represented in the services under the State.]

³[(4B) Nothing in this article shall prevent the State from considering any unfilled vacancies of a year which are reserved for being filled up in that year in accordance with any provision for reservation made under clause (4) or clause (4A) as a separate class of vacancies to be filled up in any succeeding year or years and such class of vacancies shall not be considered together with the vacancies of the year in which they are being filled up for determining the ceiling of fifty per cent. reservation on total number of vacancies of that year.]

(5) Nothing in this article shall affect the operation of any law which provides that the incumbent of an office in connection with the affairs of any religious or denominational institution or any member of the governing body thereof shall be a person professing a particular religion or belonging to a particular denomination.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch., for “under any State specified in the First Schedule or any local or other authority within its territory, any requirement as to residence within that State”.

2. Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-seventh Amendment) Act, 1995,s. 2. (w.e.f. 17-6-1995).

3. Ins. by the Constitution (Eighty-first Amendment) Act, 2000, s.2 (w.e.f. 09-06-2000)

4. Subs. by the Constitution (Eighty-fifth Amendment) Act, 2001, sec. 2 (w.r.e.f. 17-6-1995).

Section 17. Abolition of Untouchability

“Untouchability” is abolished and its practice in any form is forbidden. The enforcement of any disability rising out of “Untouchability” shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law.

Section 18. Abolition of titles

(1) No title, not being a military or academic distinction, shall be conferred by the State.

(2) No citizen of India shall accept any title from any foreign State.

(3) No person who is not a citizen of India shall, while he holds any office of profit or trust under the State, accept without the consent of the President any title from any foreign State.

(4) No person holding any office of profit or trust under the State shall, without the consent of the President, accept any present, emolument, or office of any kind from or under any foreign State.

Section 19. Protection of certain rights regarding freedom of speech, etc.

(1) All citizens shall have the right-

(a) To freedom of speech and expression;

(b) To assemble peaceably and without arms;

(c) To form associations or unions;

(d) To move freely throughout the territory of India;

(e) To reside and settle in any part of the territory of India; ¹[and]

(f) ²* * * * *

(g) To practise any profession, or to carry on any occupation, trade or business.

³[(2) Nothing in sub-clause (a) of clause (1) shall affect the operation of any existing law, or prevent the State from making any law, in so far as such law imposes reasonable restrictions on the exercise of the right conferred by the said sub-clause in the interests of ⁴[the sovereignty and integrity of India,] the security of the State, friendly relations with foreign States, public order, decency or morality, or in relation to contempt of court, defamation or incitement to an offence.]

(3) Nothing in sub-clause (b) of the said clause shall affect the operation of any existing law in so far as it imposes, or prevent the State from making any law imposing, in the interests of ⁴[the sovereignty and integrity of India or] public order, reasonable restrictions on the exercise of the right conferred by the said sub-clause.

(4) Nothing in sub-clause (c) of the said clause shall affect the operation of any existing law in so far as it imposes, or prevent the State from making any law imposing, in the interests of ⁴[the sovereignty and integrity of India or] public order or morality, reasonable restrictions on the exercise of the right conferred by the said sub-clause.

(5) Nothing in ⁵[sub-clauses (d) and (e)] of the said clause shall affect the operation of any existing law in so far as it imposes, or prevent the State from making any law imposing, reasonable restrictions on the exercise of any of the rights conferred by the said sub-clauses either in the interests of the general public or for the protection of the interests of any Scheduled Tribe.

(6) Nothing in sub-clause (g) of the said clause shall affect the operation of any existing law in so far as it imposes, or prevent the State from making any law imposing, in the interests of the general public, reasonable restrictions on the exercise of the right conferred by the said sub-clause, and, in particular, ⁶[nothing in the said sub-clause shall affect the operation of any existing law in so far as it relates to, or prevent the State from making any law relating to, -

(i) The professional or technical qualifications necessary for practising any profession or carrying on any occupation, trade or business, or

(ii) The carrying on by the State, or by a corporation owned or controlled by the State, of any trade, business, industry or service, whether to the exclusion, complete or partial, of citizens or otherwise].

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 2 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

2. Sub-clause (f) omitted by s. 2, Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

3. Subs. by the Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951, s. 3, for cl. (2) (with retrospective effect

4. Ins. by the Constitution (Sixteenth Amendment) Act, 1963, s. 2.

5. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 2, for “sub-clauses (d), (e) and (f)” (w.e.f. 20-6-1979)

6. Subs. by the Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951, s. 3, for certain words.

Section 20. Protection in respect of conviction for offences

(1) No person shall be convicted of any offence except for violation of a law in force at the time of the commission of the Act charged as an offence, nor be subjected to a penalty greater than that which might have been inflicted under the law in force at the time of the commission of the offence.

(2) No person shall be prosecuted and punished for the same offence more than once.

(3) No person accused of any offence shall be compelled to be a witness against himself.

Section 21. Protection of life and personal liberty

No person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law.

Section 21A. Right to education

¹[21A. Right to education.

The State shall provide free and compulsory education to all children of the age of six to fourteen years in such manner as the State may, by law, determine.]

1. Ins. By the Constitution (Eighty-sixth Amendment) Act, 2002.

22. Protection against arrest and detention in certain cases

¹22. Protection against arrest and detention in certain cases.

(1) No person who is arrested shall be detained in custody without being informed, as soon as may be, of the grounds for such arrest nor shall he be denied the right to consult, and to be defended by, a legal practitioner of his choice.

(2) Every person who is arrested and detained in custody shall be produced before the nearest magistrate within a period of twenty-four hours of such arrest excluding the time necessary for the journey from the place of arrest to the court of the magistrate and no such person shall be detained in custody beyond the said period without the authority of a magistrate.

(3) Nothing in clauses (1) and (2) shall apply-

(a) To any person who for the time being is an enemy alien; or

(b) To any person who is arrested or detained under any law providing for preventive detention.

(4) No law providing for preventive detention shall authorise the detention of a person for a longer period than three months unless-

(a) An Advisory Board consisting of persons who are, or have been, or are qualified to be appointed as, Judges of a High Court has reported before the expiration of the said period of three months that there is in its opinion sufficient cause for such detention:

Provided that nothing in this sub-clause shall authorise the detention of any person beyond the maximum period prescribed by any law made by Parliament under sub-clause (b) of clause (7); or

(b) Such person is detained in accordance with the provisions of any law made by Parliament under sub-clauses (a) and (b) of clause (7).

(5) When any person is detained in pursuance of an order made under any law providing for preventive detention, the authority making the order shall, as soon as may be, communicate to such person the grounds on which the order has been made and shall afford him the earliest opportunity of making a representation against the order.

(6) Nothing in clause (5) shall require the authority making any such order as is referred to in that clause to disclose facts which such authority considers to be against the public interest to disclose.

(7) Parliament may by law prescribe-

(a) The circumstances under which, and the class or classes of cases in which, a person may be detained for a period longer than three months under any law providing for preventive detention without obtaining the opinion of an Advisory Board in accordance with the provisions of sub-clause (a) of clause (4);

(b) The maximum period for which any person may in any class or classes of cases be detained under any law providing for preventive detention; and

(c) The procedure to be followed by an Advisory Board in an inquiry under sub-clause (a) of clause (4).

1. On the enforcement of s. 3 of the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, art. 22 shall stand amended as directed in s. 3 of that Act. For the text of s. 3 of that Act, see Appendix III.

Section 23. Prohibition of traffic in human beings and forced labour

(1) Traffic in human beings and begar and other similar forms of forced labour are prohibited and any contravention of this provision shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law.

(2) Nothing in this article shall prevent the State from imposing compulsory service for public purposes, and in imposing such service the State shall not make any discrimination on grounds only of religion, race, caste or class or any of them.

Section 24. Prohibition of employment of children in factories, etc.

No child below the age of fourteen years shall be employed to work in any factory or mine or engaged in any other hazardous employment.

Section 25. Freedom of conscience and free profession, practice and propagation of religion.

(1) Subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of this Part, all persons are equally entitled to freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion.

(2) Nothing in this article shall affect the operation of any existing law or prevent the State from making any law-

(a) Regulating or restricting any economic, financial, political or other secular activity which may be associated with religious practice;

(b) Providing for social welfare and reform or the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus.

Explanation I. The wearing and carrying of kirpans shall be deemed to be included in the profession of the Sikh religion.

Explanation II. In sub-clause (b) of clause (2), the reference to Hindus shall be construed as including a reference to persons professing the Sikh, Jaina or Buddhist religion, and the reference to Hindu religious institutions shall be construed accordingly.

Section 26. Freedom to manage religious affairs.

Subject to public order, morality and health, every religious denomination or any section thereof shall have the right-

(a) To establish and maintain institutions for religious and charitable purposes;

(b) To manage its own affairs in matters of religion;

(c) To own and acquire movable and immovable property; and

(d) To administer such property in accordance with law.

Section 27. Freedom as to payment of taxes for promotion of any particular religion

No person shall be compelled to pay any taxes, the proceeds of which are specifically appropriated in payment of expenses for the promotion or maintenance of any particular religion or religious denomination.

Section 28. Freedom as to attendance at religious instruction or religious worship in certain educational institutions

(1) No religious instruction shall be provided in any educational institution wholly maintained out of State funds.

(2) Nothing in clause (1) shall apply to an educational institution, which is administered by the State but has been established under any endowment or trust which requires that religious instruction shall be imparted in such institution.

(3) No person attending any educational institution recognised by the State or receiving aid out of State funds shall be required to take part in any religious instruction that may be imparted in such institution or to attend any religious worship that may be conducted in such institution or in any premises attached thereto unless such person or, if such person is a minor, his guardian has given his consent thereto.

Section 29. Protection of interests of minorities

(1) Any section of the citizens residing in the territory of India or any part thereof having a distinct language, script or culture of its own shall have the right to conserve the same.

(2) No citizen shall be denied admission into any educational institution maintained by the State or receiving aid out of State funds on grounds only of religion, race, caste, language or any of them.

Section 30. Right of minorities to establish and administer educational institutions

(1) All minorities, whether based on religion or language, shall have the right to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice.

¹[(1A) In making any law providing for the compulsory acquisition of any property of any educational institution established and administered by a minority, referred to in clause (1), the State shall ensure that the amount fixed by or determined under such law for the acquisition of such property is such as would not restrict or abrogate the right guaranteed under that clause.]

(2) The State shall not, in granting aid to educational institutions, discriminate against any educational institution on the ground that it is under the management of a minority, whether based on religion or language ²[* * *]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 4 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

2. The sub-heading “Right to Property” omitted by s. 5, Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

Section 31. Compulsory acquisition of property

Rep. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 6 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

Section 31A. Saving of laws providing for acquisition of estates, etc.

¹[Saving of Certain Laws]

²[31A. Saving of laws providing for acquisition of estates, etc.

³[(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in article 13, no law providing for-

(a) The acquisition by the State of any estate or of any rights therein or the extinguishment or modification of any such rights, or

(b) The taking over of the management of any property by the State for a limited period either in the public interest or in order to secure the proper management of the property, or

(c) The amalgamation of two or more corporations either in the public interest or in order to secure the proper management of any of the corporations, or

(d) The extinguishment or modification of any rights of managing agents, secretaries and treasurers, managing directors, directors or managers of corporations, or of any voting rights of shareholders thereof, or

(e) The extinguishment or modification of any rights accruing by virtue of any agreement, lease or licence for the purpose of searching for, or winning, any mineral or mineral oil, or the premature termination or cancellation of any such agreement, lease or licence, shall be deemed to be void on the ground that it is inconsistent with, or takes away or abridges any of the rights conferred by ⁴[article 14 or article 19]:

Provided that where such law is a law made by the Legislature of a State, the provisions of this article shall not apply thereto unless such law, having been reserved for the consideration of the President, has received his assent:]

⁵[Provided further that where any law makes any provision for the acquisition by the State of any estate and where any land comprised therein is held by a person under his personal cultivation, it shall not be lawful for the State to acquire any portion of such land as is within the ceiling limit applicable to him under any law for the time being in force or any building or structure standing thereon or appurtenant thereto, unless the law relating to the acquisition of such land, building or structure, provides for payment of compensation at a rate which shall not be less than the market value thereof.]

(2) In this article, -

⁶[(a) The expression “estate” shall, in relation to any local area, have the same meaning as that expression or its local equivalent has in the existing law relating to land tenures in force in that area and shall also include-

(i) Any jagir, inam or muafi or other similar grant and in the States of ⁷[Tamil Nadu] and Kerala, any janmam right;

(ii) Any land held under ryotwari settlement;

(iii) Any land held or let for purposes of agriculture or for purposes ancillary thereto, including waste land, forest land, land for pasture or sites of buildings and other structures occupied by cultivators of land, agricultural labourers and village artisans;]

(b) The expression “rights”, in relation to an estate, shall include any rights vesting in a proprietor, sub-proprietor, under-proprietor, tenure-holder, ⁸[raiyat, under-raiyat] or other intermediary and any rights or privileges in respect of land revenue.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 3 (w.e.f. 3-1-1977).

2. Ins. by the Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951, s. 4 (with retrospective effect).

3. Subs. by the Constitution (Fourth Amendment) Act, 1955, s. 3, for cl. (1) (with retrospective effect).

4. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 7, for “article 14, article 19 or article 31″ (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

5. Ins. by the Constitution (Seventeenth Amendment) Act, 1964, s. 2.

6. Subs. by s. 2, the Constitution (Seventeenth Amendment) Act, 1964, for sub-clause (a) (with retrospective effect).

7. Subs. by the Madras State (Alteration of Name) Act, 1968 (53 of 1968), s. 4, for “Madras” (w.e.f. 14-1-1969).

8. Ins. by the Constitution (Fourth Amendment) Act, 1955, s. 3 (with retrospective effect).

Section 31B. Validation of certain Acts and Regulations

¹[31B. Validation of certain Acts and Regulations.

Without prejudice to the generality of the provisions contained in article 31A, none of the Acts and Regulations specified in the Ninth Schedule nor any of the provisions thereof shall be deemed to be void, or ever to have become void, on the ground that such Act, Regulation or provision is inconsistent with, or takes away or abridges any of the rights conferred by, any provisions of this Part, and notwithstanding any judgment, decree or order of any court or Tribunal to the contrary, each of the said Acts and Regulations shall, subject to the power of any competent Legislature to repeal or amend it, continue in force.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951, s. 5. (w.e.f. 8-6-1951)

Section 31C. Saving of laws giving effect to certain directive principles

¹[31C. Saving of laws giving effect to certain directive principles.

Notwithstanding anything contained in article 13, no law giving effect to the policy of the State towards securing ²[all or any of the principles laid down in Part IV] shall be deemed to be void on the ground that it is inconsistent with, or takes away or abridges any of the rights conferred by ³[article 14 or article 19]; ⁴[and no law containing a declaration that it is for giving effect to such policy shall be called in question in any court on the ground that it does not give effect to such policy:

Provided that where such law is made by the Legislature of a State, the provisions of this article shall not apply thereto unless such law, having been reserved for the consideration of the President, has received his assent.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Twenty-fifth Amendment) Act, 1971, s.3 (w.e.f. 20-4-1972).

2. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 4, for “the principles specified in clause (b) or clause (c) of article 39″ (w.e.f. 3-1-1977). Section 4 has been declared invalid by the Supreme Court in Minerva Mills Ltd. and Others Vs. Union of India and Others (1980) 2. S.C.C. 591.

3. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 8, for “article 14, article 19 or article 31″ (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

4. In Kesavananda Bharati Vs. The State of Kerala, (1973) Supp. S.C.R.1, the Supreme Court held the provision in italics to be invalid.

Section 31D. Saving of laws in respect of anti-national activities

¹[31D. [Saving of laws in respect of anti-national activities.]

Rep. by the Constitution (Forty-third Amendment) Act, 1977, s. 2 (w.e.f. 13-4-1978).

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 5 (w.e.f. 3-1-1977).

Section 32. Remedies for enforcement of rights conferred by this Part

(1) The right to move the Supreme Court by appropriate proceedings for the enforcement of the rights conferred by this Part is guaranteed.

(2) The Supreme Court shall have power to issue directions or orders or writs, including writs in the nature of habeas corpus, mandamus, prohibition, quo warranto and certiorari, whichever may be appropriate, for the enforcement of any of

(3) Without prejudice to the powers conferred on the Supreme Court by clauses (1) and (2), Parliament may by law empower any other court to exercise within the local limits of its jurisdiction all or any of the powers exercisable by the Supreme Court under clause (2).

(4) The right guaranteed by this article shall not be suspended except as otherwise provided for by this Constitution.

Section 32A. Constitutional validity of State laws not to be considered in proceedings under article 32

¹[32A. [Constitutional validity of State laws not to be considered in proceedings under article 32.]

Rep. by the Constitution (Forty-third Amendment) Act, 1977, s. 3 (w.e.f. 13-4-1978).

1. Ins. by s. 6, the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976 (w.e.f. 1-2-1977).

Section 33. Power of Parliament to modify the rights conferred by this Part in their application to Forces, etc.

¹[33. Power of Parliament to modify the rights conferred by this Part in their application to Forces, etc.

Parliament may, by law, determine to what extent any of the rights conferred by this Part shall, in their application to, -

(a) The members of the Armed Forces; or

(b) The members of the Forces charged with the maintenance of public order; or

(c) Persons employed in any bureau or other organisation established by the State for purposes of intelligence or counter intelligence; or

(d) Persons employed in, or in connection with, the telecommunication systems set up for the purposes of any Force, bureau or organisation referred to in clauses (a) to (c),

be restricted or abrogated so as to ensure the proper discharge of their duties and the maintenance of discipline among them.]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Fiftieth Amendment) Act, 1984, s. 2, for art. 33(w.e.f.11-9-1984).

Section 34. Restriction on rights conferred by this Part while martial law is in force in any area

Notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions of this Part, Parliament may by law indemnify any person in the service of the Union or of a State or any other person in respect of any act done by him in connection with the maintenance or restoration of order in any area within the territory of India where martial law was in force or validate any sentence passed, punishment inflicted, forfeiture ordered or other act done under martial law in such area.

Section 35. Legislation to give effect to the provisions of this Part

Notwithstanding anything in this Constitution, -

(a) Parliament shall have, and the Legislature of a State shall not have, power to make laws-

(i) With respect to any of the matters which under clause (3) of article 16, clause (3) of article 32, article 33 and article 34 may be provided for by law made by Parliament; and

(ii) For prescribing punishment for those acts which are declared to be offences under this Part;

and Parliament shall, as soon as may be after the commencement of this Constitution, make laws for prescribing punishment for the acts referred to in sub-clause (ii);

(b) any law in force immediately before the commencement of this Constitution in the territory of India with respect to any of the matters referred to in sub-clause (i) of clause (a) or providing for punishment for any act referred to in sub-clause (ii) of that clause shall, subject to the terms thereof and to any adaptations and modifications that may be made therein under article 372, continue in force until altered or repealed or amended by Parliament.

In this article, the expression “law in force” has the same meaning as in article 372.

Section 36. Definition

In this Part, unless the context otherwise requires, “the State” has the same meaning as in Part III.

Section 37. Application of the principles contained in this Part

The provisions contained in this Part shall not be enforceable by any court, but the principles therein laid down are nevertheless fundamental in the governance of the country and it shall be the duty of the State to apply these principles in making laws.

Section 38. State to secure a social order for the promotion of welfare of the people

¹[(1)] The State shall strive to promote the welfare of the people by securing and protecting as effectively as it may a social order in which justice, social, economic and political, shall inform all the institutions of the national life.

²[(2) The State shall, in particular, strive to minimise the inequalities in income, and endeavour to eliminate inequalities in status, facilities and opportunities, not only amongst individuals but also amongst groups of people residing in different areas or engaged in different vocations.]

1. Art. 38 renumbered as cl. (1) thereof by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 9 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

2. Ins. by s. 9, the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

Section 39. Certain principles of policy to be followed by the State

The State shall, in particular, direct its policy towards securing-

(a) That the citizens, men and women equally, have the right to an adequate means of livelihood;

(b) That the ownership and control of the material resources of the community are so distributed as best to subserve the common good;

(c) That the operation of the economic system does not result in the concentration of wealth and means of production to the common detriment;

(d) That there is equal pay for equal work for both men and women;

(e) That the health and strength of workers, men and women, and the tender age of children are not abused and that citizens are not forced by economic necessity to enter avocations unsuited to their age or strength

¹[(f) That children are given opportunities and facilities to develop in a healthy manner and in conditions of freedom and dignity and that childhood and youth are protected against exploitation and against moral and material abandonment.]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 7, for cl. (f) (w.e.f. 3-1-1977).

Section 39A. Equal justice and free legal aid

¹[39A. Equal justice and free legal aid.

The State shall secure that the operation of the legal system promotes justice, on a basis of equal opportunity, and shall, in particular, provide free legal aid, by suitable legislation or schemes or in any other way, to ensure that opportunities for securing justice are not denied to any citizen by reason of economic or other disabilities.]

1. Ins. by s. 8, the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976 (w.e.f. 3-1-1977).

Section 40. Organisation of village panchayats

The State shall take steps to organise village panchayats and endow them with such powers and authority as may be necessary to enable them to function as units of self-government.

Section 41. Right to work, to education and to public assistance in certain cases

The State shall, within the limits of its economic capacity and development, make effective provision for securing the right to work, to education and to public assistance in cases of unemployment, old age, sickness and disablement, and in other cases of undeserved want.

Section 42. Provision for just and humane conditions of work and maternity relief

The State shall make provision for securing just and humane conditions of work and for maternity relief

Section 43. Living wage, etc., for workers

The State shall endeavour to secure, by suitable legislation or economic organisation or in any other way, to all workers, agricultural, industrial or otherwise, work, a living wage, conditions of work ensuring a decent standard of life and full enjoyment of leisure and social and cultural opportunities and, in particular, the State shall endeavour to promote cottage industries on an individual or co-operative basis in rural areas.

Section 43A. Participation of workers in management of industries

¹[Participation of workers in management of industries.

The State shall take steps, by suitable legislation or in any other way, to secure the participation of workers in the management of undertakings, establishments or other organisations engaged in any industry.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act,1976, sec.9 (w.e.f.3-1-1977).

Section 44. Uniform civil code for the citizens

The State shall endeavour to secure for the citizens a uniform civil code throughout the territory of India.

Section 45. Provision for early childhood care and education to children below the age of six years

¹[45. Provision for early childhood care and education to children below the age of six years.

The State shall endeavours to provide early childhood care and education for all children until they complete the age of six years.]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Eighty-sixth Amendment) Act, 2002 for “45. Provision for free and compulsory education for children.- The State shall endeavour to provide, within a period of ten years from the commencement of this Constitution, for free and compulsory education for all children until they complete the age of fourteen years.”

Section 46. Promotion of educational and economic interests of Scheduled Castes, Scheduled Tribes and other weaker sections

The State shall promote with special care the educational and economic interests of the weaker sections of the people, and, in particular, of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes, and shall protect them from social injustice and all forms of exploitation

Section 47. Duty of the State to raise the level of nutrition and the standard of living and to improve public health

The State shall regard the raising of the level of nutrition and the standard of living of its people and the improvement of public health as among its primary duties and, in particular, the State shall endeavour to bring about prohibition of the consumption except for medicinal purposes of intoxicating drinks and of drugs which are injurious to health.

Section 48. Organisation of agriculture and animal husbandry

The State shall endeavour to organise agriculture and animal husbandry on modern and scientific lines and shall, in particular, take steps for preserving and improving the breeds, and prohibiting the slaughter, of cows and calves and other milch and draught cattle

Section 48A. Protection and improvement of environment and safeguarding of forests and wild life

1[Protection and improvement of environment and safeguarding of forests and wild life.

The State shall endeavour to protect and improve the environment and to safeguard the forests and wild life of the country.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976,sec. 10 (w.e.f. 3-1-1977).

Section 49. Protection of monuments and places and objects of national importance

It shall be the obligation of the State to protect every monument or place or object of artistic or historic interest, ¹[declared by or under law made by Parliament] to be of national importance, from spoliation, disfigurement, destruction, removal, disposal or export, as the case may be.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 27, for “declared by Parliament by law”.

Section 50. Separation of judiciary from executive

The State shall take steps to separate the judiciary from the executive in the public services of the State.

Section 51. Promotion of international peace and security

The State shall endeavour to- (a) promote international peace and security; (b) maintain just and honourable relations between nations; (c) foster respect for international law and treaty obligations in the dealings of organised peoples with one another; and (d) encourage settlement of international disputes by arbitration.

Section 51A. Fundamental Duties

¹[PART IV-A

FUNDAMENTAL DUTIES

It shall be the duty of every citizens of India-

(a) To abide by the Constitution and respect its ideals and institutions, the National Flag and the National Anthem;

(b) To cherish and follow the noble ideals which inspired our national struggle for freedom;

(c) To uphold and protect the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India;

(d) To defend the country and render national service when called upon to do so;

(e) To promote harmony and the spirit of common brotherhood amongst all the people of India transcending religious, linguistic and regional or sectional diversities; to renounce practices derogatory to the dignity of women;

(f) To value and preserve the rich heritage of our composite culture;

(g) To protect and improve the natural environment including forests, lakes, rivers and wild life, and to have compassion for living creatures;

(h) To develop the scientific temper, humanism and the spirit of inquiry and reform;

(i) To safeguard public property and to abjure violence;

(j) To strive towards excellence in all spheres of individual and collective activity so that the nation constantly rises to higher levels of endeavour and achievement.]

²[(k) who is a parent or guardian to provide opportunities for education to his child or, as the case may be, ward between the age of six and fourteen years]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 11 (w.e.f. 3-1-1977).

2. Ins. By the Constitution (Eighty-sixth Amendment) Act, 2002.

Section 52. The President of India

There shall be a President of India.

Section 53. Executive power of the Union

(1) The executive power of the Union shall be vested in the President and shall be exercised by him either directly or through officers subordinate to him in accordance with this Constitution.

(2) Without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing provision, the supreme command of the Defence Forces of the Union shall be vested in the President and the exercise thereof shall be regulated by law.

(3) Nothing in this article shall-

(a) Be deemed to transfer to the President any functions conferred by any existing law on the Government of any State or other authority; or

(b) Prevent Parliament from conferring by law functions on authorities other than the President.

Section 54. Election of President

The President shall be elected by the members of an electoral college consisting of-

(a) The elected members of both Houses of Parliament; and

(b) The elected members of the Legislative Assemblies of the States.

¹[Explanation. In this article and in article 55, State includes the National Capital Territory of Delhi and the Union territory of Pondicherry.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Seventieth Amendment) Act, 1992, s. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1995).

Section 55. Manner of election of President

(1) As far as practicable, there shall be uniformity in the scale of representation of the different States at the election of the President.

(2) For the purpose of securing such uniformity among the States interest as well as parity between the States as a whole and the Union, the number of votes which each elected member of Parliament and of the Legislative Assembly of each State is entitled to cast at such election shall be determined in the following manner: -

(a) Every elected member of the Legislative Assembly of a State shall have as many votes as there are multiples of one thousand in the quotient obtained by dividing the population of the State by the total number of the elected members of the Assembly;

(b) If, after taking the said multiples of one thousand, the remainder is not less than five hundred, then the vote of each member referred to in sub-clause (a) shall be further increased by one;

(c) Each elected member of either House of Parliament shall have such number of votes as may be obtained by dividing the total number of votes assigned to the members of the Legislative Assemblies of the States under sub-clauses (a) and (b) by the total number of the elected members of both Houses of Parliament, fractions exceeding one-half being counted as one and other fractions being disregarded.

(3) The election of the President shall be held in accordance with the system of proportional representation by means of the single transferable vote and the voting at such election shall be by secret ballot.

¹[Explanation. In this article, the expression “population” means the population as ascertained at the last preceding census of which the relevant figures have been published:

Provided that the reference in this Explanation to the last preceding census of which the relevant figures have been published shall, until the relevant figures for the first census taken after the year ²[2026] have been published, be construed as a reference to the 1971 census.]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 12, for the Explanation (w.e.f. 3-1-1977).

2. Subs. by the Constitution (Eighty-fourth Amendment) Act, 2001, sec. 2, for “2000” (w.e.f. 21-2-2002).

Section 56. Term of office of President

(1) The President shall hold office for a term of five years from the date on which he enters upon his office:

Provided that-

(a) The President may, by writing under his hand addressed to the Vice-President, resign his office;

(b) The President may, for violation of the Constitution, be removed from office by impeachment in the manner provided in article 61;

(c) The President shall, notwithstanding the expiration of his term, continue to hold office until his successor enters upon his office.

(2) Any resignation addressed to the Vice-President under clause (a) of the proviso to clause (1) shall forthwith be communicated by him to the Speaker of the House of the People.

Section 57. Eligibility for re-election

A person who holds, or who has held, office as President shall, subject to the other provisions of this Constitution, be eligible for re-election to that office.

Section 58. Qualifications for election as President

(1) No person shall be eligible for election as President unless he-

(a) Is a citizen of India?

(b) Has completed the age of thirty-five years, and

(c) Is qualified for election as a member of the House of the People.

(2) A person shall not be eligible for election as President if he holds any office of profit under the Government of India or the Government of any State or under any local or other authority subject to the control of any of the said Governments.

Explanation. For the purposes of this article, a person shall not be deemed to hold any office of profit by reason only that he is the President or Vice-President of the Union or the Governor ¹[***] of any State or is a Minister either for the Union or for any State.

1. The words “or Rajpramukh or Uparajpramukh” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

Section 59. Conditions of President’s office

(1) The President shall not be a member of either House of Parliament or of a House of the Legislature of any State, and if a member of either House of Parliament or of a House of the Legislature of any State be elected President, he shall be deemed to have vacated his seat in that House on the date on which he enters upon his office as President.

(2) The President shall not hold any other office of profit.

(3) The President shall be entitled without payment of rent to the use of his official residences and shall be also entitled to such emoluments, allowances and privileges as may be determined by Parliament by law and, until provision in that behalf is so made, such emoluments, allowances and privileges as are specified in the Second Schedule.

(4) The emoluments and allowances of the President shall not be diminished during his term of office.

Section 60. Oath or affirmation by the President

Every President and every person acting as President or discharging the functions of the President shall, before entering upon his office, make and subscribe in the presence of the Chief Justice of India or, in his absence, the senior-most Judge of the Supreme Court available, an oath or affirmation in the following form, that is to say-

“I, A.B., do (swear in the name of God/solemnly affirm) that I will faithfully execute the office of President (or discharge the functions of the President) of India and will to the best of my ability preserve, protect and defend the Constitution and the law and that I will devote myself to the service and well-being of the people of India.”.

Section 61. Procedure for impeachment of the President

(1) When a President is to be impeached for violation of the Constitution, the charge shall be preferred by either House of Parliament.

(2) No such charge shall be preferred unless-

(a) The proposal to prefer such charge is contained in a resolution which has been moved after at least fourteen days’ notice in writing signed by not less than one-fourth of the total number of members of the House has been given of their intention to move the resolution, and

(b) Such resolution has been passed by a majority of not less than two-thirds of the total membership of the House.

(3) When a charge has been so preferred by either House of Parliament, the other House shall investigate the charge or cause the charge to be investigated and the President shall have the right to appear and to be represented at such investigation.

(4) If as a result of the investigation a resolution is passed by a majority of not less than two-thirds of the total membership of the House by which the charge was investigated or caused to be investigated, declaring that the charge preferred against the President has been sustained, such resolution shall have the effect of removing the President from his office as from the date on which the resoultion is so passed.

Section 62. Time of holding election to fill vacancy in the office of President and the term of office of person elected to fill casual vacancy

(1) An election to fill a vacancy caused by the expiration of the term of office of President shall be completed before the expiration of the term.

(2) An election to fill a vacancy in the office of President occurring by reason of his death, resignation or removal, or otherwise shall be held as soon as possible after, and in no case later than six months from, the date of occurrence of the vacancy; and the person elected to fill the vacancy shall, subject to the provisions of article 56, be entitled to hold office for the full term of five years from the date on which he enters upon his office.

Section 63. The Vice-President of India

There shall be a Vice-President of India.

Section 64. The Vice-President to be ex officio Chairman of the Council of States

The Vice-President shall be ex officio Chairman of the Council of States and shall not hold any other office of profit:

Provided that during any period when the Vice-President acts as President or discharges the functions of the President under article 65, he shall not perform the duties of the office of Chairman of the Council of States and shall not be entitled to any salary or allowance payable to the Chairman of the Council of States under article 97.

Section 65. The Vice-President to act as President or to discharge his functions during casual vacancies in the office, or during the absence, of President

(1) In the event of the occurrence of any vacancy in the office of the President by reason of his death, resignation or removal, or otherwise, the Vice-President shall act as President until the date on which a new President elected in accordance with the provisions of this Chapter to fill such vacancy enters upon his office.

(2) When the President is unable to discharge his functions owing to absence, illness or any other cause, the Vice-President shall discharge his functions until the date on which the President resumes his duties.

(3) The Vice-President shall, during, and in respect of, the period while he is so acting as, or discharging the functions of, President, have all the powers and immunities of the President and be entitled to such emoluments, allowances and privileges as may be determined by Parliament by law and, until provision in that behalf is so made, such emoluments, allowances and privileges as are specified in the Second Schedule.

Section 66. Election of Vice-President

(1) The Vice-President shall be elected by the ¹[members of an electoral college consisting of the members of both Houses of Parliament] in accordance with the system of proportional representation by means of the single transferable vote and the voting at such election shall be by secret ballot.

(2) The Vice-President shall not be a member of either House of Parliament or of a House of the Legislature of any State, and if a member of either House of Parliament or of a House of the Legislature of any State be elected Vice-President, he shall be deemed to have vacated his seat in that House on the date on which he enters upon his office as Vice-President.

(3) No person shall be eligible for election as Vice-President unless he-

(a) Is a citizen of India?

(b) Has completed the age of thirty-five years; and

(c) Is qualified for election as a member of the Council of States.

(4) A person shall not be eligible for election as Vice-President if he holds any office of profit under the Government of India or the Government of any State or under any local or other authority subject to the control of any of the said Governments.

Explanation. For the purposes of this article, a person shall not be deemed to hold any office of profit by reason only that he is the President or Vice-President of the Union or the Governor ²[***] of any State or is a Minister either for the Union or for any State.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Eleventh Amendment) Act, 1961, s. 2, for “members of both Houses of Parliament assembled at a joint meeting”.

2. The words “or Rajpramukh or Uparajpramukh” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

Section 67. Term of office of Vice-President

The Vice-President shall hold office for a term of five years from the date on which he enters upon his office:

Provided that-

(a) A Vice-President may, by writing under his hand addressed to the President, resign his office;

(b) A Vice-President may be removed from his office by a resolution of the Council of States passed by a majority of all the then members of the Council and agreed to by the House of the People; but no resolution for the purpose of this clause shall be moved unless at least fourteen days’ notice has been given of the intention to move the resolution;

(c) A Vice-President shall, notwithstanding the expiration of his term, continue to hold office until his successor enters upon his office.

Section 68. Time of holding election to fill vacancy in the office of Vice-President and the term of office of person elected to fill casual vacancy

(1) An election to fill a vacancy caused by the expiration of the term of office of Vice-President shall be completed before the expiration of the term.

(2) An election to fill a vacancy in the office of Vice-President occurring by reason of his death, resignation or removal, or otherwise shall be held as soon as possible after the occurrence of the vacancy, and the person elected to fill the vacancy shall, subject to the provisions of article 67, be entitled to hold office for the full term of five years from the date on which he enters upon his office.

Section 69. Oath or affirmation by the Vice-President

Every Vice-President shall, before entering upon his office, make and subscribe before the President, or some person appointed in that behalf by him, an oath or affirmation in the following form, that is to say-

“I, A.B., do (swear in the name of God/solemnly affirm) that I will bear true faith and allegiance to the Constitution of India as by law established and that I will faithfully discharge the duty upon which I am about to enter.”.

Section 70. Discharge of President’s functions in other contingencies

Parliament may make such provision as it thinks fit for the discharge of the functions of the President in any contingency not provided for in this Chapter.

Section 71. Matters relating to, or connected with, the election of a President or Vice-President

¹[71. Matters relating to, or connected with, the election of a President or Vice-President.

(1) All doubts and disputes arising out of or in connection with the election of a President or Vice-President shall be inquired into and decided by the Supreme Court whose decision shall be final.

(2) If the election of a person as President or Vice-President is declared void by the Supreme Court, acts done by him in the exercise and performance of the powers and duties of the office of President or Vice-President, as the case may be, on or before the date of the decision of the Supreme Court shall not be invalidated by reason of that declaration.

(3) Subject to the provisions of this Constitution, Parliament may by law regulate any matter relating to or connected with the election of a President or Vice-President.

(4) The election of a person as President or Vice-President shall not be called in question on the ground of the existence of any vacancy for whatever reason among the members of the electoral college electing him.]

1. Art. 71 has been successively subs. by the Constitution (Thirty-ninth Amendment) Act, 1975, s. 2 (w.e.f. 10-8-1975) and the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s.10, to read as above (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

Section 72. Power of President to grant pardons, etc., and to suspend, remit or commute sentences in certain cases

(1) The President shall have the power to grant pardons, reprieves, respites or remissions of punishment or to suspend, remit or commute the sentence of any person convicted of any offence-

(a) In all cases where the punishment or sentence is by a Court Martial;

(b) In all cases where the punishment or sentence is for an offence against any law relating to a matter to which the executive power of the Union extends;

(c) In all cases where the sentence is a sentence of death.

(2) Nothing in sub-clause (a) of clause (1) shall affect the power conferred by law on any officer of the Armed Forces of the Union to suspend, remit or commute a sentence passed by a Court Martial.

(3) Nothing in sub-clause (c) of clause (1) shall affect the power to suspend, remit or commute a sentence of death exercisable by the Governor ¹[***] of a State under any law for the time being in force.

1. The words “or Rajpramukh” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

Section 73. Extent of executive power of the Union

(1) Subject to the provisions of this Constitution, the executive power of the Union shall extend-

(a) To the matters with respect to which Parliament has power to make laws; and

(b) To the exercise of such rights, authority and jurisdiction as are exercisable by the Government of India by virtue of any treaty or agreement: Provided that the executive power referred to in sub-clause (a) shall not, save as expressly provided in this Constitution or in any law made by Parliament, extend in any State ¹[***] to matters with respect to which the Legislature of the State has also power to make laws.

(2) Until otherwise provided by Parliament, a State and any officer or authority of a State may, notwithstanding anything in this article, continue to exercise in matters with respect to which Parliament has power to make laws for that State such executive power or functions as the State or officer or authority thereof could exercise immediately before the commencement of this Constitution.

1. The words and letters “specified in Part A or Part B of the First Schedule” omitted by the Constitutuion (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 29 and Sch.

Section 74. Council of Ministers to aid and advise President

¹[(1) There shall be a Council of Ministers with the Prime Minister at the head to aid and advise the President who shall, in the exercise of his functions, act in accordance with such advice:]

²[Provided that the President may require the Council of Ministers to reconsider such advice, either generally or otherwise, and the President shall act in accordance with the advice tendered after such reconsideration.]

(2) The question whether any, and if so what, advice was tendered by Ministers to the President shall not be inquired into in any court.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 13, for cl.(1) (w.e.f. 3-1-1977).

2. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 11 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

Section 75. Other provisions as to Ministers

(1) The Prime Minister shall be appointed by the President and the other Ministers shall be appointed by the President on the advice of the Prime Minister.

(2) The Ministers shall hold office during the pleasure of the President.

(3) The Council of Ministers shall be collectively responsible to the House of the People.

(4) Before a Minister enters upon his office, the President shall administer to him the oaths of office and of secrecy according to the forms set out for the purpose in the Third Schedule.

(5) A Minister who for any period of six consecutive months is not a member of either House of Parliament shall at the expiration of that period cease to be a Minister.

(6) The salaries and allowances of Ministers shall be such as Parliament may from time to time by law determine and, until Parliament so determines, shall be as specified in the Second Schedule.

Section 76. Attorney-General for India

(1) The President shall appoint a person who is qualified to be appointed a Judge of the Supreme Court to be Attorney-General for India.

(2) It shall be the duty of the Attorney-General to give advice to the Government of India upon such legal matters, and to perform such other duties of a legal character, as may from time to time be referred or assigned to him by the President, and to discharge the functions conferred on him by or under this Constitution or any other law for the time being in force.

(3) In the performance of his duties the Attorney-General shall have right of audience in all courts in the territory of India.

(4) The Attorney-General shall hold office during the pleasure of the President, and shall receive such remuneration as the President may determine.

Section 77. Conduct of business of the Government of India

(1) All executive action of the Government of India shall be expressed to be taken in the name of the President.

(2) Orders and other instruments made and executed in the name of the President shall be authenticated in such manner as may be specified in rules ¹to be made by the President, and the validity of an order or instrument which is so authenticated shall not be called in question on the ground that it is not an order or instrument made or executed by the President.

(3) The President shall make rules for the more convenient transaction of the business of the Government of India, and for the allocation among Ministers of the said business.

²[* * * ]

1. See Notifn. No. S.O. 2297, dated the 3rd November, 1958, Gazette of India, Extraordinary, 1958, Pt.II, s. 3 (ii), p.1315, as amended from time to time.

2. Cl.(4) was ins. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 14 (w.e.f. 3-1-1977) and omitted by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 12 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

Section 78. Duties of Prime Minister as respects the furnishing of information to the President, etc.

It shall be the duty of the Prime Minister-

(a) To communicate to the President all decisions of the Council of Ministers relating to the administration of the affairs of the Union and proposals for legislation;

(b) To furnish such information relating to the administration of the affairs of the Union and proposals for legislation as the President may call for; and

(c) If the President so requires, to submit for the consideration of the Council of Ministers any matter on which a decision has been taken by a Minister but which has not been considered by the Council.

Section 79. Constitution of Parliament

There shall be a Parliament for the Union which shall consist of the President and two Houses to be known respectively as the Council of States and the House of the People.

Section 80. Composition of the Council of States

(1) ¹[²[***] The Council of States] shall consist of-

(a) Twelve members to be nominated by the President in accordance with the provisions of clause (3); and

(b) Not more than two hundred and thirty-eight representatives of the States 3[and of the Union territories].

(2) The allocation of seats in the Council of States to be filled by representatives of the States ³[and of the Union territories] shall be in accordance with the provisions in that behalf contained in the Fourth Schedule.

(3) The members to be nominated by the President under sub-clause (a) of clause (1) shall consist of persons having special knowledge or practical experience in respect of such matters as the following, namely: -

Literature, science, art and social service.

(4) The representatives of each State ⁴[***] in the Council of States shall be elected by the elected members of the Legislative Assembly of the State in accordance with the system of proportional representation by means of the single transferable vote.

(5) The representatives of the ⁵[Union territories] in the Council of States shall be chosen in such manner as Parliament may by law prescribe.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Thirty-fifth Amendment) Act, 1974, s. 3, for “The Council of States” (w.e.f. 1-3-1975).

2. The words “Subject to the provisions of paragraph 4 of the Tenth Schedule,” omitted by the Constitution (Thirty-sixth Amendment) Act, 1975, s. 5 (w.e.f. 26-4-1975).

3. Added by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 3.

4. The words and letters “specified in Part A or Part B of the First Schedule” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 3.

5. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 3, for “States specified in Part C of the First Schedule”.

Section 81. Composition of the House of the People

¹[81. Composition of the House of the People.

(1) Subject to the provisions of article 331 ⁹[***],] the House of the People shall consist of-

(a) Not more than ²[five hundred and thirty members] chosen by direct election from territorial constituencies in the States, and

(b) Not more than ³[twenty members] to represent the Union territories, chosen in such manner as Parliament may by law provide.

(2) For the purposes of sub-clause (a) of clause (1), -

(a) There shall be allotted to each State a number of seats in the House of the People in such manner that the ratio between that number and the population of the State is, so far as practicable, the same for all States; and

(b) Each State shall be divided into territorial constituencies in such manner that the ratio between the population of each constituency and the number of seats allotted to it is, so far as practicable, the same throughout the State:

⁴[Provided that the provisions of sub-clause (a) of this clause shall not be applicable for the purpose of allotment of seats in the House of the People to any State so long as the population of that State does not exceed six millions.]

(3) In this article, the expression “population” means the population as ascertained at the last preceding census of which the relevant figures have been published:

⁵[Provided that the reference in this clause to the last preceding census of which the relevant figures have been published shall, until the relevant figures for the first census taken after the year ⁶[2026] have been published, ⁷[be construed, (i) for the purposes of sub-clause (a) of clause (2) and the proviso to that clause, as a reference to the 1971 census; and

(ii) for the purpose of sub-clause (b) of clause (2) as a reference to the ⁸[2001] census]]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 4, for arts. 81 and 82.

2. Subs. by the Goa, Daman and Diu Reorganisation Act, 1987 (18 of 1987), s. 63, “five hundred and twenty-five members” (w.e.f. 30-5-1987).

3. Subs. by the Constitution (Thirty-first Amendment) Act, 1973, s. 2, for “twenty-five members”.

4. Ins. by s. 2, the Constitution (Thirty-first Amendment) Act, 1973

5. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 15 (w.e.f. 3-1-1977).

6. Subs. by the Constitution (Eighty-fourth Amendment) Act, 2001, sec. 3, for “2000” (w.e.f. 21-2-2002).

7. Subs. by the Constitution (Eighty-fourth Amendment) Act, 2001, sec. 3, for “be construed as a reference to the 1971 census” (w.e.f. 21-2-2002).

8. Subs. by the Constitution (Eighty-Seventh Amendment) Act, 2003, for the words “1991”

9. The words and figure “and pargraph 4 of th Tenth Schedule” omitted by the Constitution (Thirty-sixth Amendment) Act, 1975, sec. 5 (w.e.f. 26-4-1975).

Section 82. Readjustment after each census

⁵[Readjustment after each census.

Upon the completion of each census, the allocation of seats in the House of the People to the States and the division of each State into territorial constituencies shall be readjusted by such authority and in such manner as Parliament may by law determine:

Provided that such readjustment shall not affect representation in the House of the People until the dissolution of the then existing House:]

¹[Provided further that such readjustment shall take effect from such date as the President may, by order, specify and until such readjustment takes effect, any election to the House may be held on the basis of the territorial constituencies existing before such readjustment:

Provided also that until the relevant figures for the first census taken after the year ²[2026] have been published, it shall not be necessary to ³[readjust -

(i) the allocation of seats in the House of the People to the States as readjusted on the basis of the 1971 census; and

(ii) the division of each State into territory constituencies as may be readjusted on the basis of the ⁴[2001] census,

under this article]]

1. Ins. by s. 16, the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976.

2. Subs. by the Constitution (Eighty-fourth Amendment) Act, 2001, sec. 4, for “2000” (w.e.f. 21-2-2002).

3. Subs. by the Constitution (Eighty-fourth Amendment) Act, 2001, sec. 4, for certain words (w.e.f. 21-2-2002).

4. Subs. by the

Constitution (Eighty-Seventh Amendment) Act, 2003, for the words “1991”.

5. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec. 4, for article 82.

Section 83. Duration of Houses of Parliament

(1) The Council of States shall not be subject to dissolution, but as nearly as possible one-third of the members thereof shall retire as soon as may be on the expiration of every second year in accordance with the provisions made in that behalf by Parliament by law.

(2) The House of the People, unless sooner dissolved, shall continue for ¹[five years] from the date appointed for its first meeting and no longer and the expiration of the said period of ¹[five years] shall operate as a dissolution of the House:

Provided that the said period may, while a Proclamation of Emergency is in operation, be extended by Parliament by law for a period not exceeding one year at a time and not extending in any case beyond a period of six months after the Proclamation has ceased to operate.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 13, for “six years” (w.e.f. 20-6-1979). The words “six years” were subs. for the original words “five years” by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s.17 (w.e.f. 3-1-1977).

Section 84. Qualification for membership of Parliament

A person shall not be qualified to be chosen to fill a seat in Parliament unless he-

¹[(a) Is a citizen of India, and makes and subscribes before some person authorized in that behalf by the Election Commission an oath or affirmation according to the form set out for the purpose in the Third Schedule;]

(b) Is, in the case of a seat in the Council of States, not less than thirty years of age and, in the case of a seat in the House of the People, not less than twenty-five years of age; and

(c) Possesses such other qualifications as may be prescribed in that behalf by or under any law made by Parliament.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Sixteenth Amendment) Act, 1963, s. 3 for cl. (a).

Section 85. Sessions of Parliament, prorogation and dissolution

¹[85. Sessions of Parliament, prorogation and dissolution.

(1) The President shall from time to time summon each House of Parliament to meet at such time and place as he thinks fit, but six months shall not intervene between its last sitting in one session and the date appointed for its first sitting in the next session.

(2) The President may from time to time-

(a) Prorogue the House or either House;

(b) Dissolve the House of the People.]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951, s. 6, for art. 85. (w. e. f.18/6/1951)

Section 86. Right of President to address and send messages to Houses

(1) The President may address either House of Parliament or both Houses assembled together, and for that purpose require the attendance of members.

(2) The President may send messages to either House of Parliament, whether with respect to a Bill then pending in Parliament or otherwise, and a House to which any message is so sent shall with all convenient despatch consider any matter required by the message to be taken into consideration.

Section 87. Special address by the President

(1) At the commencement of ¹[the first session after each general election to the House of the People and at the commencement of the first session of each year] the President shall address both Houses of Parliament assembled together and inform Parliament of the causes of its summons.

(2) Provision shall be made by the rules regulating the procedure of either House for the allotment of time for discussion of the matters referred to in such address ²[***].

1. Subs. by s. 7, the Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951, for “every session”.

2. The words “and for the precedence of such discussion over other business of the House” omitted by the Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951, s. 7.

Section 88. Rights of Ministers and Attorney-General as respects Houses

Every Minister and the Attorney-General of India shall have the right to speak in, and otherwise to take part in the proceedings of, either House, any joint sitting of the Houses, and any committee of Parliament of which he may be named a member, but shall not by virtue of this article be entitled to vote.

Section 89. The Chairman and Deputy Chairman of the Council of States.

(1) The Vice-President of India shall be ex officio Chairman of the Council of States.

(2) The Council of States shall, as soon as may be, choose a member of the Council to be Deputy Chairman thereof and, so often as the office of Deputy Chairman becomes vacant, the Council shall choose another member to be Deputy Chairman thereof.

Section 90. Vacation and resignation of, and removal from, the office of Deputy Chairman.

A member holding office as Deputy Chairman of the Council of States-

(a) Shall vacate his office if he ceases to be a member of the Council;

(b) May at any time, by writing under his hand addressed to the Chairman, resign his office; and

(c) May be removed from his office by a resolution of the Council passed by a majority of all the then members of the Council:

Provided that no resolution for the purpose of clause (c) shall be moved unless at least fourteen days’ notice has been given of the intention to move the resolution.

Section 91. Power of the Deputy Chairman or other person to perform the duties of the office of, or to act as, Chairman.

(1) While the office of Chairman is vacant, or during any period when the Vice-President is acting as, or discharging the functions of, President, the duties of the office shall be performed by the Deputy Chairman, or, if the office of Deputy Chairman is also vacant, by such member of the Council of States as the President may appoint for the purpose.

(2) During the absence of the Chairman from any sitting of the Council of States the Deputy Chairman, or, if he is also absent, such person as may be determined by the rules of procedure of the Council, or, if no such person is present, such other person as may be determined by the Council, shall act as Chairman.

Section 92. The Chairman or the Deputy Chairman not to preside while a resolution for his removal from office is under consideration.

(1) At any sitting of the Council of States, while any resolution for the removal of the Vice-President from his office is under consideration, the Chairman, or while any resolution for the removal of the Deputy Chairman from his office is under consideration, the Deputy Chairman, shall not, though he is present, preside, and the provisions of clause (2) of article 91 shall apply in relation to every such sitting as they apply in relation to a sitting from which the Chairman, or, as the case may be, the Deputy Chairman, is absent.

(2) The Chairman shall have the right to speak in, and otherwise to take part in the proceedings of, the Council of States while any resolution for the removal of the Vice-President from his office is under consideration in the Council, but, notwithstanding anything in article 100, shall not be entitled to vote at all on such resolution or on any other matter during such proceedings.

Section 93. The Speaker and Deputy Speaker of the House of the People.

The House of the People shall, as soon as may be, choose two members of the House to be respectively Speaker and Deputy Speaker thereof and, so often as the office of Speaker or Deputy Speaker becomes vacant, the House shall choose another member to be Speaker or Deputy Speaker, as the case may be.

Section 94. Vacation and resignation of, and removal from, the offices of Speaker and Deputy Speaker.

A member holding office as Speaker or Deputy Speaker of the House of the People-

(a) Shall vacate his office if he ceases to be a member of the House of the People;

(b) May at any time, by writing under his hand addressed, if such member is the Speaker, to the Deputy Speaker, and if such member is the Deputy Speaker, to the Speaker, resign his office; and

(c) May be removed from his office by a resolution of the House of the People passed by a majority of all the then members of the House:

Provided that no resolution for the purpose of clause (c) shall be moved unless at least fourteen days’ notice has been given of the intention to move the resolution:

Provided further that, whenever the House of the People is dissolved, the Speaker shall not vacate his office until immediately before the first meeting of the House of the People after the dissolution.

Section 95. Power of the Deputy Speaker or other person to perform the duties of the office of, or to act as, Speaker

(1) While the office of Speaker is vacant, the duties of the office shall be performed by the Deputy Speaker or, if the office of Deputy Speaker is also vacant, by such member of the House of the People as the President may appoint for the purpose.

(2) During the absence of the Speaker from any sitting of the House of the People the Deputy Speaker or, if he is also absent, such person as may be determined by the rules of procedure of the House, or, if no such person is present, such other person as may be determined by the House, shall act as Speaker.

Section 96. The Speaker or the Deputy Speaker not to preside while a resolution for his removal from office is under consideration

(1) At any sitting of the House of the People, while any resolution for the removal of the Speaker from his office is under consideration, the Speaker, or while any resolution for the removal of the Deputy Speaker from his office is under consideration, the Deputy Speaker, shall not, though he is present, preside, and the provisions of clause (2) of article 95 shall apply in relation to every such sitting as they apply in relation to a sitting from which the Speaker, or, as the case may be, the Deputy Speaker, is absent.

(2) The Speaker shall have the right to speak in, and otherwise to take part in the proceedings of, the House of the People while any resolution for his removal from office is under consideration in the House and shall, notwithstanding anything in article 100, be entitled to vote only in the first instance on such resolution or on any other matter during such proceedings but not in the case of an equality of votes.

Section 97. Salaries and allowances of the Chairman and Deputy Chairman and the Speaker and Deputy Speaker

There shall be paid to the Chairman and the Deputy Chairman of the Council of States, and to the Speaker and the Deputy Speaker of the House of the People, such salaries and allowances as may be respectively fixed by Parliament by law and, until provision in that behalf is so made, such salaries and allowances as are specified in the Second Schedule

Section 98. Secretariat of Parliament

(1) Each House of Parliament shall have a separate secretarial staff:

Provided that nothing in this clause shall be construed as preventing the creation of posts common to both Houses of Parliament.

(2) Parliament may by law regulate the recruitment, and the conditions of service of persons appointed, to the secretarial staff of either House of Parliament.

(3) Until provision is made by Parliament under clause (2), the President may, after consultation with the Speaker of the House of the People or the Chairman of the Council of States, as the case may be, make rules regulating the recruitment, and the conditions of service of persons appointed, to the secretarial staff of the House of the People or the Council of States, and any rules so made shall have effect subject to the provisions of any law made under the said clause.

Section 99. Oath or affirmation by members

Every member of either House of Parliament shall, before taking his seat, make and subscribe before the President, or some person appointed in that behalf by him, an oath or affirmation according to the form set out for the purpose in the Third Schedule.

Section 100. Voting in Houses, power of Houses to act notwithstanding vacancies and quorum

(1) Save as otherwise provided in this Constitution, all questions at any sitting of either House or joint sitting of the Houses shall be determined by a majority of votes of the members present and voting, other than the Speaker or person acting as Chairman or Speaker. The Chairman or Speaker, or person acting as such, shall not vote in the first instance, but shall have and exercise a casting vote in the case of an equality of votes.

(2) Either House of Parliament shall have power to act notwithstanding any vacancy in the membership thereof, and any proceedings in Parliament shall be valid notwithstanding that it is discovered subsequently that some person who was not entitled so to do sat or voted or otherwise took part in the proceedings.

(3) Until Parliament by law otherwise provides, the quorum to constitute a meeting of either House of Parliament shall be one-tenth of the total number of members of the House.

(4) If at any time during a meeting of a House there is no quorum, it shall be the duty of the Chairman or Speaker, or person acting as such, either to adjourn the House or to suspend the meeting until there is a quorum.

Section 101. Vacation of seats

(1) No person shall be a member of both Houses of Parliament and provision shall be made by Parliament by law for the vacation by a person who is chosen a member of both Houses of his seat in one House or the other.

(2) No person shall be a member both of Parliament and of a House of the Legislature of a State ¹[***], and if a person is chosen a member both of Parliament and of a House of the Legislature of ²[a State], then, at the expiration of such period as may be specified in rules ³made by the President, that person’s seat in Parliament shall become vacant, unless he has previously resigned his seat in the Legislature of the State.

(3) If a member of either House of Parliament-

(a) Becomes subject to any of the disqualifications mentioned in ⁴[clause (1) or clause (2) of article 102], or

⁵[(b) Resigns his seat by writing under his hand addressed to the Chairman or the Speaker, as the case may be, and his resignation is accepted by the Chairman or the Speaker, as the case may be,] his seat shall thereupon become vacant:

⁶[Provided that in the case of any resignation referred to in sub-clause (b), if from information received or otherwise and after making such inquiry as he thinks fit, the Chairman or the Speaker, as the case may be, is satisfied that such resignation is not voluntary or genuine, he shall not accept such resignation.]

(4) If for a period of sixty days a member of either House of Parliament is without permission of the House absent from all meetings thereof, the House may declare his seat vacant: Provided that in computing the said period of sixty days no account shall be taken of any period during which the House is prorogued or is adjourned for more than four consecutive days.

1. The words and letters “specified in Part A or Part B of the First Schedule” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

2. Subs. by s. 29 and Sch., the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, for “such a State”.

3. See the Prohibition of Simultaneous Membership Rules, 1950, published with the Ministry of Law Notification No. F.46/50-C, dated the 26th January, 1950, Gazette of India, Extraordinary, p.678

4. Subs. by the Constitution (Fifty-second Amendment) Act, 1985, s. 2, for “clause (1) of article 102″ (w.e.f. 1-3-1985).

5. Subs. by the Constitution (Thirty-third Amendment) Act, 1974, s. 2, for sub-clause (b).

6. Ins. by s. 2, the Constitution (Thirty-third Amendment) Act, 1974.

Section 102. Disqualifications for membership

(1) A person shall be disqualified for being chosen as, and for being, a member of either House of Parliament-

(a) If he holds any office of profit under the Government of India or the Government of any State, other than an office declared by Parliament by law not to disqualify its holder;

(b) If he is of unsound mind and stands so declared by a competent court;

(c) If he is an undischarged insolvent;

(d) If he is not a citizen of India or has voluntarily acquired the citizenship of a foreign State, or is under any acknowledgment of allegiance or adherence to a foreign State;

(e) If he is so disqualified by or under any law made by Parliament.

¹[Explanation. For the purposes of this clause] a person shall not be deemed to hold an office of profit under the Government of India or the Government of any State by reason only that he is a Minister either for the Union or for such State.

²[(2) A person shall be disqualified for being a member of either House of Parliament if he is so disqualified under the Tenth Schedule.]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Fifty-second Amendment) Act, 1985, s. 3 for “(2) For the purposes of this article” (w.e.f. 1-3-1985).

2. Ins. by s. 3, ibid. (w.e.f. 1-3-1985).

Section 103. Decision on questions as to disqualifications of members

¹[103. Decision on questions as to disqualifications of members.

(1) If any question arises as to whether a member of either House of Parliament has become subject to any of the disqualifications mentioned in clause (1) of article 102, the question shall be referred for the decision of the President and his decision shall be final.

(2) Before giving any decision on any such question, the President shall obtain the opinion of the Election Commission and shall act according to such opinion.]

1. Art. 103 has been successively subs. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 20 (w.e.f. 3-1-1977) and the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 14, to read as above (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

Section 104. Penalty for sitting and voting before making oath or affirmation under article 99 or when not qualified or when disqualified

If a person sits or votes as a member of either House of Parliament before he has complied with the requirements of article 99, or when he knows that he is not qualified or that he is disqualified for membership thereof, or that he is prohibited from so doing by the provisions of any law made by Parliament, he shall be liable in respect of each day on which he so sits or votes to a penalty of five hundred rupees to be recovered as a debt due to the Union.

Section 105. Powers, privileges, etc., of the Houses of Parliament and of the members and committees thereof

(1) Subject to the provisions of this Constitution and to the rules and standing orders regulating the procedure of Parliament, there shall be freedom of speech in Parliament.

(2) No member of Parliament shall be liable to any proceedings in any court in respect of anything said or any vote given by him in Parliament or any committee thereof, and no person shall be so liable in respect of the publication by or under the authority of either House of Parliament of any report, paper, votes or proceedings.

(3) In other respects, the powers, privileges and immunities of each House of Parliament, and of the members and the committees of each House, shall be such as may from time to time be defined by Parliament by law, and, until so defined, ¹[shall be those of that House and of its members and committees immediately before the coming into force of section 15 of the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978].

(4) The provisions of clauses (1), (2) and (3) shall apply in relation to persons who by virtue of this Constitution have the right to speak in, and otherwise to take part in the proceedings of, a House of Parliament or any committee thereof as they apply in relation to members of Parliament.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 15, for certain words (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

Section 106. Salaries and allowances of members

Members of either House of Parliament shall be entitled to receive such salaries and allowances as may from time to time be determined by Parliament by law and, until provision in that respect is so made, allowances at such rates and upon such conditions as were immediately before the commencement of this Constitution applicable in the case of members of the Constituent Assembly of the Dominion of India

Section 107. Provisions as to introduction and passing of Bills

(1) Subject to the provisions of articles 109 and 117 with respect to Money Bills and other financial Bills, a Bill may originate in either House of Parliament.

(2) Subject to the provisions of articles 108 and 109, a Bill shall not be deemed to have been passed by the Houses of Parliament unless it has been agreed to by both Houses, either without amendment or with such amendments only as are agreed to by both Houses.

(3) A Bill pending in Parliament shall not lapse by reason of the prorogation of the Houses.

(4) A Bill pending in the Council of States which has not been passed by the House of the People shall not lapse on a dissolution of the House of the People.

(5) A Bill which is pending in the House of the People, or which having been passed by the House of the People is pending in the Council of States, shall, subject to the provisions of article 108, lapse on a dissolution of the House of the People.

Section 108. Joint sitting of both Houses in certain cases

(1) If after a Bill has been passed by one House and transmitted to the other House-

(a) The Bill is rejected by the other House; or

(b) The Houses have finally disagreed as to the amendments to be made in the Bill; or

(c) More than six months elapse from the date of the reception of the Bill by the other House without the Bill being passed by it, the President may, unless the Bill has elapsed by reason of a dissolution of the House of the People, notify to the Houses by message if they are sitting or by public notification if they are not sitting, his intention to summon them to meet in a joint sitting for the purpose of deliberating and voting on the Bill: Provided that nothing in this clause shall apply to a Money Bill.

(2) In reckoning any such period of six months as is referred to in clause (1), no account shall be taken of any period during which the House referred to in sub-clause (c) of that clause is prorogued or adjourned for more than four consecutive days.

(3) Where the President has under clause (1) notified his intention of summoning the Houses to meet in a joint sitting, neither House shall proceed further with the Bill, but the President may at any time after the date of his notification summon the Houses to meet in a joint sitting for the purpose specified in the notification and, if he does so, the Houses shall meet accordingly.

(4) If at the joint sitting of the two Houses the Bill, with such amendments, if any, as are agreed to in joint sitting, is passed by a majority of the total number of members of both Houses present and voting, it shall be deemed for the purposes of this Constitution to have been passed by both Houses:

Provided that at a joint sitting-

(a) If the Bill, having been passed by one House, has not been passed by the other House with amendments and returned to the House in which it originated, no amendment shall be proposed to the Bill other than such amendments (if any) as are made necessary by the delay in the passage of the Bill;

(b) If the Bill has been so passed and returned, only such amendments as aforesaid shall be proposed to the Bill and such other amendments as are relevant to the matters with respect to which the Houses have not agreed

and the decision of the person presiding as to the amendments which are admissible under this clause shall be final.

(5) A joint sitting may be held under this article and a Bill passed thereat, notwithstanding that a dissolution of the House of the People has intervened since the President notified his intention to summon the Houses to meet therein.

Section 109. Special procedure in respect of Money Bills

(1) A Money Bill shall not be introduced in the Council of States.

(2) After a Money Bill has been passed by the House of the People it shall be transmitted to the Council of States for its recommendations and the Council of States shall within a period of fourteen days from the date of its receipt of the Bill return the Bill to the House of the People with its recommendations and the House of the People may thereupon either accept or reject all or any of the recommendations of the Council of States.

(3) If the House of the People accepts any of the recommendations of the Council of States, the Money Bill shall be deemed to have been passed by both Houses with the amendments recommended by the Council of States and accepted by the House of the People.

(4) If the House of the People does not accept any of the recommendations of the Council of States, the Money Bill shall be deemed to have been passed by both Houses in the form in which it was passed by the House of the People without any of the amendments recommended by the Council of States.

(5) If a Money Bill passed by the House of the People and transmitted to the Council of States for its recommendations is not returned to the House of the People within the said period of fourteen days, it shall be deemed to have been passed by both Houses at the expiration of the said period in the form in which it was passed by the House of the People.

Section 110. Definition of “Money Bills”

(1) For the purposes of this Chapter, a Bill shall be deemed to be a Money Bill if it contains only provisions dealing with all or any of the following matters, namely: -

(a) The imposition, abolition, remission, alteration or regulation of any tax;

(b) The regulation of the borrowing of money or the giving of any guarantee by the Government of India, or the amendment of the law with respect to any financial obligations undertaken or to be undertaken by the Government of India;

(c) The custody of the Consolidated Fund or the Contingency Fund of India, the payment of moneys into or the withdrawal of moneys from any such Fund;

(d) The appropriation of moneys out of the Consolidated Fund of India;

(e) The declaring of any expenditure to be expenditure charged on the Consolidated Fund of India or the increasing of the amount of any such expenditure;

(f) The receipt of money on account of the Consolidated Fund of India or the public account of India or the custody or issue of such money or the audit of the accounts of the Union or of a State; or

(g) Any matter incidental to any of the matters specified in sub-clauses (a) to (f).

(2) A Bill shall not be deemed to be a Money Bill by reason only that it provides for the imposition of fines or other pecuniary penalties, or for the demand or payment of fees for licences or fees for services rendered, or by reason that it provides for the imposition, abolition, remission, alteration or regulation of any tax by any local authority or body for local purposes.

(3) If any question arises whether a Bill is a Money Bill or not, the decision of the Speaker of the House of the People thereon shall be final.

(4) There shall be endorsed on every Money Bill when it is transmitted to the Council of States under article 109, and when it is presented to the President for assent under article 111, the certificate of the Speaker of the House of the People signed by him that it is a Money Bill.

Section 111. Assent to Bills

When a Bill has been passed by the Houses of Parliament, it shall be presented to the President, and the President shall declare either that he assents to the Bill, or that he withholds assent therefrom:

Provided that the President may, as soon as possible after the presentation to him of a Bill for assent, return the Bill if it is not a Money Bill to the Houses with a message requesting that they will reconsider the Bill or any specified provisions thereof and, in particular, will consider the desirability of introducing any such amendments as he may recommend in his message, and when a Bill is so returned, the Houses shall reconsider the Bill accordingly, and if the Bill is passed again by the Houses with or without amendment and presented to the President for assent, the President shall not withhold assent therefrom.

Section 112. Annual financial statement

(1) The President shall in respect of every financial year cause to be laid before both the Houses of Parliament a statement of the estimated receipts and expenditure of the Government of India for that year, in this Part referred to as the “annual financial statement”.

(2) The estimates of expenditure embodied in the annual financial statement shall show separately-

(a) The sums required to meet expenditure described by this Constitution as expenditure charged upon the Consolidated Fund of India; and

(b) The sums required to meet other expenditure proposed to be made from the Consolidated Fund of India, and shall distinguish expenditure on revenue account from other expenditure.

(3) The following expenditure shall be expenditure charged on the Consolidated Fund of India-

(a) The emoluments and allowances of the President and other expenditure relating to his office;

(b) The salaries and allowances of the Chairman and the Deputy Chairman of the Council of States and the Speaker and the Deputy Speaker of the House of the People;

(c) Debt charges for which the Government of India is liable including interest, sinking fund charges and redemption charges, and other expenditure relating to the raising of loans and the service and redemption of debt;

(d) (i) The salaries, allowances and pensions payable to or in respect of Judges of the Supreme Court;

(ii) The pensions payable to or in respect of Judges of the Federal Court;

(iii) The pensions payable to or in respect of Judges of any High Court which exercises jurisdiction in relation to any area included in the territory of India or which at any time before the commencement of this Constitution exercised jurisdiction in relation to any area included in ¹[a Governor’s Province of the Dominion of India];

(e) The salary, allowances and pension payable to or in respect of the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India;

(f) Any sums required to satisfy any judgment, decree or award of any court or arbitral tribunal;

(g) Any other expenditure declared by this Constitution or by Parliament by law to be so charged.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch., for “a Province corresponding to a State specified in Part A of the First Schedule”(w. e. f. 19/10/1956).

Section 113. Procedure in Parliament with respect to estimates

(1) So much of the estimates as relates to expenditure charged upon the Consolidated Fund of India shall not be submitted to the vote of Parliament, but nothing in this clause shall be construed as preventing the discussion in either House of Parliament of any of those estimates.

(2) So much of the said estimates as relates to other expenditure shall be submitted in the form of demands for grants to the House of the People, and the House of the People shall have power to assent, or to refuse to assent, to any demand, or to assent to any demand subject to a reduction of the amount specified therein.

(3) No demand for a grant shall be made except on the recommendation of the President.

Section 114. Appropriation Bills

(1) As soon as may be after the grants under article 113 have been made by the House of the People, there shall be introduced a Bill to provide for the appropriation out of the Consolidated Fund of India of all moneys required to meet-

(a) The grants so made by the House of the People; and

(b) The expenditure charged on the Consolidated Fund of India but not exceeding in any case the amount shown in the statement previously laid before Parliament.

(2) No amendment shall be proposed to any such Bill in either House of Parliament which will have the effect of varying the amount or altering the destination of any grant so made or of varying the amount of any expenditure charged on the Consolidated Fund of India, and the decision of the person presiding as to whether an amendment is inadmissible under this clause shall be final.

(3) Subject to the provisions of articles 115 and 116, no money shall be withdrawn from the Consolidated Fund of India except under appropriation made by law passed in accordance with the provisions of this article.

Section 115. Supplementary, additional or excess grants

(1) The President shall-

(a) If the amount authorised by any law made in accordance with the provisions of article 114 to be expended for a particular service for the current financial year is found to be insufficient for the purposes of that year or when a need has arisen during the current financial year for supplementary or additional expenditure upon some new service not contemplated in the annual financial statement for that year, or

(b) If any money has been spent on any service during a financial year in excess of the amount granted for that service and for that year, cause to be laid before both the Houses of Parliament another statement showing the estimated amount of that expenditure or cause to be presented to the House of the People a demand for such excess, as the case any be.

(2) The provisions of articles 112, 113 and 114 shall have effect in relation to any such statement and expenditure or demand and also to any law to be made authorising the appropriation of moneys out of the Consolidated Fund of India to meet such expenditure or the grant in respect of such demand as they have effect in relation to the annual financial statement and the expenditure mentioned therein or to a demand for a grant and the law to be made for the authorisation of appropriation of moneys out of the Consolidated Fund of India to meet such expenditure or grant.

Section 116. Votes on account, votes of credit and exceptional grants

(1) Notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions of this Chapter, the House of the People shall have power-

(a) To make any grant in advance in respect of the estimated expenditure for a part of any financial year pending the completion of the procedure prescribed in article 113 for the voting of such grant and the passing of the law in accordance with the provisions of article 114 in relation to that expenditure;

(b) To make a grant for meeting an unexpected demand upon the resources of India when on account of the magnitude or the indefinite character of the service the demand cannot be stated with the details ordinarily given in an annual financial statement;

(c) To make an exceptional grant which forms no part of the current service of any financial year; and Parliament shall have power to authorise by law the withdrawal of moneys from the Consolidated Fund of India for the purposes for which the said grants are made.

(2) The provisions of articles 113 and 114 shall have effect in relation to the making of any grant under clause (1) and to any law to be made under that clause as they have effect in relation to the making of a grant with regard to any expenditure mentioned in the annual financial statement and the law to be made for the authorisation of appropriation of moneys out of the Consolidated Fund of India to meet such expenditure.

Section 117. Specaal provisions as to financial Bills

(1) A Bill or amendment making provision for any of the matters specified in sub-clauses (a) to (f) of clause (1) of article 110 shall not be introduced or moved except on the recommendation of the President and a Bill making such provision shall not be introduced in the Council of States:

Provided that no recommendation shall be required under this clause for the moving of an amendment making provision for the reduction or abolition of any tax.

(2) A Bill or amendment shall not be deemed to make provision for any of the matters aforesaid by reason only that it provides for the imposition of fines or other pecuniary penalties, or for the demand or payment of fees for licences or fees for services rendered, or by reason that it provides for the imposition, abolition, remission, alteration or regulation of any tax by any local authority or body for local purposes.

(3) A Bill which, if enacted and brought into operation, would involve expenditure from the Consolidated Fund of India shall not be passed by either House of Parliament unless the President has recommended to that House the consideration of the Bill.

Section 118. Rules of procedure

(1) Each House of Parliament may make rules for regulating, subject to the provisions of this Constitution, its procedure and the conduct of its business.

(2) Until rules are made under clause (1), the rules of procedure and standing orders in force immediately before the commencement of this Constitution with respect to the Legislature of the Dominion of India shall have effect in relation to Parliament subject to such modifications and adaptations as may be made therein by the Chairman of the Council of States or the Speaker of the House of the People, as the case may be.

(3) The President, after consultation with the Chairman of the Council of States and the Speaker of the House of the People, may make rules as to the procedure with respect to joint sittings of, and communications between, the two Houses.

(4) At a joint sitting of the two Houses the Speaker of the House of the People, or in his absence such person as may be determined by rules of procedure made under clause (3), shall preside.

Section 119. Regulation by law of procedure in Parliament in relation to financial business

Parliament may, for the purpose of the timely completion of financial business, regulate by law the procedure of, and the conduct of business in, each House of Parliament in relation to any financial matter or to any Bill for the appropriation of moneys out of the Consolidated Fund of India, and, if and so far as any provision of any law so made is inconsistent with any rule made by a House of Parliament under clause (1) of article 118 or with any rule or standing order having effect in relation to Parliament under clause (2) of that article, such provision shall prevail.

Section 120. Language to be used in Parliament

(1) Notwithstanding anything in Part XVII, but subject to the provisions of article 348, business in Parliament shall be transacted in Hindi or in English:

Provided that the Chairman of the Council of States or Speaker of the House of the People, or person acting as such, as the case may be, may permit any member who cannot adequately express himself in Hindi or in English to address the House in his mother-tongue.

(2) Unless Parliament by law otherwise provides, this article shall, after the expiration of a period of fifteen years from the commencement of this Constitution, have effect as if the words “or in English” were omitted therefrom.

Section 121. Restriction on discussion in Parliament

No discussion shall take place in Parliament with respect to the conduct of any Judge of the Supreme Court or of a High Court in the discharge of his duties except upon a motion for presenting an address to the President praying for the removal of the Judge as hereinafter provided.

Section 122. Courts not to inquire into proceedings of Parliament

(1) The validity of any proceedings in Parliament shall not be called in question on the ground of any alleged irregularity of procedure.

(2) No officer or member of Parliament in whom powers are vested by or under this Constitution for regulating procedure or the conduct of business, or for maintaining order, in Parliament shall be subject to the jurisdiction of any court in respect of the exercise by him of those powers.

Section 123. Power of President to promulgate Ordinances during recess of Parliament

(1) If at any time, except when both Houses of Parliament are in session, the President is satisfied that circumstances exist which render it necessary for him to take immediate action, he may promulgate such Ordinances as the circumstances appear to him to require.

(2) An Ordinance promulgated under this article shall have the same force and effect as an Act of Parliament, but every such Ordinance-

(a) Shall be laid before both Houses of Parliament and shall cease to operate at the expiration of six weeks from the reassembly of Parliament, or, if before the expiration of that period resolutions disapproving it are passed by both Houses, upon the passing of the second of those resolutions; and

(b) May be withdrawn at any time by the President. Explanation.

Where the Houses of Parliament are summoned to reassemble on different dates, the period of six weeks shall be reckoned from the later of those dates for the purposes of this clause.

(3) If and so far as an Ordinance under this article makes any provision which Parliament would not under this Constitution be competent to enact, it shall be void.

1. Cl. (4) was ins. by the Constitution (Thirty-eighth Amendment) Act, 1975, s. 2 (retrospectively) and omitted by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 16 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

Section 124. Establishment and constitution of Supreme Court

(1) There shall be a Supreme Court of India consisting of a Chief Justice of India and, until Parliament by law prescribes a larger number, of not more than seven¹ other Judges.

(2) Every Judge of the Supreme Court shall be appointed by the President by warrant under his hand and seal after consultation with such of the Judges of the Supreme Court and of the High Courts in the States as the President may deem necessary for the purpose and shall hold office until he attains the age of sixty-five years:

Provided that in the case of appointment of a Judge other than the Chief Justice, the Chief Justice of India shall always be consulted:

Provided further that-

(a) A Judge may, by writing under his hand addressed to the President, resign his office;

(b) A Judge may be removed from his office in the manner provided in clause (4).

²[(2A) The age of a Judge of the Supreme Court shall be determined by such authority and in such manner as Parliament may by law provide.]

(3) A person shall not be qualified for appointment as a Judge of the Supreme Court unless he is a citizen of India and-

(a) Has been for at least five years a Judge of a High Court or of two or more such Courts in succession; or

(b) Has been for at least ten years an advocate of a High Court or of two or more such Courts in succession; or

(c) Is, in the opinion of the President, a distinguished jurist.

Explanation I. In this clause “High Court” means a High Court which exercises, or which at any time before the commencement of this Constitution exercised, jurisdiction in any part of the territory of India.

Explanation II. In computing for the purpose of this clause the period during which a person has been an advocate, any period during which a person has held judicial office not inferior to that of a district judge after he became an advocate shall be included.

(4) A Judge of the Supreme Court shall not be removed from his office except by an order of the President passed after an address by each House of Parliament supported by a majority of the total membership of that House and by a majority of not less than two-thirds of the members of that House present and voting has been presented to the President in the same session for such removal on the ground of proved misbehaviour or incapacity.

(5) Parliament may by law regulate the procedure for the presentation of an address and for the investigation and proof of the misbehaviour or incapacity of a Judge under clause (4).

(6) Every person appointed to be a Judge of the Supreme Court shall, before he enters upon his office, make and subscribe before the President, or some person appointed in that behalf by him, an oath or affirmation according to the form set out for the purpose in the Third Schedule.

(7) No person who has held office as a Judge of the Supreme court shall plead or act in any court or before any authority within the territory of India.

1. Now “twenty-five”, vide the Supreme Court (number of Judges) Amendment Act, 1986 (Act 22 of 1986).

2. Ins. by the Constitution (Fifteenth Amendment) Act, 1963, s. 2.

Section 125. Salaries, etc., of Judges

¹[(1) There shall be paid to the Judges of the Supreme Court such salaries as may be determined by Parliament by law and, until provision in that behalf is so made, such salaries as are specified in the Second Schedule.]

(2) Every Judge shall be entitled to such privileges and allowances and to such rights in respect of leave of absence and pension as may from time to time be determined by or under law made by Parliament and, until so determined, to such privileges, allowances and rights as are specified in the Second Schedule:

Provided that neither the privileges nor the allowances of a Judge nor his rights in respect of leave of absence or pension shall be varied to his disadvantage after his appointment.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Fifty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1986, s. 2, for cl. (1) (w.e.f. 1-4-1986).

Section 126. Appointment of acting Chief Justice

When the office of Chief Justice of India is vacant or when the Chief Justice is, by reason of absence or otherwise, unable to perform the duties of his office, the duties of the office shall be performed by such one of the other Judges of the Court as the President may appoint for the purpose.

Section 127. Appointment of ad hoc, Judges

(1) If at any time there should not be a quorum of the Judges of the Supreme Court available to hold or continue any session of the Court, the Chief Justice of India may, with the previous consent of the President and after consultation with the Chief Justice of the High Court concerned, request in writing the attendance at the sittings of the Court, as an ad hoc Judge, for such period as may be necessary, of a Judge of a High Court duly qualified for appointment as a Judge of the Supreme Court to be designated by the Chief Justice of India.

(2) It shall be the duty of the Judge who has been so designated, in priority to other duties of his office, to attend the sittings of the Supreme Court at the time and for the period for which his attendance is required, and while so attending he shall have all the jurisdiction, powers and privileges, and shall discharge the duties, of a Judge of the Supreme Court.

Section 128. Attendance of retired Judges at sittings of the Supreme Court

Notwithstanding anything in this Chapter, the Chief Justice of India may at any time, with the previous consent of the President, request any person who has held the office of a Judge of the Supreme Court or of the Federal Court ¹[or who has held the office of a Judge of a High Court and is duly qualified for appointment as a Judge of the Supreme Court] to sit and act as a Judge of the Supreme Court, and every such person so requested shall, while so sitting and acting, be entitled to such allowances as the President may by order determine and have all the jurisdiction, powers and privileges of, but shall not otherwise be deemed to be, a Judge of that Court:

Provided that nothing in this article shall be deemed to require any such person as aforesaid to sit and act as a Judge of that Court unless he consents so to do.

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Fifteenth Amendment) Act, 1963, s. 3.

Section 129. Supreme Court to be a court of record

The Supreme Court shall be a court of record and shall have all the powers of such a court including the power to punish for contempt of itself.

Section 130. Seat of Supreme Court

The Supreme Court shall sit in Delhi or in such other place or places, as the Chief Justice of India may, with the approval of the President, from time to time, appoint.

Section 131. Original jurisdiction of the Supreme Court

Subject to the provisions of this Constitution, the Supreme Court shall, to the exclusion of any other court, have original jurisdiction in any dispute-

(a) Between the Government of India and one or more States; or

(b) Between the Government of India and any State or States on one side and one or more other States on the other; or

(c) Between two or more States,

If and in so far as the dispute involves any question (whether of law or fact) on which the existence or extent of a legal right depends:

¹[Provided that the said jurisdiction shall not extend to a dispute arising out of any treaty, agreement, covenant, engagement, sanad or other similar instrument which, having been entered into or executed before the commencement of this Constitution, continues in operation after such commencement, or which provides that the said jurisdiction shall not extend to such a dispute.]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 5, for the proviso.

Section 131A. Exclusive jurisdiction of the Supreme Court in regard to questions as to constitutional validity of Central laws

¹[131A. Exclusive jurisdiction of the Supreme Court in regard to questions as to constitutional validity of Central laws.

[Rep. by the Constitution (Forty-third Amendment) Act, 1977 sec. 4 (w.e.f. 13-4-1978).]]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 23 (w.e.f. 1-2-1977).

Section 132. Appellate jurisdiction of Supreme Court in appeals from High Courts in certain cases

(1) An appeal shall lie to the Supreme Court from any judgment, decree or final order of a High Court in the territory of India, whether in a civil, criminal or other proceeding, ¹[if the High Court certifies under article 134A] that the case involves a substantial question of law as to the interpretation of this Constitution.

²[* * *]

(3) Where such a certificate is given, ³[***] any party in the case may appeal to the Supreme Court on the ground that any such question as aforesaid has been wrongly decided 3[***].

Explanation. For the purposes of this article, the expression “final order” includes an order deciding an issue, which, if decided in favour of the appellant, would be sufficient for the final disposal of the case.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 17, for “if the High Court certifies” (w.e.f. 1-8-1979).

2. Cl. (2) omitted by s. 17, the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978 (w.e.f. 1-8-1979).

3. Certain words omitted by s. 17, the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978 (w.e.f. 1-8-1979).

Section 133. Appellate jurisdiction of Supreme Court in appeals from High Courts in regard to civil matters

¹[(1) An appeal shall lie to the Supreme Court from any judgment, decree or final order in a civil proceeding of a High Court in the territory of India ²[if the High Court certifies under article 134A-]

(a) That the case involves a substantial question of law of general importance; and

(b) That in the opinion of the High Court the said question needs to be decided by the Supreme Court.]

(2) Notwithstanding anything in article 132, any party appealing to the Supreme Court under clause (1) may urge as one of the grounds in such appeal that a substantial question of law as to the interpretation of this Constitution has been wrongly decided.

(3) Notwithstanding anything in this article, no appeal shall, unless Parliament by law otherwise provides, lie to the Supreme Court from the judgment, decree or final order of one Judge of a High Court.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Thirtieth Amendment) Act, 1972, s. 2, for cl. (1) (w.e.f. 27-2-1973).

2. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 18, for “if the High Court certifies-” (w.e.f. 1-8-1979).

Section 134. Appellate jurisdiction of Supreme Court in regard to criminal matters

(1) An appeal shall lie to the Supreme Court from any judgment, final order or sentence in a criminal proceeding of a High Court in the territory of India if the High Court-

(a) Has on appeal reversed an order of acquittal of an accused person and sentenced him to death; or

(b) Has withdrawn for trial before itself any case from any court subordinate to its authority and has in such trial convicted the accused person and sentenced him to death; or

(c) ¹[certifies under article 134A] that the case is a fit one for appeal to the Supreme Court:

Provided that an appeal under sub-clause (c) shall lie subject to such provisions as may be made in that behalf under clause (1) of article 145 and to such conditions as the High Court may establish or require.

(2) Parliament may by law confer on the Supreme Court any further powers to entertain and hear appeals from any judgment, final order or sentence in a criminal proceeding of a High Court in the territory of India subject to such conditions and limitations as may be specified in such law.

1. Subs. by s. 19, the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, for “certifies” (w.e.f. 1-8-1979).

Section 134A. Certificate for appeal to the Supreme Court

¹[134A. Certificate for appeal to the Supreme Court .

Every High Court, passing or making a judgment, decree, final order, or sentence, referred to in clause (1) of article 132 or clause (1) of article 133, or clause (1) of article 134, -

(a) May, if it deems fit so to do, on its own motion; and

(b) Shall, if an oral application is made, by or on behalf of the party aggrieved, immediately after the passing or making of such judgment, decree, final order or sentence,

Determine, as soon as may be after such passing or making, the question whether a certificate of the nature referred to in clause (1) of article 132, or clause (1) of article 133 or, as the case may be, sub-clause (c) of clause (1) of article 134, may be given in respect of that case.]

1. Ins. by s. 20, the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978 (w.e.f. 1-8-1979).

Section 135. Jurisdiction and powers of the Federal Court under existing law to be exercisable by the Supreme Court

Until Parliament by law otherwise provides, the Supreme Court shall also have jurisdiction and powers with respect to any matter to which the provisions of article 133 or article 134 do not apply if jurisdiction and powers in relation to that matter were exercisable by the Federal Court immediately before the commencement of this Constitution under any existing law.

Section 136. Special leave to appeal by the Supreme Court

(1) Notwithstanding anything in this Chapter, the Supreme Court may, in its discretion, grant special leave to appeal from any judgment, decree, determination, sentence or order in any cause or matter passed or made by any court or tribunal in the territory of India.

(2) Nothing in clause (1) shall apply to any judgment, determination, sentence or order passed or made by any court or tribunal constituted by or under any law relating to the Armed Forces.

Section 137. Review of judgments or orders by the Supreme Court

Subject to the provisions of any law made by Parliament or any rules made under article 145, the Supreme Court shall have power to review any judgment pronounced or order made by it.

Section 138. Enlargement of the jurisdiction of the Supreme Court

(1) The Supreme Court shall have such further jurisdiction and powers with respect to any of the matters in the Union List as Parliament may by law confer.

(2) The Supreme Court shall have such further jurisdiction and powers with respect to any matter as the Government of India and the Government of any State may by special agreement confer, if Parliament by law provides for the exercise of such jurisdiction and powers by the Supreme Court.

Section 139. Conferment on the Supreme Court of powers to issue certain writs

Parliament may by law confer on the Supreme Court power to issue directions, orders or writs, including writs in the nature of habeas corpus, mandamus, prohibition, quo warranto and certiorari, or any of them, for any purposes other than those mentioned in clause (2) of article 32.

Section 139A. Transfer of certain cases

¹ [139A. Transfer of certain cases.

² [(1) Where cases involving the same or substantially the same questions of law are pending before the Supreme Court and one or more High Courts or before two or more High Courts and the Supreme Court is satisfied on its own motion or on an application made by the Attorney-General of India or by a party to any such case that such questions are substantial questions of general importance, the Supreme Court may withdraw the case or cases pending before the High Court or the High Courts and dispose of all the cases itself:

Provided that the Supreme Court may after determining the said questions of law return any case so withdrawn together with a copy of its judgment on such questions to the High Court from which the case has been withdrawn, and the High Court shall on receipt thereof, proceed to dispose of the case in conformity with such judgment.]

(2) The Supreme Court may, if it deems it expedient so to do for the ends of justice, transfer any case, appeal or other proceedings pending before any High Court to any other High Court.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 24 (w.e.f. 1-2-1977).

2. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 21, for cl. (1) (w.e.f. 1-8-1979).

Section 140. Ancillary powers of Supreme Court

Parliament may by law make provision for conferring upon the Supreme Court such supplemental powers not inconsistent with any of the provisions of this Constitution as may appear to be necessary or desirable for the purpose of enabling the Court more effectively to exercise the jurisdiction conferred upon it by or under this Constitution.

Section 141. Law declared by Supreme Court to be binding on all courts

The law declared by the Supreme Court shall be binding on all courts within the territory of India.

Section 142. Enforcement of decrees and orders of Supreme Court and orders as to discovery, etc.

(1) The Supreme Court in the exercise of its jurisdiction may pass such decree or make such order as is necessary for doing complete justice in any cause or matter pending before it, and any decree so passed or order so made shall be enforceable throughout the territory of India in such manner as may be prescribed by or under any law made by Parliament and, until provision in that behalf is so made, in such manner as the President may by order ¹prescribe.

(2) Subject to the provisions of any law made in this behalf by Parliament, the Supreme Court shall, as respects the whole of the territory of India, have all and every power to make any order for the purpose of securing the attendance of any person, the discovery or production of any documents, or the investigation or punishment of any contempt of itself.

1. See the Supreme Court (Decrees and Orders) Enforcement Order, 1954 (C.O. 47).

Section 143. Power of President to consult Supreme Court.

(1) If at any time it appears to the President that a question of law or fact has arisen, or is likely to arise, which is of such a nature and of such public importance that it is expedient to obtain the opinion of the Supreme Court upon it, he may refer the question to that Court for consideration and the Court may, after such hearing as it thinks fit, report to the President its opinion thereon.

(2) The President may, notwithstanding anything in ¹[***] the proviso to article 131, refer a dispute of the kind mentioned in the 2[said proviso] to the Supreme Court for opinion and the Supreme Court shall, after such hearing as it thinks fit, report to the President its opinion thereon.

1. The words, brackets and figure “clause (i) of” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

2. Subs. by s. 29 and Sch., the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, for “said clause”.

Section 144. Civil and judicial authorities to act in aid of the Supreme Court

All authorities, civil and judicial, in the territory of India shall act in aid of the Supreme Court.

Section 144A. Special provisions as to disposal of questions relating to constitutional validity of laws

¹[144A. Special provisions as to disposal of questions relating to constitutional validity of laws.

[Rep. by the Constitution (Forty-third Amendment) Act, 1977, s. 5 (w.e.f. 13-4-1978).

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 25 (w.e.f. 1-2-1977).

Section 145. Rules of Court, etc.

(1) Subject to the provisions of any law made by Parliament, the Supreme Court may from time to time, with the approval of the President, make rules for regulating generally the practice and procedure of the Court including-

(a) Rules as to the persons practising before the Court;

(b) Rules as to the procedure for hearing appeals and other mattters pertaining to appeals including the time within which appeals to the Court are to be entered;

(c) Rules as to the proceedings in the Court for the enforcement of any of the rights conferred by Part III;

¹ [(cc) Rules as to the proceedings in the Court under 2[article 139A];]

(d) Rules as to the entertainment of appeals under sub-clause (c) of clause (1) of article 134;

(e) Rules as to the conditions subject to which any judgment pronounced or order made by the Court may be reviewed and the procedure for such review including the time within which applications to the Court for such review are to be entered;

(f) Rules as to the costs of and incidental to any proceedings in the Court and as to the fees to be charged in respect of proceedings therein;

(g) Rules as to the granting of bail;

(h) Rules as to stay of proceedings;

(i) Rules providing for the summary determination of any appeal which appears to the Court to be frivolous or vexatious or brought for the purpose of delay;

(j) Rules as to the procedure for inquiries referred to in clause (1) of article 317.

(2) Subject to the ³ [provisions of ⁴ [***] clause (3)], rules made under this article may fix the minimum number of Judges who are to sit for any purpose, and may provide for the powers of single Judges and Division Courts.

(3) ⁵ [⁴ [***] The minimum number of Judges who are to sit for the purpose of deciding any case involving a substantial question of law as to the interpretation of this Constitution or for the purpose of hearing any reference under article 143 shall be five:

Provided that, where the Court hearing an appeal under any of the provisions of this Chapter other than article 132 consists of less than five Judges and in the course of the hearing of the appeal the Court is satisfied that the appeal involves a substantial question of law as to the interpretation of this Constitution the determination of which is necessary for the disposal of the appeal, such Court shall refer the question for opinion to a Court constituted as required by this clause for the purpose of deciding any case involving such a question and shall on receipt of the opinion dispose of the appeal in conformity with such opinion.

(4) No judgment shall be delivered by the Supreme Court save in open Court, and no report shall be made under article 143 save in accordance with an opinion also delivered in open Court.

(5) No judgment and no such opinion shall be delivered by the Supreme Court save with the concurrence of a majority of the Judges present at the hearing of the case, but nothing in this clause shall be deemed to prevent a Judge who does not concur from delivering a dissenting judgment or opinion.

1. Ins. by s. 26, the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976 (w.e.f. 1-2-1977).

2. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-third Amendment) Act, 1977, s. 6, for “articles 131A and 139A” (w.e.f. 13-4-1978).

3. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 26, for “provisions of clause (3)” (w.e.f. 1-2-1977).

4. Certain words omitted by the Constitution (Forty-third Amendment) Act, 1977, s. 6 (w.e.f. 13-4-1978).

5. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 26, for “The minimum number” (w.e.f. 1-2-1977).

Section 146. Officers and servants and the expenses of the Supreme Court

(1) Appointments of officers and servants of the Supreme Court shall be made by the Chief Justice of India or such other Judge or officer of the Court as he may direct:

Provided that the President may by rule require that in such cases as may be specified in the rule, no person not already attached to the Court shall be appointed to any office connected with the Court, save after consultation with the Union Public Service Commission.

(2) Subject to the provisions of any law made by Parliament, the conditions of service of officers and servants of the Supreme Court shall be such as may be prescribed by rules made by the Chief Justice of India or by some other Judge or officer of the Court authorised by the Chief Justice of India to make rules for the purpose:

Provided that the rules made under this clause shall, so far as they relate to salaries, allowances, leave or pensions, require the approval of the President.

(3) The administrative expenses of the Supreme Court, including all salaries, allowances and pensions payable to or in respect of the officers and servants of the Court, shall be charged upon the Consolidated Fund of India, and any fees or other moneys taken by the Court shall form part of that Fund.

Section 147. Interpretation

In this Chapter and in Chapter V of Part VI, references to any substantial question of law as to the interpretation of this Constitution shall be construed as including references to any substantial question of law as to the interpretation of the Government of India Act, 1935 (including any enactment amending or supplementing that Act), or of any Order in Council or order made thereunder, or of the Indian Independence Act, 1947, or of any order made thereunder.

Section 148. Comptroller and Auditor-General of India

(1) There shall be a Comptroller and Auditor-General of India who shall be appointed by the President by warrant under his hand and seal and shall only be removed from office in like manner and on the like grounds as a Judge of the Supreme Court.

(2) Every person appointed to be the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India shall, before he enters upon his office, make and subscribe before the President, or some person appointed in that behalf by him, an oath or affirmation according to the form set out for the purpose in the Third Schedule.

(3) The salary and other conditions of service of the Comptroller and Auditor-General shall be such as may be determined by Parliament by law and, until they are so determined, shall be as specified in the Second Schedule:

Provided that neither the salary of a Comptroller and Auditor-General nor his rights in respect of leave of absence, pension or age of retirement shall be varied to his disadvantage after his appointment.

(4) The Comptroller and Auditor-General shall not be eligible for further office either under the Government of India or under the Government of any State after he has ceased to hold his office.

(5) Subject to the provisions of this Constitution and of any law made by Parliament, the conditions of service of persons serving in the Indian Audit and Accounts Department and the administrative powers of the Comptroller and Auditor-General shall be such as may be prescribed by rules made by the President after consultation with the Comptroller and Auditor-General.

(6) The administrative expenses of the office of the Comptroller and Auditor-General, including all salaries, allowances and pensions payable to or in respect of persons serving in that office, shall be charged upon the Consolidated Fund of India.

Section 149. Duties and powers of the Comptroller and Auditor-General

The Comptroller and Auditor-General shall perform such duties and exercise such powers in relation to the accounts of the Union and of the States and of any other authority or body as may be prescribed by or under any law made by Parliament and, until provision in that behalf is so made, shall perform such duties and exercise such powers in relation to the accounts of the Union and of the States as were conferred on or exercisable by the Auditor-General of India immediately before the commencement of this Constitution in relation to the accounts of the Dominion of India and of the Provinces respectively.

Section 150. Form of accounts of the Union and of the States

¹[150. Form of accounts of the Union and of the States.

The accounts of the Union and of the States shall be kept in such form as the President may, ²[on the advice of] the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India, prescribe.]

1. Subs. by s. 27, the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, for art. 150 (w.e.f. 1-4-1977).

2. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 22, for “after consultation with” (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

Section 151. Audit reports

(1) The reports of the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India relating to the accounts of the Union shall be submitted to the President, who shall cause them to be laid before each House of Parliament.

(2) The reports of the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India relating to the accounts of a State shall be submitted to the Governor ¹[***] of the State, who shall cause them to be laid before the Legislature of the State.

1. The words “or Rajpramukh” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

Section 152. Definition

Part VI The State ¹[***] Chapter I General

In this Part, unless the context otherwise requires, the expression “State” does not include the State of Jammu and Kashmir.

Section 153. Governors of States

There shall be a Governor for each State:

¹[Provided that nothing in this article shall prevent the appointment of the same person as Governor for two or more States.]

1. Added by s. 6, the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956

Section 154. Executive power of State

(1) The executive power of the State shall be vested in the Governor and shall be exercised by him either directly or through officers subordinate to him in accordance with this Constitution.

(2) Nothing in this article shall-

(a) Be deemed to transfer to the Governor any functions conferred by any existing law on any other authority; or

(b) Prevent Parliament or the Legislature of the State from conferring by law functions on any authority subordinate to the Governor.

Section 155. Appointment of Governor

The Governor of a State shall be appointed by the President by warrant under his hand and seal.

Section 156. Term of office of Governor

(1) The Governor shall hold office during the pleasure of the President.

(2) The Governor may, by writing under his hand addressed to the President, resign his office.

(3) Subject to the foregoing provisions of this article, a Governor shall hold office for a term of five years from the date on which he enters upon his office:

Provided that a Governor shall, notwithstanding the expiration of his term, continue to hold office until his successor enters upon his office.

Section 157. Qualifications for appointment as Governor

No person shall be eligible for appointment as Governor unless he is a citizen of India and has completed the age of thirty-five years.

Section 158. Conditions of Governor’s office

(1) The Governor shall not be a member of either House of Parliament or of a House of the Legislature of any State specified in the First Schedule, and if a member of either House of Parliament or of a House of the Legislature of any such State be appointed Governor, he shall be deemed to have vacated his seat in that House on the date on which he enters upon his office as Governor.

(2) The Governor shall not hold any other office of profit.

(3) The Governor shall be entitled without payment of rent to the use of his official residences and shall be also entitled to such emoluments, allowances and privileges as may be determined by Parliament by law and, until provision in that behalf is so made, such emoluments, allowances and privileges as are specified in the Second Schedule.

¹[(3A) Where the same person is appointed as Governor of two or more States, the emoluments and allowances payable to the Governor shall be allocated among the States in such proportion as the President may by order determine.]

(4) The emoluments and allowances of the Governor shall not be diminished during his term of office.

1. Ins. by s. 7, the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956.

Section 159. Oath or affirmation by the Governor

Every Governor and every person discharging the functions of the Governor shall, before entering upon his office, make and subscribe in the presence of the Chief Justice of the High Court exercising jurisdiction in relation to the State, or, in his absence, the senior most Judge of that Court available, an oath or affirmation in the following form, that is to say-

“I, A. B., do (swear in the name of God/solemnly affirm) that I will faithfully execute the office of Governor (or discharge the functions of the Governor) of ………….(name of the State) and will to the best of my ability preserve, protect and defend the Constitution and the law and that I will devote myself to the service and well-being of the people of …..(name of the State).”

Section 160. Discharge of the functions of the Governor in certain contingencies

The President may make such provision as he thinks fit for the discharge of the functions of the Governor of a State in any contingency not provided for in this Chapter

Section 161. Power of Governor to grant pardons, etc., and to suspend, remit or commute sentences in certain cases

The Governor of a State shall have the power to grant pardons, reprieves, respites or remissions of punishment or to suspend, remit or commute the sentence of any person convicted of any offence against any law relating to a matter to which the executive power of the State extends.

Section 162. Extent of executive power of State

Subject to the provisions of this Constitution, the executive power of a State shall extend to the matters with respect to which the Legislature of the State has power to make laws:

Provided that in any matter with respect to which the Legislature of a State and Parliament have power to make laws, the executive power of the State shall be subject to, and limited by, the executive power expressly conferred by this Constitution or by any law made by Parliament upon the Union or authorities thereof.

Section 163. Council of Ministers to aid and advise Governor

(1) There shall be a Council of Ministers with the Chief Minister at the head to aid and advise the Governor in the exercise of his functions, except in so far as he is by or under this Constitution required to exercise his functions or any of them in his discretion.

(2) If any question arises whether any matter is or is not a matter as respects which the Governor is by or under this Constitution required to act in his discretion, the decision of the Governor in his discretion shall be final, and the validity of anything done by the Governor shall not be called in question on the ground that he ought or ought not to have acted in his discretion.

(3) The question whether any, and if so what, advice was tendered by Ministers to the Governor shall not be inquired into in any court.

Section 164. Other provisions as to Ministers

(1) The Chief Minister shall be appointed by the Governor and the other Ministers shall be appointed by the Governor on the advice of the Chief Minster, and the Ministers shall hold office during the pleasure of the Governor:

Provided that in the States of Bihar, Madhya Pradesh and Orissa, there shall be a Minister in charge of tribal welfare who may in addition be in charge of the welfare of the Scheduled Castes and backward classes or any other work.

1(1A) The total number of Ministers, including the Chief Minister, in the Council of Ministers in a State shall not exceed fifteen per cent of the total number of members of the Legislative Assembly of the State.

Provided that the number of Ministers, including the Chief Minister in a State shall not be less than twelve:

Provided further that where the total number of Ministers Including the Chief MInister in the Council of Ministers in any State at the commencement of the Constitution (Ninety-first Amendment) Act, 2003 exceeds the said fifteen per cent or the number specified in the first proviso, as the case may be, then the total number of Ministers in that State shall be brought in conformity with the provisions of this clause within six months from such date as the President may by public notification appoint.

(1B) A member of the Legislative Assembly of a State or either House of the Legislature of a State having Legislative Council belonging to any political party who is disqualified for being a member of that house under paragraph 2 of the Tenth Schedule shall also be disqualified to be appointed as a Minister under clause (1) for duration of the period commencing from the date of his disqualification till the date on which the term of his office as such member would expire or where he contests any election to the Legislative Assembly of a State or either House of the Legislature of a State having Legislative Council, as the case may be, before the expiry of such period, till the date on which he is declared elected, whichever is earlier.]

(2) The Council of Ministers shall be collectively responsible to the Legislative Assembly of the State.

(3) Before a Minister enters upon his office, the Governor shall administer to him the oaths of office and of secrecy according to the forms set out for the purpose in the Third Schedule.

(4) A Minister who for any period of six consecutive months is not a member of the Legislature of the State shall at the expiration of that period cease to be a Minister.

(5) The salaries and allowances of Ministers shall be such as the Legislature of the State may from time to time by law determine and, until the Legislature of the State so determines, shall be as specified in the Second Schedule.

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Ninety-first Amendmen) Act, 2003, sec.3 (w.e.f.1/1/2004).

Section 165. Advocate-General for the State

(1) The Governor of each State shall appoint a person who is qualified to be appointed a Judge of a High Court to be Advocate-General for the State.

(2) It shall be the duty of the Advocate-General to give advice to the Government of the State upon such legal matters, and to perform such other duties of a legal character, as may from time to time be referred or assigned to him by the Governor, and to discharge the functions conferred on him by or under this Constitution or any other law for the time being in force.

(3) The Advocate-General shall hold office during the pleasure of the Governor, and shall receive such remuneration as the Governor may determine.

Section 166. Conduct of business of the Government of a State.

(1) All executive action of the Government of a State shall be expressed to be taken in the name of the Governor.

(2) Orders and other instruments made and executed in the name of the Governor shall be authenticated in such manner as may be specified in rules to be made by the Governor, and the validity of an order or instrument which is so authenticated shall not be called in question on the ground that it is not an order or instrument made or executed by the Governor.

(3) The Governor shall make rules for the more convenient transaction of the business of the Government of the State, and for the allocation among Ministers of the said business in so far as it is not business with respect to which the Governor is by or under this Constitution required to act in his discretion.

¹[* * *]

1. Cl. (4) was ins. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 28 (w.e.f. 3-1-1977) and omitted by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 23 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

Section 167. Duties of Chief Minister as respects the furnishing of information to Governor, etc.

It shall be the duty of the Chief Minister of each State-

(a) To communicate to the Governor of the State all decisions of the Council of Ministers relating to the administration of the affairs of the State and proposals for legislation;

(b) To furnish such information relating to the administration of the affairs of the State and proposals for legislation as the Governor may call for; and

(c) If the Governor so requires, to submit for the consideration of the Council of Ministers any matter on which a decision has been taken by a Minister but which has not been considered by the Council.

Section 168. Constitution of Legislatures in States.

(1) For every State there shall be a Legislature which shall consist of the Governor, and-

(a) In the States of ¹[***] Bihar, ²[***] ³[⁴[***] ⁵[Maharashtra], ⁶[Karnataka] and ⁷[***] 8[and Uttar Pradesh, two Houses;

(b) In other States, one House.

(2) Where there are two Houses of the Legislature of a State, one shall be known as the Legislative Council and the other as the Legislative

Assembly, and where there is only one House, it shall be known as the Legislative Assembly.

1. The words “Andhra Pradesh,” omitted by the Andhra Pradesh Legislatve Council Abolition) Act, 1985 (34 of 1985), s. 4 (w.e.f. 1-6-1985).

2. The word “Bombay” omitted by the Bombay Reorganisation Act, 1960 (11 of 1960), s. 20 (w.e.f. 1-5-1960).

3. No date has been appointed under s.8(2) of the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, for the insertion of the words “Madhaya Pradesh” in this sub-clause.

4. The words “Tamil Nadu,” omitted by the Tamil Nadu Legislative Council (Abolition) Act, 1986 (40 of 1986), s. 4 (w.e.f. 1-11-1986).

5. Ins. by the Bombay Reorganisation Act, 1960 (11 of 1960), s. 20 (w.e.f. 1-5-1960).

6. Subs. by the Mysore State (Alteration of Name) Act, 1973 (31 of 1973), s. 4, for “Mysore” (w.e.f. 1-11-1973), which was inserted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 8 (1).

7. The word “Punjab”, omitted by the Punjab Legislative Council (Abolition) Act 1969 (46 of 1969), sec.4 (w.e.f.7/1/1970).

8. Subs. by the West Bengal Legislative Council (Abolition) Act, 1969 (20 of 1969), sec.4, for “Uttar Pradesh and West Bengal” (w.e.f. 1/8/1969).

Section 169. Abolition or creation of Legislative Councils in States

(1) Notwithstanding anything in article 168, Parliament may by law provide for the abolition of the Legislative Council of a State having such a Council or for the creation of such a Council in a State having no such Council, if the Legislative Assembly of the State passes a resolution to that effect by a majority of the total membership of the Assembly and by a majority of not less than two-thirds of the members of the Assembly present and voting.

(2) Any law referred to in clause (1) shall contain such provisions for the amendment of this Constitution as may be necessary to give effect to the provisions of the law and may also contain such supplemental, incidental and consequential provisions as Parliament may deem necessary.

(3) No such law as aforesaid shall be deemed to be an amendment of this Constitution for the purposes of article 368.

Section 170. Composition of the Legislative Assemblies

¹[170. Composition of the Legislative Assemblies.

(1) Subject to the provisions of article 333, the Legislative Assembly of each State shall consist of not more than five hundred, and not less than sixty, members chosen by direct election from territorial constituencies in the State.

(2) For the purposes of clause (1), each State shall be divided into territorial constituencies in such manner that the ratio between the population of each constituency and the number of seats allotted to it shall, so far as practicable, be the same throughout the State.

²[Explanation. In this clause, the expression “population” means the population as ascertained at the last preceding census of which the relevant figures have been published:

Provided that the reference in this Explanation to the last preceding census of which the relevant figures have been published shall, until the relevant figures for the first census taken after the year ³[2026] have been published, be construed as a reference to the ⁴[2001] census.]

(3) Upon the completion of each census, the total number of seats in the Legislative Assembly of each State and the division of each State into territorial constituencies shall be readjusted by such authority and in such manner as Parliament may by law determine:

Provided that such readjustment shall not affect representation in the Legislative Assembly until the dissolution of the then existing Assembly:]

⁵[Provided further that such readjustment shall take effect from such date as the President may, by order, specify and until such readjustment takes effect, any election to the Legislative Assembly may be held on the basis of the territorial constituencies existing before such readjustment:

Provided also that until the relevant figures for the first census taken after the year ³[2026] have been published, it shall not be necessary to ⁶[readjust-

(i) the total number of seats in the Legislative Assembly of each State as readkisted pm the basis of the 1971 census; and

(ii) the division of such State into territorial constituencies as may be readjusted ion the basis of the ⁷[2001] census,

under this clause.]]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 9, for art. 170.

2. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 29, for the Explanation (w.e.f. 3-1-1977).

3. Subs. by the Constitution (Eighty-fourth Amendment) act, 2001, sec.5, for “2000” (w.e.f. 21/2/2002).

4. Subs. by the Constitution (Eighty-fourth Amendment) act, 2001, sec.5, for “1971” (w.e.f. 21/2/2002) and again subs. by the Constitution (Eighty- seventh Amendment) Act, 2003,for ‘1991’ (w.e.f. 22/6/2003).

5. Ins. by s. 29, the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976 (w.e.f. 3-1-1977).

6. Subs. by the Constitution (Eighty-fourth Amendment) Act, 2001, sec. 5, for “2000” (w.e.f. 21-2-2002).

7. Subs. by the Constitution (Eighty-Seventh Amendment) Act, 2003, for ‘1991’ (w.e.f. 22/6/2003).

Section 171. Composition of the Legislative Councils

(1) The total number of members in the Legislative Council of a State having such a Council shall not exceed ¹[one third] of the total number of members in the Legislative Assembly of that State:

Provided that the total number of members in the Legislative Council of a State shall in no case be less than forty.

(2) Until Parliament by law otherwise provides, the composition of the Legislative Council of a State shall be as provided in clause (3).

(3) Of the total number of members of the Legislative Council of a State-

(a) As nearly as may be, one-third shall be elected by electorates consisting of members of municipalities, district boards and such other local authorities in the State as Parliament may by law specify;

(b) As nearly as may be, one-twelfth shall be elected by electorates consisting of persons residing in the State who have been for at least three years graduates of any university in the territory of India or have been for at least three years in possession of qualifications prescribed by or under any law made by Parliament as equivalent to that of a graduate of any such university;

(c) As nearly as may be, one-twelfth shall be elected by electorates consisting of persons who have been for at least three years engaged in teaching in such educational institutions within the State, not lower in standard than that of a secondary school, as may be prescribed by or under any law made by Parliament;

(d) As nearly as may be, one-third shall be elected by the members of the Legislative Assembly of the State from amongst persons who are not members of the Assembly;

(e) The remainder shall be nominated by the Governor in accordance with the provisions of clause (5).

(4) The members to be elected under sub-clauses (a), (b) and (c) of clause (3) shall be chosen in such territorial constituencies as may be prescribed by or under any law made by Parliament, and the elections under the said sub-clauses and under sub-clause (d) of the said clause shall be held in accordance with the system of proportional representation by means of the single transferable vote.

(5) The members to be nominated by the Governor under sub-clause (e) of clause (3) shall consist of persons having special knowledge or practical experience in respect of such matters as the following, namely: -

Literature, science, art, co-operative movement and social service.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act,1956, sec.10, for “one-fourth”.

Section 172. Duration of State Legislatures

(1) Every Legislative Assembly of every State, unless sooner dissolved, shall continue for ¹[five years] from the date appointed for its first meeting and no longer and the expiration of the said period of ¹[five years] shall operate as a dissolution of the Assembly:

Provided that the said period may, while a Proclamation of Emergency is in operation, be extended by Parliament by law for a period not exceeding one year at a time and not extending in any case beyond a period of six months after the Proclamation has ceased to operate.

(2) he Legislative Council of a State shall not be subject to dissolution, but as nearly as possible one-third of the members thereof shall retire as soon as may be on the expiration of every second year in accordance with the provisions made in that behalf by Parliament by law.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 24, for “six years” (w.e.f. 6-9-1979). The words “six years” were subs. for the original words “five years” by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 30 (w.e.f. 3-1-1977).

Section 173. Qualification for membership of the State Legislature

A person shall not be qualified to be chosen to fill a seat in the Legislature of a State unless he-

¹[(a) Is a citizen of India, and makes and subscribes before some person authorised in that behalf by the Election Commission an oath or affirmation according to the form set out for the purpose in the Third Schedule;]

(b) Is, in the case of a seat in the Legislative Assembly, not less than twenty-five years of age and, in the case of a seat in the Legislative Council, not less than thirty years of age; and

(c) Possesses such other qualifications as may be prescribed in that behalf by or under any law made by Parliament.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Sixteenth Amendment) Act, 1963, s. 4, for cl.(a).

Section 174. Sessions of the State Legislature, prorogation and dissolution

¹[174. Sessions of the State Legislature, prorogation and dissolution.

(1) The Governor shall from time to time summon the House or each House of the Legislature of the State to meet at such time and place as he thinks fit, but six months shall not intervene between its last sitting in one session and the date appointed for its first sitting in the next session.

(2) The Governor may from time to time-

(a) Prorogue the House or either House;

(b) Dissolve the Legislative Assembly.]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951, s. 8, for art. 174.

Section 175. Right of Governor to address and send messages to the House or Houses

(1) The Governor may address the Legislative Assembly or, in the case of a State having a Legislative Council, either House of the Legislature of the State, or both Houses assembled together, and may for that purpose require the attendance of members.

(2) The Governor may send messages to the House or Houses of the Legislature of the State, whether with respect to a Bill then pending in the Legislature or otherwise, and a House to which any message is so sent shall with all convenient despatch consider any matter required by the message to be taken into consideration.

Section 176. Special address by the Governor

(1) At the commencement of ¹[the first session after each general election to the Legislative Assembly and at the commencement of the first session of each year], the Governor shall address the Legislative Assembly or, in the case of a State having a Legislative Council, both Houses assembled together and inform the Legislature of the causes of its summons.

(2) Provision shall be made by the rules regulating the procedure of the House or either House for the allotment of time for discussion of the matters referred to in such address ²[***].

1. Subs. by s. 9, the Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951, for “every session”.

2. The words “and for the precedence of such discussion over other business of the House” omitted by s. 9, the Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951.

Section 177. Rights of Ministers and Advocate-General as respects the Houses

Every Minister and the Advocate-General for a State shall have the right to speak in, and otherwise to take part in the proceedings of, the Legislative Assembly of the State or, in the case of a State having a Legislative Council, both Houses, and to speak in, and otherwise to take part in the proceedings of, any committee of the Legislature of which he may be named a member, but shall not, by virtue of this article, be entitled to vote.

Section 178. The Speaker and Deputy Speaker of the Legislative Assembly

Every Legislative Assembly of a State shall, as soon as may be, choose two members of the Assembly to be respectively Speaker and Deputy Speaker thereof and, so often as the office of Speaker or Deputy Speaker becomes vacant, the Assembly shall choose another member to be Speaker or Deputy Speaker, as the case may be.

Section 179. Vacation and resignation of, and removal from, the offices of Speaker and Deputy Speaker

A member holding office as Speaker or Deputy Speaker of an Assembly-

(a) Shall vacate his office if he ceases to be a member of the Assembly;

(b) May at any time by writing under his hand addressed, if such member is the Speaker, to the Deputy Speaker, and if such member is the Deputy Speaker, to the Speaker, resign his office; and

(c) May be removed from his office by a resolution of the Assembly passed by a majority of all the then members of the Assembly:

Provided that no resolution for the purpose of clause (c) shall be moved unless at least fourteen days’ notice has been given of the intention to move the resolution:

Provided further that, whenever the Assembly is dissolved, the Speaker shall not vacate his office until immediately before the first meeting of the Assembly after the dissolution.

Section 180. Power of the Deputy Speaker or other person to perform the duties of the office of, or to act as, Speaker

(1) While the office of Speaker is vacant, the duties of the office shall be performed by the Deputy Speaker or, if the office of Deputy Speaker is also vacant, by such member of the Assembly as the Governor may appoint for the purpose.

(2) During the absence of the Speaker from any sitting of the Assembly the Deputy Speaker or, if he is also absent, such person as may be determined by the rules of procedure of the Assembly, or, if no such person is present, such other person as may be determined by the Assembly, shall act as Speaker

Section 181. The Speaker or the Deputy Speaker not to preside while a resolution for his removal from office is under consideration

(1) At any sitting of the Legislative Assembly, while any resolution for the removal of the Speaker from his office is under consideration, the Speaker, or while any resolution for the removal of the Deputy Speaker from his office is under consideration, the Deputy Speaker, shall not, though he is present, preside, and the provisions of clause (2) of article 180 shall apply in relation to every such sitting as they apply in relation to a sitting from which the Speaker or, as the case may be, the Deputy Speaker, is absent.

(2) The Speaker shall have the right to speak in, and otherwise to take part in the proceedings of, the Legislative Assembly while any resolution for his removal from office is under consideration in the Assembly and shall, notwithstanding anything in article 189, be entitled to vote only in the first instance on such resolution or on any other matter during such proceedings but not in the case of an equality of votes.

Section 182. The Chairman and Deputy Chairman of the Legislative Council

The Legislative Council of every State having such Council shall, as soon as may be, choose two members of the Council to be respectively Chairman and Deputy Chairman thereof and, so often as the office of Chairman or Deputy Chairman becomes vacant, the Council shall choose another member to be Chairman or Deputy Chairman, as the case may be.

Section 183. Vacation and resignation of, and removal from, the offices of Chairman and Deputy Chairman

A member holding office as Chairman or Deputy Chairman of a Legislative Council-

(a) Shall vacate his office if he ceases to be a member of the Council;

(b) May at any time by writing under his hand addressed, if such member is the Chairman, to the Deputy Chairman, and if such member is the Deputy Chairman, to the Chairman, resign his office; and

(c) May be removed from his office by a resolution of the Council passed by a majority of all the then members of the Council:

Provided that no resolution for the purpose of clause (c) shall be moved unless at least fourteen days’ notice has been given of the intention to move the resolution.

Section 184. Power of the Deputy Chairman or other person to perform the duties of the office of, or to act as, Chairman

(1) While the office of Chairman is vacant, the duties of the office shall be performed by the Deputy Chairman or, if the office of Deputy Chairman is also vacant, by such member of the Council as the Governor may appoint for the purpose.

(2) During the absence of the Chairman from any sitting of the Council the Deputy Chairman or, if he is also absent, such person as may be determined by the rules of procedure of the Council, or, if no such person is present, such other person as may be determined by the Council, shall act as Chairman.

Section 185. The Chairman or the Deputy Chairman not to preside while a resolution for his removal from office is under consideration

(1) At any sitting of the Legislative Council, while any resolution for the removal of the Chairman from his office is under consideration, the Chairman, or while any resolution for the removal of the Deputy Chairman from his office is under consideration, the Deputy Chairman, shall not, though he is present, preside, and the provisions of clause (2) of article 184 shall apply in relation to every such sitting as they apply in relation to a sitting from which the Chairman or, as the case may be, the Deputy Chairman is absent.

(2) The Chairman shall have the right to speak in, and otherwise to take part in the proceedings of, the Legislative Council while any resolution for his removal from office is under consideration in the Council and shall, notwithstanding anything in article 189, be entitled to vote only in the first instance on such resolution or on any other matter during such proceedings but not in the case of an equality of votes.

Section 186. Salaries and allowances of the Speaker and Deputy Speaker and the Chairman and Deputy Chairman

There shall be paid to the Speaker and the Deputy Speaker of the Legislative Assembly, and to the Chairman and the Deputy Chairman of the Legislative Council, such salaries and allowances as may be respectively fixed by the Legislature of the State by law and, until provision in that behalf is so made, such salaries and allowances as are specified in the Second Schedule

Section 187. Secretariat of State Legislature

(1) The House or each House of the Legislature of a State shall have a separate secretarial staff:

Provided that nothing in this clause shall, in the case of the Legislature of a State having a Legislative Council, be construed as preventing the creation of posts common to both Houses of such Legislature.

(2) The Legislature of a State may by law regulate the recruitment, and the conditions of service of persons appointed, to the secretarial staff of the House or Houses of the Legislature of the State.

(3) Until provision is made by the Legislature of the State under clause (2), the Governor may, after consultation with the Speaker of the Legislative Assembly or the Chairman of the Legislative Council, as the case may be, make rules regulating the recruitment, and the conditions of service of persons appointed, to the secretarial staff of the Assembly or the Council, and any rules so made shall have effect subject to the provisions of any law made under the said clause.

Section 188. Oath or affirmation by members

Every member of the Legislative Assembly or the Legislative Council of a State shall, before taking his seat, make and subscribe before the Governor, or some person appointed in that behalf by him, an oath or affirmation according to the form set out for the purpose in the Third Schedule.

Section 189. Voting in Houses, power of Houses to act notwithstanding vacancies and quorum

(1) Save as otherwise provided in this Constitution, all questions at any sitting of a House of the Legislature of a State shall be determined by a majority of votes of the members present and voting, other than the Speaker or Chairman, or person acting as such.

The Speaker or Chairman, or person acting as such, shall not vote in the first instance, but shall have and exercise a casting vote in the case of an equality of votes.

(2) A House of the Legislature of a State shall have power to act notwithstanding any vacancy in the membership thereof, and any proceedings in the Legislature of a State shall be valid notwithstanding that it is discovered subsequently that some person who was not entitled so to do sat or voted or otherwise took part in the proceedings.

(3) Until the Legislature of the State by law otherwise provides, the quorum to constitute a meeting of a House of the Legislature of a State shall be ten members or one-tenth of the total number of members of the House, whichever is greater.

(4) If at any time during a meeting of the Legislative Assembly or the Legislative Council of a State there is no quorum, it shall be the duty of the Speaker or Chairman, or person acting as such, either to adjourn the House or to suspend the meeting until there is a quorum.

Section 190. Vacation of seats

(1) No person shall be a member of both Houses of the Legislature of a State and provision shall be made by the Legislature of the State by law for the vacation by a person who is chosen a member of both Houses of his seat in one house or the other.

(2) No person shall be a member of the Legislatures of two or more States specified in the First Schedule and if a person is chosen a member of the Legislatures of two or more such States, then, at the expiration of such period as may be specified in rules ¹made by the President, that person’s seat in the Legislatures of all such States shall become vacant, unless he has previously resigned his seat in the Legislatures of all but one of the States.

(3) If a member of a House of the Legislature of a State.

(a) Becomes a subject to any of the disqualifications mentioned in ²[clause (1) or clause (2) of article 191]; or

³[(b) Resigns his seat by writing under his hand addressed to the speaker or the Chairman, as the case may be, and his resignation is accepted by the Speaker or the Chairman, as the case may be,]

His seat shall thereupon become vacant:

⁴[Provided that in the case of any resignation referred to in sub-clause (b), if from information received or otherwise and after making such inquiry as he thinks fit, the Speaker or the Chairman, as the case may be, is satisfied that such resignation is not voluntary or genuine, he shall not accept such resignation.]

(4) If for a period of sixty days a member of a House of the Legislature of a State is without permission of the House absent from all meetings thereof, the House may declare his seat vacant:

Provided that in computing the said period of sixty days no account shall be taken of any period during which the House is prorogued or is adjourned for more than four consecutive days.

1. See the Prohibition of Simultaneous Membership Rules, 1950, published with the Ministry of Law Notification No. F.46/50-C, dated the 26th January, 1950, Gazette of India, Extraordinary, p.678

Section 191. Disqualifications for membership.

(1) A person shall be disqualifed for being chosen as, and for being, a member of the Legislative Assembly or Legislative Council of a State-

(a) If he holds any office of profit under the Government of India or the Government of any State specified in the First Schedule, other than an office declared by the Legislature of the State by law not to disqualify its holder;

(b) If he is of unsound mind and stands so declared by a competent court;

(c) If he is an undischarged insolvent;

(d) If he is not a citizen of India, or has voluntarily acquired the citizenship of a foreign State, or is under any acknowledgment of allegiance or adherence to a foreign State;

(e) If he is so disqualified by or under any law made by Parliament.

¹[Explanation.- For the purposes of this clause], a person shall not be deemed to hold an office of profit under the Government of India or the Government of any State specified in the First Schedule by reason only that he is a Minister either for the Union or for such State.

²[(2) A person shall be disqualified for being a member of the Legislative Assembly or Legislative Council of a State if he is so disqualified under the Tenth Schedule.]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Fifty-second Amendment) Act, 1985, s. 5, for “(2) For the purposes of this article” (w.e.f. 1-3-1985).

2. Ins. by s. 5, the Constitution (Fifty-second Amendment) Act, 1985 (w.e.f. 1-3-1985).

Section 192. Decision on questions as to disqualifications of members.

¹[192. Decision on questions as to disqualifications of members.

(1) If any question arises as to whether a member of a House of the Legislature of a State has become subject to any of the disqualifications mentioned in clause (1) of article 191, the question shall be referred for the decision of the Governor and his decision shall be final.

(2) Before giving any decision on any such question, the Governor shall obtain the opinion of the Election Commission and shall act according to such opinion.]

1. Art. 192 has been successively subs. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 33 (w.e.f. 3-1-1977) and the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 25 to read as above (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

Section 193. Penalty for sitting and voting before making oath or affirmation under article 188 or when not qualified or when disqualified.

If a person sits or votes as a member of the Legislative Assembly or the Legislative Council of a State before he has complied with the requirements of article 188, or when he knows that he is not qualified or that he is disqualified for membership thereof, or that he is prohibited from so doing by the provisions of any law made by Parliament or the Legislature of the State, he shall be liable in respect of each day on which he so sits or votes to a penalty of five hundred rupees to be recovered as a debt due to the State.

Section 194. Powers, privileges, etc., of the Houses of Legislatures and of the members and committees thereof.

(1) Subject to the provisions of this Constitution and to the rules and standing orders regulating the procedure of the Legislature, there shall be freedom of speech in the Legislature of every State.

(2) No member of the Legislature of a State shall be liable to any proceedings in any court in respect of anything said or any vote given by him in the Legislature or any committee thereof, and no person shall be so liable in respect of the publication by or under the authority of a House of such a Legislature of any report, paper, votes or proceedings.

(3) In other respects, the powers, privileges and immunities of a House of the Legislature of a State, and of the members and the committees of a House of such Legislature, shall be such as may from time to time be defined by the Legislature by law, and, until so defined,¹[shall be those of that House and of its members and committees immediately before the coming into force of section 26 of the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978].

(4) The provisions of clauses (1), (2) and (3) shall apply in relation to persons who by virtue of this Constitution have the right to speak in, and otherwise to take part in the proceedings of, a House of the Legislature of a State or any committee thereof as they apply in relation to members of that Legislature.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 26, for certain words (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

Section 195. Salaries and allowances of members.

Members of the Legislative Assembly and the Legislative Council of a State shall be entitled to receive such salaries and allowances as may from time to time be determined, by the Legislature of the State by law and, until provision in that respect is so made, salaries and allowances at such rates and upon such conditions as were immediately before the commencement of this Constitution applicable in the case of members of the Legislative Assembly of the corresponding Province.

Section 196. Provisions as to introduction and passing of Bills.

(1) Subject to the provisions of articles 198 and 207 with respect to Money Bills and other financial Bills, a Bill may originate in either House of the Legislature of a State which has a Legislative Council.

(2) Subject to the provisions of articles 197 and articles 198 , a Bill shall not be deemed to have been passed by the Houses of the Legislature of a State having a Legislative Council unless it has been agreed to by both Houses, either without amemdment or with such amendments only as are agreed to by both Houses.

(3) A Bill pending in the Legislature of a State shall not lapse by reason of the prorogation of the House or Houses thereof.

(4) A Bill pending in the Legislative Council of a State which has not been passed by the Legislative Assembly shall not lapse on a dissolution of the Assembly.

(5) A Bill which is pending in the Legislative Assembly of a State, or which having been passed by the Legislative Assembly is pending in the Legislative Council, shall lapse on a dissolution of the Assembly.

Section 197. Restriction on powers of Legislative Council as to Bills other than Money Bills.

(1) If after a Bill has been passed by the Legislative Assembly of a State having a Legislative Council and transmitted to the Legislative Council-

(a) The Bill is rejected by the Council; or

(b) More than three months elapse from the date on which the Bill is laid before the Council without the Bill being passed by it; or

(c) The Bill is passed by the Council with amendments to which the Legislative Assembly does not agree;

The Legislative Assembly may, subject to the rules regulating its procedure, pass the Bill again in the same or in any subsequent session with or without such amendments, if any, as have been made, suggested or agreed to by the Legislative Council and then transmit the Bill as so passed to the Legislative Council.

(2) If after a Bill has been so passed for the second time by the Legislative Assembly and transmitted to the Legislative Council-

(a) The Bill is rejected by the Council; or

(b) More than one month elapses from the date on which the Bill is laid before the Council without the Bill being passed by it; or

(c) The Bill is passed by the Council with amendments to which the Legislative Assembly does not agree;

The Bill shall be deemed to have been passed by the Houses of the Legislature of the State in the form in which it was passed by the Legislative Assembly for the second time with such amendments, if any, as have been made or suggested by the Legislative Council and agreed to by the Legislative Assembly.

(3) Nothing in this article shall apply to a Money Bill.

Section 198. Special procedure in respect of Money Bills.

(1) A Money Bill shall not be introduced in a Legislative Council.

(2) After a Money Bill has been passed by the Legislative Assembly of a State having a Legislative Council, it shall be transmitted to the Legislative Council for its recommendations, and the Legislative Council shall within a period of fourteen days from the date of its receipt of the Bill return the Bill to the Legislative Assembly with its recommendations, and the Legislative Assembly may thereupon either accept or reject all or any of the recommendations of the Legislative Council.

(3) If the legislative Assembly accepts any of the recommendations of the Legislative Council, the Money Bill shall be deemed to have been passed by both Houses with the amendments recommended by the Legislative Council and accepted by the Legislative Assembly.

(4) If the Legislative Assembly does not accept any of the recommendations of the Legislative Council, the Money Bill shall be deemed to have been passed by both Houses in the form in which it was passed by the Legislative Assembly without any of the amendments recommended by the Legislative Council.

(5) If a Money Bill passed by the Legislative Assembly and transmitted to the Legislative Council for its recommendations is not returned to the Legislative Assembly within the said period of fourteen days, it shall be deemed to have been passed by both Houses at the expiration of the said period in the form in which it was passed by the Legislative Assembly.

Section 199. Definition of “Money Bills”.

(1) For the purposes of this Chapter, a Bill shall be deemed to be a Money Bill if it contains only provisions dealing with all or any of the following matters, namely: -

(a) The imposition, abolition, remission, alteration or regulation of any tax;

(b) The regulation of the borrowing of money or the giving of any gurantee by the State, or the amendment of the law with respect to any financial obligations undertaken or to be undertaken by the State;

(c) The custody of the Consolidated Fund or the Contingency Fund of the State, the payment of moneys into or the withdrawal of moneys from any such Fund;

(d) The appropriation of moneys out of the Consolidated Fund of the State;

(e) The declaring of any expenditure to be expenditure charged on the Consolidated Fund of the State, or the increasing of the amount of any such expenditure;

(f) The receipt of money on account of the Consolidated Fund of the State or the public account of the State or the custody or issue of such money; or

(g) Any matter incidental to any of the matters specified in sub-clauses (a) to (f).

(2) A Bill shall not be deemed to be a Money Bill by reason only that it provides for the imposition of fines or other pecuniary penalties, or for the demand or payment of fees for licences or fees for services rendered, or by reason that it provides for the imposition, abolition, remission, alteration or regulation of any tax by any local authority or body for local purposes.

(3) If any question arises whether a Bill introduced in the Legislature of a State which has a Legislative Council is a Money Bill or not, the decision of the Speaker of the Legislative Assembly of such State thereon shall be final.

(4) There shall be endorsed on every Money Bill when it is transmitted to the Legislative Council under article 198, and when it is presented to the Governor for assent under article 200, the certificate of the Speaker of the Legislative Assembly signed by him that it is a Money Bill.

Section 200. Assent to Bills.

When a Bill has been passed by the Legislative Assembly of a State or, in the case of a State having a Legislative Council, has been passed by both Houses of the Legislature of the State, it shall be presented to the Governor and the Governor shall declare either that he assents to the Bill or that he withholds assent therefrom or that he reserves the Bill for the consideration of the President:

Provided that the Governor may, as soon as possible after the presentation to him of the Bill for assent, return the Bill if it is not a Money Bill together with a message requesting that the House or Houses will reconsider the Bill or any specified provisions thereof and, in particular, will consider the desirability of introducing any such amendments as he may recommend in his message and, when a Bill is so returned, the House or Houses shall reconsider the Bill accordingly, and if the Bill is passed again by the House or Houses with or without amendment and presented to the Governor for assent, the Governor shall not withhold assent therefrom:

Provided further that the Governor shall not assent to, but shall reserve for the consideration of the President, any Bill which in the opinion of the Governor would, if it became law, so derogate from the powers of the High Court as to endanger the position which that Court is by this Constitution designed to fill.

Section 201. Bills reserved for consideration.

When a Bill is reserved by a Governor for the consideration of the President, the President shall declare either that he assents to the Bill or that he withholds assent therefrom:

Provided that, where the Bill is not a Money Bill, the President may direct the Governor to return the Bill to the House or, as the case may be, the Houses of the Legislature of the State together with such a message as is mentioned in the first proviso to article 200 and, when a Bill is so returned, the House or Houses shall reconsider it accordingly within a period of six months from the date of receipt of such message and, if it is again passed by the House or Houses with or without amendment, it shall be presented again to the President for his consideration.

Section 202. Annual financial statement.

(1) The Governor shall in respect of every financial year cause to be laid before the House or Houses of the Legislature of the State a statement of the estimated receipts and expenditure of the State for that year, in this Part referred to as the “annual financial statement”.

(2) The estimates of expenditure embodied in the annual financial statement shall show separately-

(a) The sums required to meet expenditure described by this Constitution as expenditure charged upon the Consolidated Fund of the State; and

(b) The sums required to meet other expenditure proposed to be made from the Consolidated Fund of the State;

And shall distinguish expenditure on revenue account from other expenditure.

(3) The following expenditure shall be expenditure charged on the Consolidated Fund of each State-

(a) The emoluments and allowances of the Governor and other expenditure relating to his office;

(b) The salaries and allowances of the Speaker and the Deputy Speaker of the Legislative Assembly and, in the case of a State having a Legislative Council, also of the Chairman and the Deputy Chairman of the Legislative Council;

(c) Debt charges for which the State is liable including interest, sinking fund charges and redemption charges, and other expenditure relating to the raising of loans and the service and redemption of debt;

(d) Expenditure in respect of the salaries and allowances of Judges of any High Court;

(e) Any sums required to satisfy any judgment, decree or award of any court or arbitral tribunal;

(f) Any other expenditure declared by this Constitution, or by the Legislature of the State by law, to be so charged.

Section 203. Procedure in Legislature with respect to estimates.

(1) So much of the estimates as relates to expenditure charged upon the Consolidated Fund of a State shall not be submitted to the vote of the Legislative Assembly, but nothing in this clause shall be construed as preventing the discussion in the Legislature of any of those estimates.

(2) So much of the said estimates as relates to other expenditure shall be submitted in the form of demands for grants to the Legislative Assembly, and the Legislative Assembly shall have power to assent, or to refuse to assent, to any demand, or to assent to any demand subject to a reduction of the amount specified therein.

(3) No demand for a grant shall be made except on the recommendation of the Governor.

Section 204. Appropriation Bills.

(1) As soon as may be after the grants under article 203 have been made by the Assembly, there shall be introduced a Bill to provide for the appropriation out of the Consolidated Fund of the State of all moneys required to meet-

(a) The grants so made by the Assembly; and

(b) The expenditure charged on the Consolidated Fund of the State but not exceeding in any case the amount shown in the statement previously laid before the House or Houses.

(2) No amendment shall be proposed to any such Bill in the House or either House of the Legislature of the State which will have the effect of varying the amount or altering the destination of any grant so made or of varying the amount of any expenditure charged on the Consolidated Fund of the State, and the decision of the person presiding as to whether an amendment is inadmissible under this clause shall be final.

(3) Subject to the provisions of article 205 and 206, no money shall be withdrawn from the Consolidated Fund of the State except under appropriation made by law passed in accordance with the provisions of this article.

Section 205. Supplementary additional or excess grants.

(1) The Governor shall-

(a) If the amount authorised by any law made in accordance with the provisions of article 204 to be expended for a particular service for the current financial year is found to be insufficient for the purposes of that year or when a need has arisen during the current financial year for supplementary or additional expenditure upon some new service not contemplated in the annual financial statement for that year, or

(b) If any money has been spent on any service during a financial year in excess of the amount granted for that service and for that year,

cause to be laid before the House or the Houses of the Legislature of the State another statement showing the estimated amount of that expenditure or cause to be presented to the Legislative assembly of the State a demand for such excess, as the case may be.

(2) The provisions of articles 202, 203 and 204 shall have effect in relation to any such statement and expenditure or demand and also to any law to be made authorising the appropriation of moneys out of the Consolidated Fund of the State to meet such expenditure or the grant in respect of such demand as they have effect in relation to the annual financial statement and the expenditure mentioned therein or to a demand for a grant and the law to be made for the authorisation of appropriation of moneys out of the Consolidated Fund of the State to meet such expenditure or grant.

Section 206. Votes on account, votes of credit and exceptional grants.

(1) Notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions of this Chapter, the Legislative Assembly of a State shall have power-

(a) To make any grant in advance in respect of the estimated expenditure for a part of any financial year pending the completion of the procedure prescribed in article 203 for the voting of such grant and the passing of the law in accordance with the provisions of article 204 in relation to that expenditure;

(b) To make a grant for meeting an unexpected demand upon the resources of the State when on account of the magnitude or the indefinite character of the service the demand cannot be stated with the details ordinarily given in an annual financial statement;

(c) To make an exceptional grant which forms no part of the current service of any financial year;

And the Legislature of the State shall have power to authorise by law the withdrawal of moneys from the Consolidated Fund of the State for the purposes for which the said grants are made.

(2) The provisions of articles 203 and 204 shall have effect in relation to the making of any grant under clause (1) and to any law to be made under that clause as they have effect in relation to the making of a grant with regard to any expenditure mentioned in the annual financial statement and the law to be made for the authorisation of appropriation of moneys out of the Consolidated Fund of the State to meet such expenditure.

Section 207. Special provisions as to financial Bills.

(1) A Bill or amendment making provision for any of the matters specified in sub-clauses (a) to (f) of clause (1) of article 199 shall not be introduced or moved except on the recommendation of the Governor, and a Bill making such provision shall not be introduced in a Legislative Council:

Provided that no recommendation shall be required under this clause for the moving of an amendment making provision for the reduction or abolition of any tax.

(2) A Bill or amendment shall not be deemed to make provision for any of the matters aforesaid by reason only that it provides for the imposition of fines or other pecuniary penalties, or for the demand or payment of fees for licences or fees for services rendered, or by reason that it provides for the imposition, abolition, remission, alteration or regulation of any tax by any local authority or body for local purposes.

(3) A Bill which, if enacted and brought into operation, would involve expenditure from the Consolidated Fund of a State shall not be passed by a House of the Legislature of the State unless the Governor has recommended to that House the consideration of the Bill.

Section 208. Rules of procedure.

(1) A House of the Legislature of a State may make rules for regulating, subject to the provisions of this Constitution, its procedure and the conduct of its business.

(2) Until rules are made under clause (1), the rules of procedure and standing orders in force immediately before the commencement of this Constitution with respect to the Legislature for the corresponding Province shall have effect in relation to the Legislature of the State subject to such modifications and adaptations as may be made therein by the Speaker of the Legislative Assembly, or the Chairman of the Legislative Council, as the case may be.

(3) In a State having a Legislative Council the Governor, after consultation with the Speaker of the Legislative Assembly and the Chairman of the Legislative Council, may make rules as to the procedure with respect to communications between the two Houses.

Section 209. Regulation by law of procedure in the Legislature of the State in relation to financial business.

The Legislature of a State may, for the purpose of the timely completion of financial business, regulate by law the procedure of, and the conduct of business in, the House or Houses of the Legislature of the State in relation to any financial matter or to any Bill for the appropriation of moneys out of the Consolidated Fund of the State, and, if and so far as any provision of any law so made is inconsistent with any rule made by the House or either House of the Legislature of the State under clause (1) of article 208 or with any rule or standing order having effect in relation to the Legislature of the State under clause (2) of that article, such provision shall prevail.

Section 210. Language to be used in the Legislature.

(1) Notwithstanding anything in Part XVII, but subject to the provisions of article 348, business in the Legislature of a State shall be transacted in the official language or languages of the State or in Hindi or in English:

Provided that the Speaker of the Legislative Assembly or Chairman of the Legislative Council, or person acting as such, as the case may be, may permit any member who cannot adequately express himself in any of the languages aforesaid to address the House in his mother-tongue.

(2) Unless the Legislature of the State by law otherwise provides, this article shall, after the expiration of a period of fifteen years from the commencement of this Constitution, have effect as if the words “or in English” were omitted therefrom:

¹[Provided that in relation to the ²[Legislatures of the States of Himachal Pradesh, Manipur, Meghalaya and Tripura] this clause shall have effect as if for the words “fifteen years” occurring therein, the words “twenty-five years” were substituted:]

³[Provided further that in relation to the ⁴[Legislatures of the States of ⁵[Arunachal Pradesh, Goa and Mizoram]], this clause shall have effect as if for the words “fifteen years” occurring therein, the words “forty years” were substituted.]

1. Ins. by the State of Himachal Pradesh Act, 1970 (53 of 1970), s. 46 (w.e.f. 25-1-1971).

2. Subs. by the North-Eastern Areas (Reorganisation) Act, 1971 (81 of 1971), s. 71, for “Legislature of the State of Himachal Pradesh” (w.e.f. 21-1-1972).

3. Ins. by the State of Mizoram Act, 1986 (34 of 1986), s. 39 (w.e.f. 20-2-1987).

4. `Subs. by the State of Arunachal Pradesh Act, 1986 (69 of 1986), s. 42, for “Legislature of the State of Mizoram” (w.e.f. 20-2-1987).

5. Subs. by the Goa, Daman and Diu (Reorganisation) Act, 1987 (18 of 1987), s. 63, for “Arunachal Pradesh and Mizoram” (w.e.f. 30-5-1987).

Section 211. Restriction on discussion in the Legislature.

No discussion shall take place in the Legislature of a State with respect to the conduct of any Judge of the Supreme Court or of a High Court in the discharge of his duties.

Section 212. Courts not to inquire into proceedings of the Legislature.

(1) The validity of any proceedings in the Legislature of a State shall not be called in question on the ground of any alleged irregularity of procedure.

(2) No officer or member of the Legislature of a State in whom powers are vested by or under this Constitution for regulating procedure or the conduct of business, or for maintaining order, in the Legislature shall be subject to the jurisdiction of any court in respect of the exercise by him of those powers.

Section 213. Power of Governor to promulgate Ordinances during recess of Legislature.

(1) If at any time, except when the Legislative Assembly of a State is in session, or where there is a Legislative Council in a State, except when both Houses of the Legislature are in session, the Governor is satisfied that circumstances exist which render it necessary for him to take immediate action, he may promulgate such Ordinances as the circumstances appear to him to require:

Provided that the Governor shall not, without instructions from the President, promulgate any such Ordinance if-

(a) A Bill containing the same provisions would under this Constitution have required the previous sanction of the President for the introduction thereof into the Legislature; or

(b) He would have deemed it necessary to reserve a Bill containing the same provisions for the consideration of the President; or

(c) An Act of the Legislature of the State containing the same provisions would under this Constitution have been invalid unless, having been reserved for the consideration of the President, it had received the assent of the President.

(2) An Ordinance promulgated under this article shall have the same force and effect as an Act of the Legislature of the State assented to by the Governor, but every such Ordinance-

(a) Shall be laid before the Legislative Assembly of the State, or where there is a Legislative Council in the State, before both the Houses, and shall cease to operate at the expiration of six weeks from the reassembly of the Legislature, or if before the expiration of that period a resolution disapproving it is passed by the Legislative Assembly and agreed to by the Legislative Council, if any, upon the passing of the resolution or, as the case may be, on the resolution being agreed to by the Council; and

(b) May be withdrawn at any time by the Governor.

Explanation. Where the Houses of the Legislature of a State having a Legislative Council are summoned to reassemble on different dates, the period of six weeks shall be reckoned from the later of those dates for the purposes of this clause.

(3) If and so far as an Ordinance under this article makes any provision which would not be valid if enacted in an Act of the Legislature of the State assented to by the Governor, it shall be void:

Provided that, for the purposes of the provisions of this Constitution relating to the effect of an Act of the Legislature of a State which is repugnant to an Act of Parliament or an existing law with respect to a matter enumerated in the Concurrent List, an Ordinance promulgated under this article in pursuance of instructions from the President shall be deemed to be an Act of the Legislature of the State which has been reserved for the consideration of the President and assented to by him.

1. Cl. (4) was ins. by the Constitution (Thirty-eighth Amendment) Act, 1975, s. 3 (retrospectively) and omitted by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 27 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

Section 214. High Courts for States.

¹[***] There shall be a High Court for each State.

²[***]

1. The brackets and figure “(1)” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

2. Cls. (2) and (3) omitted by s. 29 and Sch., the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956

Section 215. High Courts to be courts of record

Every High Court shall be a court of record and shall have all the powers of such a court including the power to punish for contempt of itself.

Section 216. Constitution of High Courts

Every High Court shall consist of a Chief Justice and such other Judges as the President may from time to time deem it necessary to appoint.

¹[***]

1. Proviso omitted by s. 11, the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956.

Section 217. Appointment and conditions of the office of a Judge of a High Court

(1) Every Judge of a High Court shall be appointed by the President by warrant under his hand and seal after consultation with the Chief Justice of India, the Governor of the State, and, in the case of appointment of a Judge other than the Chief Justice, the Chief Justice of the High Court, and ¹[shall hold office, in the case of an additional or acting Judge, as provided in article 224, and in any other case, until he attains the age of ²[sixty-two years]]:

Provided that-

(a) A Judge may, by writing under his hand addressed to the President, resign his office;

(b) A Judge may be removed from his office by the President in the manner provided in clause (4) of article 124 for the removal of a Judge of the Supreme Court;

(c) The office of a Judge shall be vacated by his being appointed by the President to be a Judge of the Supreme Court or by his being transferred by the President to any other High Court within the territory of India.

(2) A person shall not be qualified for appointment as a Judge of a High Court unless he is a citizen of India and-

(a) Has for at least ten years held a judicial office in the territory of India; or

(b) Has for at least ten years been an advocate of a High Court ³[***] or of two or more such Courts in succession; ⁴[***]

Explanation. For the purposes of this clause-

⁵[(a) In computing the period during which a person has held judicial office in the territory of India, there shall be included any period, after he has held any judicial office, during which the person has been an advocate of a High Court or has held the office of a member of a tribunal or any post, under the Union or a State, requiring special knowledge of law;]

⁶[(aa)] In computing the period during which a person has been an advocate of a High Court, there shall be included any period during which the person ⁷[has held judicial office or the office of a member of a tribunal or any post, under the Union or a State, requiring special knowledge of law] after he became an advocate;

(b) In computing the period during which a person has held judicial office in the territory of India or been an advocate of a High Court, there shall be included any period before the commencement of this Constitution during which he has held judicial office in any area which was comprised before the fifteenth day of August, 1947, within India as defined by the Government of India Act, 1935, or has been an advocate of any High Court in any such area, as the case may be.

⁸[(3) If any question arises as to the age of a Judge of a High Court, the question shall be decided by the President after consultation with the Chief Justice of India and the decision of the President shall be final.]

1. Subs. by s. 12, ibid., for “shall hold office until he attains the age of sixty years”.

2. Subs. by the Constitution (Fifteenth Amendment) Act, 1963, s. 4, for “sixty years”.

3. The words “in any State specified in the First Schedule” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

4. The word “or” and sub-clause (c) were ins. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 36 (w.e.f. 3-1-1977) and omitted by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 28 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

5. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 28 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

6. Cl. (a) re-lettered as cl. (aa) by s. 28, the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978. (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

7. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 36, for “has held judicial office” (w.e.f. 3-1-1977).

8. Ins. by the Constitution (Fifteenth Amendment) Act, 1963, s. 4 (with retrospective effect).

Section 218. Application of certain provisions relating to Supreme Court to High Courts

The provisions of clauses (4) and (5) of article 124 shall apply in relation to a High Court as they apply in relation to the Supreme Court with the substitution of references to the High Court for references to the Supreme Court.

Section 219. Oath or affirmation by Judges of High Courts

Every person appointed to be a Judge of a High Court ¹[***] shall, before he enters upon his office, make and subscribe before the Governor of the State, or some person appointed in that behalf by him, an oath or affirmation according to the form set out for the purpose in the Third Schedule.

1. The words “in a State” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

Section 220. Restriction on practice after being a permanent Judge

¹[220. Restriction on practice after being a permanent Judge.

No person who, after the commencement of this Constitution, has held office as a permanent Judge of a High Court shall plead or act in any court or before any authority in India except the Supreme Court and the other High Courts.

Explanation. In this article, the expression “High Court” does not include a High Court for a State specified in Part B of the First Schedule as it existed before the commencement2 of the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956.]

1. Subs. by s. 13, the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, for art. 220.

2. 1st November, 1956.

Section 221. Salaries, etc., of Judges

¹[(1) There shall be paid to the Judges of each High Court such salaries as may be determined by Parliament by law and, until provision in that behalf is so made, such salaries as are specified in the Second Schedule.]

(2) Every Judge shall be entitled to such allowances and to such rights in respect of leave of absence and pension as may from time to time be determined by or under law made by Parliament and, until so determined, to such allowances and rights as are specified in the Second Schedule:

Provided that neither the allowances of a Judge nor his rights in respect of leave of absence or pension shall be varied to his disadvantage after his appointment.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Fifty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1986, s. 3, for cl. (1) (w.e.f. 1-4-1986).

Section 222. Transfer of a Judge from one High Court to another

(1) The President may, after consultation with the Chief Justice of India, transfer a Judge from one High Court to any other High Court ¹[***].

²[(2) When a Judge has been or is so transferred, he shall, during the period he serves, after the commencement of the Constitution (Fifteenth Amendment) Act, 1963, as a Judge of the other High Court, be entitled to receive in addition to his salary such compensatory allowance as may be determined by Parliament by law and, until so determined, such compensatory allowance as the President may by order fix.]

1. The words “within the territory of India” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 14.

2. Ins. by the Constitution (Fifteenth Amendment) Act, 1963, s. 5. Original Cl. (2) was omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 14.

Section 223. Appointment of acting Chief Justice

When the office of Chief Justice of a High Court is vacant or when any such Chief Justice is, by reason of absence or otherwise, unable to perform the duties of his office, the duties of the office shall be performed by such one of the other Judges of the Court as the President may appoint for the purpose.

Section 224. Appointment of additional and acting Judges

¹[224. Appointment of additional and acting Judges.

(1) If by reason of any temporary increase in the business of a High Court or by reason of arrears of work therein, it appears to the President that the number of the Judges of that Court should be for the time being increased, the President may appoint duly qualified persons to be additional Judges of the Court for such period not exceeding two years as he may specify.

(2) When any Judge of a High Court other than the Chief Justice is by reason of absence or for any other reason unable to perform the duties of his office or is appointed to act temporarily as Chief Justice, the President may appoint a duly qualified person to act as a Judge of that Court until the permanent Judge has resumed his duties.

(3) No person appointed as an additional or acting Judge of a High Court shall hold office after attaining the age of ²[sixty-two years].]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 15, for art. 224.

2. Subs. by the Constitution (Fifteenth Amendment) Act, 1963, s. 6, for “sixty years”.

Section 224A. Appointment of retired Judges at sittings of High Courts

¹[224A. Appointment of retired Judges at sittings of High Courts.

Notwithstanding anything in this Chapter, the Chief Justice of a High Court for any State may at any time, with the previous consent of the President, request any person who has held the office of a Judge of that Court or of any other High Court to sit and act as a Judge of the High Court for that State, and every such person so requested shall, while so sitting and acting, be entitled to such allowances as the President may by order determine and have all the jurisdiction, powers and privileges of, but shall not otherwise be deemed to be, a Judge of that High Court:

Provided that nothing in this article shall be deemed to require any such person as aforesaid to sit and act as a Judge of that High Court unless he consents so to do.]

1. Ins. by s. 7, the Constitution (Fifteenth Amendment) Act, 1963.

Section 225. Jurisdiction of existing High Courts

Subject to the provisions of this Constitution and to the provisions of any law of the appropriate Legislature made by virtue of powers conferred on that Legislature by this Constitution, the jurisdiction of, and the law administered in, any existing High Court, and the respective powers of the Judges thereof in relation to the administration of justice in the Court, including any power to make rules of Court and to regulate the sittings of the Court and of members thereof sitting alone or in Division Courts, shall be the same as immediately before the commencement of this Constitution:

¹[Provided that any restriction to which the exercise of original jurisdiction by any of the High Courts with respect to any matter concerning the revenue or concerning any act ordered or done in the collection thereof was subject immediately before the commencement of this Constitution shall no longer apply to the exercise of such jurisdiction.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 29 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979). Original proviso was omitted by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 37 (w.e.f. 1-2-1977).

Section 226. Power of High Courts to issue certain writs

¹[226. Power of High Courts to issue certain writs.

(1) Notwithstanding anything in article 32 ²[***] every High Court shall have power, throughout the territories in relation to which it exercises jurisdiction, to issue to any person or authority, including in appropriate cases, any Government, within those territories directions, orders or writs, including ³[writs in the nature of habeas corpus, mandamus, prohibition, quo warranto and certiorari, or any of them, for the enforcement of any of the rights conferred by Part III and for any other purpose.]

(2) The power conferred by clause (1) to issue directions, orders or writs to any Government, authority or person may also be exercised by any High Court exercising jurisdiction in relation to the territories within which the cause of action, wholly or in part, arises for the exercise of such power, notwithstanding that the seat of such Government or authority or the residence of such person is not within those territories.

⁴[(3) Where any party against whom an interim order, whether by way of injunction or stay or in any other manner, is made on, or in any proceedings relating to, a petition under clause (1), without-

(a) Furnishing to such party copies of such petition and all documents in support of the plea for such interim order; and

Section 226A. Constitutional validity of Central laws not to be considered in proceedings under article 226

¹[226A. Constitutional validity of Central laws not to be considered in proceedings under article 226.]

Rep. by the Constitution (Forty-third Amendment) Act, 1977, s. 8 (w.e.f. 13-4-1978).

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 39 (w.e.f. 1-2-1977).

Section 227. Power of superintendence over all courts by the High Court

¹[(1) Every High Court shall have superintendence over all courts and tribunals throughout the territories in relation to which it exercises jurisdiction.]

(2) Without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing provision, the High Court may-

(a) Call for returns from such courts;

(b) Make and issue general rules and prescribe forms for regulating the practice and proceedings of such courts; and

(c) Prescribe forms in which books, entries and accounts shall be kept by the officers of any such courts.

(3) The High Court may also settle tables of fees to be allowed to the sheriff and all clerks and officers of such courts and to attorneys, advocates and pleaders practising therein:

Provided that any rules made, forms prescribed or tables settled under clause (2) or clause (3) shall not be inconsistent with the provision of any law for the time being in force, and shall require the previous approval of the Governor.

Section 228. Transfer of certain cases to High Court

If the High Court is satisfied that a case pending in a court subordinate to it involves a substantial question of law as to the interpretation of this Constitution the determination of which is necessary for the disposal of the case, ¹[it shall withdraw the case and ²*** may-]

(a) Either dispose of the case itself, or

(b) Determine the said question of law and return the case to the court from which the case has been so withdrawn together with a copy of its judgment on such question, and the said court shall on receipt thereof proceed to dispose of the case in conformity with such judgment.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 41, for “it shall withdraw the case and may-” (w.e.f. 1-2-1977)

2. The words, figures and letter “subject to the provisions of article 131A, “omitted by the Constitution (Forty-third Amendment) Act, 1977, s.9 (w.e.f. 13-4-1978).

Section 228A. Special provisions as to disposal of questions relating to constitutional validity of State laws

¹228A. Special provisions as to disposal of questions relating to constitutional validity of State laws.

Rep. by the Constitution (Forty-third Amendment) Act, 1977, s. 10 (w.e.f. 13-4-1978).

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 42 (w.e.f. 1-2-1977).

Section 229. Officers and servants and the expenses of High Courts.

(1) Appointments of officers and servants of a High Court shall be made by the Chief Justice of the Court or such other Judge or officer of the Court as he may direct:

Provided that the Governor of the State ¹[***] may by rule require that in such cases as may be specified in the rule no person not already attached to the Court shall be appointed to any office connected with the Court save after consultation with the State Public Service Commission.

(2) Subject to the provisions of any law made by the Legislature of the State, the conditions of service of officers and servants of a High Court shall be such as may be prescribed by rules made by the Chief Justice of the Court or by some other Judge or officer of the Court authorised by the Chief Justice to make rules for the purpose:

Provided that the rules made under this clause shall, so far as they relate to salaries, allowances, leave or pensions, require the approval of the Governor of the State ¹[***].

(3) The administrative expenses of a High Court, including all salaries, allowances and pensions payable to or in respect of the officers and servants of the Court, shall be charged upon the Consolidated Fund of the State, and any fees or other moneys taken by the Court shall form part of that Fund.

1. The words “in which the High Court has its principal seat” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

Section 230. Extension of jurisdiction of High Courts to Union territories.

¹[230. Extension of jurisdiction of High Courts to Union territories.

(1) Parliament may by law extend the jurisdiction of a High Court to, or exclude the jurisdiction of a High Court from, any Union territory.

(2) Where the High Court of a State exercises jurisdiction in relation to a Union territory,-

(a) Nothing in this Constitution shall be construed as empowering the Legislature of the State to increase, restrict or abolish that jurisdiction; and

(b) The reference in article 227 to the Governor shall, in relation to any rules, forms or tables for subordinate courts in that territory, be construed as a reference to the President.

1. Subs. by s. 16, the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, for arts. 230, 231 and 232.

Section 231. Establishment of a common High Court for two or more States.

(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in the preceding provisions of this Chapter, Parliament may by law establish a common High Court for two or more States or for two or more States and a Union territory.

(2) In relation to any such High Court, -

(a) The reference in article 217 to the Governor of the State shall be construed as a reference to the Governors of all the States in relation to which the High Court exercises jurisdiction;

(b) The reference in article 227 to the Governor shall, in relation to any rules, forms or tables for subordinate courts, be construed as a reference to the Governor of the State in which the subordinate courts are situate; and

(c) The references in article 219 and 229 to the State shall be construed as a reference to the State in which the High Court has its principal seat:

Provided that if such principal seat is in a Union territory, the references in article 219 and 229 to the Governor, Public Service Commission, Legislature and Consolidated Fund of the State shall be construed respectively as references to the President, Union Public Service Commission, Parliament and Consolidated Fund of India.]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec. 16, for article 230.

Section 232. Omitted

Omitted vide Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956

Section 233. Appointment of district judges.

(1) Appointments of persons to be, and the posting and promotion of, district judges in any State shall be made by the Governor of the State in consultation with the High Court exercising jurisdiction in relation to such State.

(2) A person not already in the service of the Union or of the State shall only be eligible to be appointed a district judge if he has been for not less than seven years an advocate or a pleader and is recommended by the High Court for appointment.

Section 233A. Validation of appointments of, and judgments, etc., delivered by, certain district judges.

¹[233A. Validation of appointments of, and judgments, etc., delivered by, certain district judges.

Notwithstanding any judgment, decree or order of any court, -

(a) (i) No appointment of any person already in the judicial service of a State or of any person who has been for not less than seven years an advocate or a pleader, to be a district judge in that State, and

(ii) No posting, promotion or transfer of any such person as a district judge,

Made at any time before the commencement of the Constitution (Twentieth Amendment) Act, 1966, otherwise than in accordance with the provisions of article 233 or article 235 shall be deemed to be illegal or void or ever to have become illegal or void by reason only of the fact that such appointment, posting, promotion or transfer was not made in accordance with the said provisions;

(b) No jurisdiction exercised, no judgment, decree, sentence or order passed or made, and no other act or proceeding done or taken, before the commencement of the Constitution (Twentieth Amendment) Act, 1966 by, or before, any person appointed, posted, promoted or transferred as a district judge in any State otherwise than in accordance with the provisions of article 233 or article 235 shall be deemed to be illegal or invalid or ever to have become illegal or invalid by reason only of the fact that such appointment, posting, promotion or transfer was not made in accordance with the said provisions.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Twentieth Amendment) Act, 1966, s. 2.

Section 234. Recruitment of persons other than district judges to the judicial service.

Appointments of persons other than district judges to the judicial service of a State shall be made by the Governor of the State in accordance with rules made by him in that behalf after consultation with the State Public Service Commission and with the High Court exercising jurisdiction in relation to such State.

Section 235. Control over subordinate courts.

The control over district courts and courts subordinate thereto including the posting and promotion of, and the grant of leave to, persons belonging to the judicial service of a State and holding any post inferior to the post of district judge shall be vested in the High Court, but nothing in this article shall be construed as taking away from any such person any right of appeal which he may have under the law regulating the conditions of his service or as authorising the High Court to deal with him otherwise than in accordance with the conditions of his service prescribed under such law

Section 236. Interpretation.

In this Chapter-

(a) The expression “district judge” includes judge of a city civil court, additional district judge, joint district judge, assistant district judge, chief judge of a small cause court, chief presidency magistrate, additional chief presidency magistrate, session’s judge, additional sessions judge and assistant sessions Judge;

(b) The expression “judicial service” means a service consisting exclusively of persons intended to fill the post of district judge and other civil judicial posts inferior to the post of district judge.

Section 237. Application of the provisions of this Chapter to certain class or classes of magistrates.

The Governor may by public notification direct that the foregoing provisions of this Chapter and any rules made thereunder shall with effect from such date as may be fixed by him in that behalf apply in relation to any class or classes of magistrates in the State as they apply in relation to persons appointed to the judicial service of the State subject to such exceptions and modifications as may be specified in the notification.

Section 238. Repealed.

[The States in Part B of the First Schedule]. Rep. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

Section 239. Administration of Union territories.

¹ [239. Administration of Union territories.

(1) Save as otherwise provided by Parliament by law, every Union territory shall be administered by the President acting, to such extent as he thinks fit, through an administrator to be appointed by him with such designation as he may specify.

(2) Notwithstanding anything contained in Part VI, the President may appoint the Governor of a State as the administrator of an adjoining Union territory, and where a Governor is so appointed, he shall exercise his functions as such administrator independently of his Council of Ministers.

2. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec. 17, for art. 239.

Section 239A. Creation of local Legislatures or Council of Ministers or both for certain Union territories.

¹[239A. Creation of local Legislatures or Council of Ministers or both for certain Union territories.

(1) Parliament may by law create ²[for the Union territory of Pondicherry]-

(a) A body, whether elected or partly nominated and partly elected, to function as a Legislature for the Union territory, or

(b) A Council of Ministers,

Or both with such constitution, powers and functions, in each case, as may be specified in the law.

(2) Any such law as is referred to in clause (1) shall not be deemed to be an amendment of this Constitution for the purposes of article 368 notwithstanding that it contains any provision which amends or has the effect of amending this Constitution.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Fourteenth Amendment) Act, 1962, s. 4.

2. Subs. by the Goa, Daman and Diu Reoranisation Act, 1987 (18 of 1987), s. 63, for “for any of the Union territories of Goa, Daman and Diu and Pondicherry” (w.e.f. 30-5-1987).

Section 239AA. Special provisions with respect to Delhi.

¹[239AA. Special provisions with respect to Delhi.

(1) As from the date of commencement of the Constitution (Sixty-ninth Amendment) Act, 1991, the Union territory of Delhi shall be called the National Capital Territory of Delhi (hereafter in this Part referred to as the National Capital Territory) and the administrator thereof appointed under article 239 shall be designated as the Lieutenant Governor.

(2) (a) There shall be a Legislative Assembly for the National Capital Territory and the seats in such Assembly shall be filled by members chosen by direct election from territorial constituencies in the National Capital Territory.

(b) The total number of seats in the Legislative Assembly, the number of seats reserved for Scheduled Castes, the division of the National Capital Territory into territorial constituencies (including the basis for such division) and all other matters relating to the functioning of the Legislative Assembly shall be regulated by law made by Parliament.

(c) The provisions of articles 324 to 327 and 329 shall apply in relation to the National Capital Territory, Legislative Assembly of the National Capital Territory and the members thereof as they apply, in relation to a State, the Legislative Assembly of a State and the members thereof respectively; and any reference in articles 326 and 329 to “appropriate Legislature” shall be deemed to be a reference to Parliament.

(3) (a) Subject to the provisions of this Constitution, the Legislative Assembly shall have power to make laws for the whole or any part of the National Capital Territory with respect to any of the matters enumerated in the State List or in the Concurrent List in so far as any such matter is applicable to Union territories except matters with respect to Entries 1, 2 and 18 of the State List and Entries 64, 65 and 66 of that List in so far as they relate to the said Entries 1, 2, and 18.

(b) Nothing in sub-clause (a) shall derogate from the powers of Parliament under this Constitution to make laws with respect to any matter for a Union territory or any part thereof.

(c) If any provision of a law made by the Legislative Assembly with respect to any matter is repugnant to any provision of a law made by Parliament with respect to that matter, whether passed before or after the law made by the Legislative Assembly, or of an earlier law, other than a law made by the Legislative Assembly, then, in either case, the law made by Parliament, or, as the case may be, such earlier law, shall prevail and the law made by the Legislative Assembly shall, to the extent of the repugnancy, be void:

Provided that if any such law made by the Legislative Assembly has been reserved for the consideration of the President and has received his assent, such law shall prevail in the National Capital Territory:

Provided further that nothing in this sub-clause shall prevent Parliament from enacting at any time any law with respect to the same matter including a law adding to, amending, varying or repealing the law so made by the Legislative Assembly.

(4) There shall be a Council of Ministers consisting of not more than ten per cent. of the total number of members in the Legislative Assembly, with the Chief Minister at the head to aid and advise the Lieutenant Governor in the exercise of his functions in relation to matters with respect to which the Legislative Assembly has power to make laws, except in so far as he is, by or under any law, required to act in his discretion:

Provided that in the case of difference of opinion between the Lieutenant Governor and his Ministers on any matter, the Lieutenant Governor shall refer it to the President for decision and act according to the decision given thereon by the President and pending such decision it shall be competent for the Lieutenant Governor in any case where the matter, in his opinion, is so urgent that it is necessary for him to take immediate action, to take such action or to give such direction in the matter as he deems necessary.

(5) The Chief Minister shall be appointed by the President and the other Ministers shall be appointed by the President on the advice of the Chief Minister and the Ministers shall hold office during the pleasure of the President.

(6) The Council of Ministers shall be collectively responsible to the Legislative Assembly.

²[(7) (a)] Parliament may, by law, make provisions for giving effect to, or supplementing the provisions contained in the foregoing clauses and for all matters incidental or consequential thereto.

³[(b) Any such law as is referred to in sub-clause (a) shall not be deemed to be an amendment of this Constitution for the purposes of article 368 notwithstanding that it contains any provision which amends or has the effect of amending, this Constitution.]

(8) The provisions of article 239B shall, so far as may be, apply in relation to the National Capital Territory, the Lieutenant Governor and the Legislative Assembly, as they apply in relation to the Union territory of Pondicherry, the administrator and its Legislature, respectively; and any reference in that article to “clause (1) of article 239A” shall be deemed to be a reference to this article or article 239AB, as the case may be.

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Sixty-ninth Amendment) Act, 1991, s. 2 (w.e.f. 1-2-1992).

2. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventieth Amendment) Act, 1992, s.3, for “(7)” (w.e.f. 21-12-1991).

3. Ins. by s. 3, the Constitution (Seventieth Amendment) Act, 1992, (w.e.f. 21-12-1991).

Section 239AB. Provision in case of failure of constitutional machinery

If the President, on receipt of a report from the Lieutenant Governor or otherwise, is satisfied-

(a) That a situation has arisen in which the administration of the National Capital Territory cannot be carried on in accordance with the provisions of article 239AA or of any law made in pursuance of that article; or

(b) That for the proper administration of the National Capital Territory it is necessary or expedient so to do,

The President may by order suspend the operation of any provision of article 239AA or of all or any of the provisions of any law made in pursuance of that article for such period and subject to such conditions as may be specified in such law and make such incidental and consequential provisions as may appear to him to be necessary or expedient for administering the National Capital Territory in accordance with the provisions of article 239 and article 239AA.]

Section 239B. Power of administrator to promulgate Ordinances during recess of Legislature

¹[239B. Power of administrator to promulgate Ordinances during recess of Legislature.

(1) If at any time, except when the Legislature of ²the Union territory of ³[Pondicherry] is in session, the administrator thereof is satisfied that circumstances exist which render it necessary for him to take immediate action, he may promulgate such Ordinances as the circumstances appear to him to require:

Provided that no such Ordinance shall be promulgated by the administrator except after obtaining instructions from the President in that behalf:

Provided further that whenever the said Legislature is dissolved, or its functioning remains suspended on account of any action taken under any such law as is referred to in clause (1) of article 239A, the administrator shall not promulgate any Ordinance during the period of such dissolution or suspension.

(2) An Ordinance promulgated under this article in pursuance of instructions from the President shall be deemed to be an Act of the Legislature of the Union territory which has been duly enacted after complying with the provisions in that behalf contained in any such law as is referred to in clause (1) of article 239A, but every such Ordinance-

(a) Shall be laid before the Legislature of the Union territory and shall cease to operate at the expiration of six weeks from the reassembly of the Legislature or if, before the expiration of that period, a resolution disapproving it is passed by the Legislature, upon the passing of the resolution; and

(b) May be withdrawn at any time by the administrator after obtaining instructions from the President in that behalf.

(3) If and so far as an Ordinance under this article makes any provision which would not be valid if enacted in an Act of the Legislature of the Union territory made after complying with the provisions in that behalf contained in any such law as is referred to in clause (1) of article 239A, it shall be void.]

⁴[* * * *]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Twenty-seventh Amendment) Act, 1971, sec. 3 (w.e.f. 30-12-1971).

2. Subs. by the Goa, Daman and Diu Reorganisation Act, 1987 (18 of 1987), s. 63, for “a Union territory referred to in clause (1) of article 239A” (w.e.f. 30-5-1987).

3. Subs. by the Pondicherry (Alteration of Name) Act, 2006 (44 of 2006), sec. 4, for “Pondicherry” (w.e.f. 1-10-2006).

4. Cl. (4) was ins by the Constitution (Thirty-eighth Amendment) Act, 1975, s. 4 (retrospectively) and omitted by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 32 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

Section 240. Power of President to make regulations for certain Union territories

¹[240. Power of President to make regulations for certain Union territories.

(1) The President may make regulations for the peace, progress and good government of the Union territory of-

(a) The Andaman and Nicobar Islands;

²[(b) Lakshadweep;]

³[(c) Dadra and Nagar Haveli;]

⁴[(d) Daman and Diu;]

⁵[(e)⁶ Pondicherry:]

⁷[* * * * *]

⁸[* * * * *]

⁹[Provided that when any body is created under article 239A to function as a Legislature for the ¹⁰[Union territory of ¹¹[Pondicherry]], the President shall not make any regulation for the peace, progress and good government of that Union territory with effect from the date appointed for the first meeting of the Legislature:]

¹²[Provided further that whenever the body functioning as a Legislature for the Union territory of ¹¹[Pondicherry] is dissolved, or the functioning of that body as such Legislature remains suspended on account of any action taken under any such law as is referred to in clause (1) of article 239A, the President may, during the period of such dissolution or suspension, make regulations for the peace, progress and good government of that Union territory.]

(2) Any regulation so made may repeal or amend any Act made by Parliament or ¹³[any other law] which is for the time being applicable to the Union territory and, when promulgated by the President, shall have the same force and effect as an Act of Parliament which applies to that territory.]

1. Subs. by the Laccadive, Minicoy and Aminidivi Islands Alteration of Name) Act, 1973 (34 of 1973), s. 4, for entry (b) (w.e.f. 1-11-1973).

2. Ins. by the Constitution (Tenth Amendment) Act, 1961, s. 3.

3. Subs. by the Goa, Daman and Diu Reorganisation Act, 1987 (18 of 1987), s. 63, for entry (d) (w.e.f. 30-5-1987). Entry (d) was ins. by the Constitution (Twelfth Amendment) Act, 1962, s. 3.

4. Ins. by the Constitution (Fourteenth Amendment) Act, 1962, ss. 5 and 7 (w.e.f. 16-8-1962).

5. The entry (f) relating to Mizoram omitted by the State of Mizoram Act, 1986 (34 of 1986), s. 39 (w.e.f. 20-2-1987).

6. The entry (g) relating to Arunachal Pradesh omitted by the State of Arunachal Pradesh Act, 1986 (69 of 1986), s. 42 (w.e.f. 20-2-1987).

7. Ins. by the Constitution (Fourteenth Amendment) Act, 1962, s. 5.

8. Subs. by the Constitution (Twenty-seventh Amendment) Act, 1971, s. 4, for “Union territory of Goa, Daman and Diu or Pondicherry” (w.e.f. 15-2-1972).

9. Subs. by the Goa, Daman and Diu Reorganisation Act, 1987 (18 of 1987), s. 63, for “Goa, Daman and Diu or Pondicherry” (w.e.f. 30-5-1987).

10. Ins. by the Constitution (Twenty-seventh Amendment) Act, 1971, s. 4 (w.e.f. 15-2-1972).

11. Subs. by the Constitution (Twenty-seventh Amendment) Act, 1971, s. 4 (w.e.f. 15-2-1972).

12. Subs. by the Constitution (Twenty Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec. 17, for art. 240.

13. Subs. by the Constitution (Twenty-seventh Amendment) Act, 1971, sec. 4, for “any existing law” (w.e.f. 15-2-1972).

Section 241. High Courts for Union territories

(1) Parliament may by law constitute a High Court for a ¹[Union territory] or declare any court in any ²[such territory] to be a High Court for all or any of the purposes of this Constitution.

(2) The provisions of Chapter V of Part VI shall apply in relation to every High Court referred to in clause (1) as they apply in relation to a High Court referred to in article 214 subject to such modifications or exceptions as Parliament may by law provide.

³[(3) Subject to the provisions of this Constitution and to the provisions of any law of the appropriate Legislature made by virtue of powers conferred on that Legislature by or under this Constitution, every High Court exercising jurisdiction immediately before the commencement of the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, in relation to any Union territory shall continue to exercise such jurisdiction in relation to that territory after such commencement.

(4) Nothing in this article derogates from the power of Parliament to extend or exclude the jurisdiction of a High Court for a State to, or from, any Union territory or part thereof.]

1. Subs. by s. 29 and Sch., the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, for “State specified in Part C of the First Schedule

2. Subs. by s. 29 and Sch., the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, for “such State”.

3. Subs. by s. 29 and Sch., the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, for cls. (3) and (4).

Section 242. Coorg

Rep. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

Section 243. Definitions

¹243. Definitions.

In this Part, unless the context otherwise requires, -

(a) “District” means a district in a State;

(b) “Gram Sabha” means a body consisting of persons registered in the electoral rolls relating to a village comprised within the area of Panchayat at the village level;

(c) “Intermediate level” means a level between the village and district levels specified by the Governor of a State by public notification to be the intermediate level for the purposes of this Part;

(d) “Panchayat” means an institution (by whatever name called) of self-government constituted under article 243B, for the rural areas;

(e) “Panchayat area” means the territorial area of a Panchayat;

(f) “Population” means the population as ascertained at the last preceding census of which the relevant figures have been published;

(g) “Village” means a village specified by the Governor by public notification to be a village for the purposes of this Part and includes a group of villages so specified.

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-third Amendment) Act, 1992, s. 2 (w.e.f. 24-4-1993).

Section 243A. Gram Sabha

¹[243A. Gram Sabha. —A Gram Sabha may exercise such powers and perform such functions at the village level as the Legislature of a State may, by law, provide.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution ( seventy- third Amendment) Act, 1992 (w. e. f 24-4-1993). Earlier part ix dealing with territories in part D of the first schedule was replealed by the constitution ( seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec.29 and sch.

Section 243B. Constitution of Panchayats

¹243B. Constitution of Panchayats

(1) There shall be constituted in every State, Panchayats at the village, intermediate and district levels in accordance with the provisions of this Part.

(2) Notwithstanding anything in clause (1), Panchayats at the intermediate level may not be constituted in a State having a population not exceeding twenty lakhs.

1. Ins. by the Constitution ( seventy- third Amendment) Act, 1992 (w. e. f 24-4-1993). Earlier part ix dealing with territories in part D of the first schedule was replealed by the constitution ( seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec.29 and sch.

Section 243C. Composition of Panchayats

¹[243C. Composition of Panchayats. —(1) Subject to the provisions of this Part, the Legislature of a State may, by law, make provisions with respect to the composition of Panchayats:

Provided that the ratio between the population of the territorial area of a Panchayat at any level and the number of seats in such Panchayat to be filled by election shall, so far as practicable, be the same throughout the State.

(2) All the seats in a Panchayat shall be filled by persons chosen by direct election from territorial constituencies in the Panchayat area and, for this purpose, each Panchayat area shall be divided into territorial constituencies in such manner that the ratio between the population of each constituency and the number of seats allotted to it shall, so far as practicable, be the same throughout the Panchayat area.

(3) The Legislature of a State may, by law, provide for the representation—

(a) of the Chairpersons of the Panchayats at the village level, in the Panchayats at the intermediate level or, in the case of a State not having Panchayats at the intermediate level, in the Panchayats at the district level;

(b) of the Chairpersons of the Panchayats at the intermediate level, in the Panchayats at the district level;

(c) of the members of the House of the People and the members of the Legislative Assembly of the State representing constituencies which comprise wholly or partly a Panchayat area at a level other than the village level, in such Panchayat;

(d) of the members of the Council of States and the members of the Legislative Council of the State, where they are registered as electors within—

(i) a Panchayat area at the intermediate level, in Panchayat at the intermediate level;

(ii) a Panchayat area at the district level, in Panchayat at the district level.

(4) The Chairperson of a Panchayat and other members of a Panchayat whether or not chosen by direct election from territorial constituencies in the Panchayat area shall have the right to vote in the meetings of the Panchayats.

(5) The Chairperson of—

(a) Panchayat at the village level shall be elected in such manner as the Legislature of a State may, by law, provide; and

(b) a Panchayat at the intermediate level or district level, shall be elected by, and from amongst, the elected members thereof.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution ( seventy- third Amendment) Act, 1992 (w. e. f 24-4-1993). Earlier part ix dealing with territories in part D of the first schedule was replealed by the constitution ( seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec.29 and sch.

Section 243D. Reservation of seats

¹[243D. Reservation of seats. —(1) Seats shall be reserved for—

(a) the Scheduled Castes; and

(b) the Scheduled Tribes,

in every Panchayat and the number of seats so reserved shall bear, as nearly as may be, the same proportion to the total number of seats to be filled by direct election in that Panchayat as the population of the Scheduled Castes in that Panchayat area or of the Scheduled Tribes in that Panchayat area bears to the total population of that area and such seats may be allotted by rotation to different constituencies in a Panchayat.

(2) Not less than one-third of the total number of seats reserved under clause (1) shall be reserved for women belonging to the Scheduled Castes or, as the case may be, the Scheduled Tribes.

(3) Not less than one-third (including the number of seats reserved for women belonging to the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes) of the total number of seats to be filled by direct election in every Panchayat shall be reserved for women and such seats may be allotted by rotation to different constituencies in a Panchayat.

(4) The offices of the Chairpersons in the Panchayats at the village or any other level shall be reserved for the Scheduled Castes, the Scheduled Tribes and women in such manner as the Legislature of a State may, by law, provide:

Provided that the number of offices of Chairpersons reserved for the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes in the Panchayats at each level in any State shall bear, as nearly as may be, the same proportion to the total number of such offices in the Panchayats at each level as the population of the Scheduled Castes in the State or of the Scheduled Tribes in the State bears to the total population of the State:

Provided further that not less than one-third of the total number of offices of Chairpersons in the Panchayats at each level shall be reserved for women:

Provided also that the number of offices reserved under this clause shall be allotted by rotation to different Panchayats at each level.

(5) The reservation of seats under clauses (1) and (2) and the reservation of offices of Chairpersons (other than the reservation for women) under clause (4) shall cease to have effect on the expiration of the period specified in article 334.

(6) Nothing in this Part shall prevent the Legislature of a State from making any provision for reservation of seats in any Panchayat or offices of Chairpersons in the Panchayats at any level in favour of backward class of citizens.]

———-

1. Ins. by the Constitution ( seventy- third Amendment) Act, 1992 (w. e. f 24-4-1993). Earlier part ix dealing with territories in part D of the first schedule was replealed by the constitution ( seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec.29 and sch.

Section 243E. Duration of Panchayats, etc.

¹[243E. Duration of Panchayats, etc. —(1) Every Panchayat, unless sooner dissolved under any law for the time being in force, shall continue for five years from the date appointed for its first meeting and no longer.

(2) No amendment of any law for the time being in force shall have the effect of causing dissolution of a Panchayat at any level, which is functioning immediately before such amendment, till the expiration of its duration specified in clause (1).

(3) An election to constitute a Panchayat shall be completed—

(a) before the expiry of its duration specified in clause (1);

(b) before the expiration of a period of six months from the date of its dissolution:

Provided that where the remainder of the period for which the dissolved Panchayat would have continued is less than six months, it shall not be necessary to hold any election under this clause for constituting the Panchayat for such period.

(4) A Panchayat constituted upon the dissolution of a Panchayat before the expiration of its duration shall continue only for the remainder of the period for which the dissolved Panchayat would have continued under clause (1) had it not been so dissolved.

———-

1. Ins. by the Constitution ( seventy- third Amendment) Act, 1992 (w. e. f 24-4-1993). Earlier part ix dealing with territories in part D of the first schedule was replealed by the constitution ( seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec.29 and sch.

Section 243F. Disqualifications for membership

¹[243F. Disqualifications for membership

(1) A person shall be disqualified for being chosen as, and for being, a member of a Panchayat—

(a) if he is so disqualified by or under any law for the time being in force for the purposes of elections to the Legislature of the State concerned:

Provided that no person shall be disqualified on the ground that be is less than twenty-five years of age, if he has attained the age of twenty-one years;

(b) if he is so disqualified by or under any law made by the Legislature of the State.

(2) If any question arises as to whether a member of a Panchayat has become subject to any of the disqualifications mentioned in clause (1), the question shall be referred for the decision of such authority and in such manner as the Legislature of a State may, by law, provide.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution ( seventy- third Amendment) Act, 1992 (w. e. f 24-4-1993). Earlier part ix dealing with territories in part D of the first schedule was replealed by the constitution ( seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec.29 and sch.

Section 243G. Powers, authority and responsibilities of Panchayat

¹[243G. Powers, authority and responsibilities of Panchayat. —

Subject to the provisions of this Constitution the Legislature of a State may, by law, endow the Panchayats with such powers and authority and may be necessary to enable them to function as institutions of self-government and such law may contain provisions for the devolution of powers and responsibilities upon Panchayats, at the appropriate level, subject to such conditions as may be specified therein, with respect to—

(a) the preparation of plans for economic development and social justice;

(b) the implementation of schemes for economic development and social justice as may be entrusted to them including those in relation to the matters listed in the Eleventh Schedule.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution ( seventy- third Amendment) Act, 1992 (w. e. f 24-4-1993). Earlier part ix dealing with territories in part D of the first schedule was replealed by the constitution ( seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec.29 and sch.

Section 243H. Powers to impose taxes by, and Funds of, the Panchayats

¹[243H. Powers to impose taxes by, and Funds of, the Panchayats.

The Legislature of a State may, by law,—

(a) authorise a Panchayat to levy, collect and appropriate such taxes, duties, tolls and fees in accordance with such procedure and subject to such limits;

(b) assign to a Panchayat such taxes, duties, tolls and fees levied and collected by the State Government for such purposes and subject to such conditions and limits;

(c) provide for making such grants-in-aid to the Panchayats from the Consolidated Fund of the State; and

(d) provide for constitution of such Funds for crediting all moneys received, respectively, by or on behalf of the Panchayats and also for the withdrawal of such moneys therefrom, as may be specified in the law.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution ( seventy- third Amendment) Act, 1992 (w. e. f 24-4-1993). Earlier part ix dealing with territories in part D of the first schedule was replealed by the constitution ( seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec.29 and sch.

Section 243-I. Constitution of Finance Commission to review financial position

¹[243-I. Constitution of Finance Commission to review financial position.

(1) The Governor of a State shall, as soon as may be within one year from the commencement of the Constitution (Seventy-third Amendment) Act, 1992, and thereafter at the expiration of every fifth year, constitute a Finance Commission to review the financial position of the Panchayats and to make recommendations to the Governor as to—

(a) the principles which should govern—

(i) the distribution between the State and the Panchayats of the net proceeds of the taxes, duties, tolls and fees leviable by the State, which may be divided between them under this Part and the allocation between the Panchayats at all levels of their respective shares of such proceeds;

(ii) the determination of the taxes, duties, tolls and fees which may be assigned to, or appropriated by, the Panchayats;

(iii) the grants-in-aid to the Panchayats from the Consolidated Fund of the State;

(b) the measures needed to improve the financial position of the Panchayats;

(c) any other matter referred to the Finance Commission by the Governor in the interests of sound finance of the Panchayats.

(2) The Legislature of a State may, by law, provide for the composition of the Commission, the qualifications which shall be requisite for appointment as members thereof and the manner in which they shall be selected.

(3) The Commission shall determine their procedure and shall have such powers in the performance of their functions as the Legislature of the State may, by law, confer on them.

(4) The Governor shall cause every recommendation made by the Commission under this article together with an explanatory memorandum as to the action taken thereon to be laid before the Legislature of the State.]

———-

1. Ins. by the Constitution ( seventy- third Amendment) Act, 1992 (w. e. f 24-4-1993). Earlier part ix dealing with territories in part D of the first schedule was replealed by the constitution ( seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec.29 and sch.

Section 243J. Audit of accounts of Panchayats

¹[243J. Audit of accounts of Panchayats. —The Legislature of a State may, by law, make provisions with respect to the maintenance of accounts by the Panchayats and the auditing of such accounts.]

———-

1. Ins. by the Constitution ( seventy- third Amendment) Act, 1992 (w. e. f 24-4-1993). Earlier part ix dealing with territories in part D of the first schedule was replealed by the constitution ( seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec.29 and sch.

Section 243K. Elections to the Panchayats

¹[243K. Elections to the Panchayats. —The superintendence, direction and control of the preparation of electoral rolls for, and the conduct of, all elections to the Panchayats shall be vested in a State Election

Commission consisting of a State Election Commissioner to be appointed by the Governor.

(2) Subject to the provisions of any law made by the Legislature of a State the conditions of service and tenure of office of the State Election Commissioner shall be such as the Governor may by rule determine:

Provided that the State Election Commissioner shall not be removed from his office except in like manner and on the like ground as a Judge of a High Court and the conditions of service of the State Election Commissioner shall not be varied to his disadvantage after his appointment.

(3) The Governor of a State shall, when so requested by the State Election Commission, make available to the State Election Commission such staff as may be necessary for the discharge of the functions conferred on the State Election Commission by clause (1).

(4) Subject to the provisions of this Constitution, the Legislature of a State may, by law, make provision with respect to all matters relating to, or in connection with, elections to the Panchayats.]

———-

1. Ins. by the Constitution ( seventy- third Amendment) Act, 1992 (w. e. f 24-4-1993). Earlier part ix dealing with territories in part D of the first schedule was replealed by the constitution (seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec.29 and sch.

Section 243L. Application to Union territories.

¹[243L. Application to Union territories. —The provisions of this Part shall apply to the Union territories and shall, in their application to a Union territory, have effect as if the references to the Governor of a State were references to the Administrator of the Union territory appointed under 239 and references to the Legislature or the Legislative Assembly of a State were references, in relation to a Union territory having a Legislative Assembly, to that Legislative Assembly:

Provided that the President may, by public notification, direct that the provisions of this Part shall apply to any Union territory or part thereof subject to such exceptions and modifications as he may specify in the notification.]

———-

1. Ins. by the Constitution ( seventy- third Amendment) Act, 1992 (w. e. f 24-4-1993). Earlier part ix dealing with territories in part D of the first schedule was replealed by the constitution ( seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec.29 and sch.

Section 243M. Part not to apply to certain areas

¹[243M. Part not to apply to certain areas. —(1) Nothing in this Part shall apply to the Scheduled Areas referred to in clause (1), and the tribal areas referred to in clause (2), of article 244.

(2) Nothing in this Part shall apply to—

(a) the States of Nagaland , Meghalaya and Mizoram;

(b) the hill areas in the State of Manipur for which District Councils exist under any law for the time being in force.

(3) Nothing in this Part—

(a) relating to Panchayats at the district level shall apply to the hill areas of the District of Darjeeling in the State of West Bengal for which Darjeeling Gorkha Hill Council exists under any law for the time being in force;

(b) shall be construed to affect the functions and powers of the Darjeeling Gorkha Hill Council constituted under such law.

² [(3A) Nothing in article 243D, relating to reservation of seats for the Scheduled Castes, shall apply to the State of Arunachal Pradesh.]

(4) Notwithstanding anything in this Constitution—

(a) the Legislature of a State referred to in sub-clause (a) of clause (2)

may, by law, extend this Part to that State, except the areas, if any,

referred to in clause (1), if the Legislative Assembly of that State passes a resolution to that effect by a majority of the total membership of that House and by a majority of not less than two-thirds of the members of that House present and voting;

(b) Parliament may, by law, extend the provisions of this Part to the Scheduled Areas and the tribal areas referred to in clause (1) subject to such exceptions and modifications as may be specified in such law, and no such law shall be deemed to be an amendment of this Constitution for the purposes of article 368.]

———-

1. Ins. by the Constitution ( seventy- third Amendment) Act, 1992 (w. e. f 24-4-1993). Earlier part ix dealing with territories in part D of the first schedule was replealed by the constitution ( seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec.29 and sch.

2. Ins. by the Constitution (Eighty-third Amendment) Act, 2000, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 8-9-2000).

Section 243N. Continuance of existing laws and Panchayats

¹[243N. Continuance of existing laws and Panchayats. —

Notwithstanding anything in this Part, any provision of any law relating to Panchayats in force in a State immediately before commencement of the Constitution (Seventy-third Amendment) Act, 1992, which is inconsistent with the provisions of this Part, shall continue to be in force until amended or repealed by a competent Legislature or other competent authority or until the expiration of one year from such commencement whichever is earlier:

Provided that all the Panchayats existing immediately before such commencement shall continue till the expiration of their duration, unless sooner dissolved by a resolution passed to that effect by the Legislative Assembly of that State or, in the case of a State having a Legislative Council, by each House of the Legislature of that State.]

———-

1. Ins. by the Constitution ( seventy- third Amendment) Act, 1992 (w. e. f 24-4-1993). Earlier part ix dealing with territories in part D of the first schedule was replealed by the constitution ( seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec.29 and sch.

Section 243-O. Bar to interference by courts in electoral matters

¹243-O. Bar to interference by courts in electoral matters.

Notwithstanding anything in this Constitution, -

(a) The validity of any law relating to the delimitation of constituencies or the allotment of seats to such constituencies, made or purporting to be made under article 243K, shall not be called in question in any court;

(b) No election to any Panchayat shall be called in question except by an election petition presented to such authority and in such manner as is provided for by or under any law made by the Legislature of a State.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution ( seventy- third Amendment) Act, 1992 (w. e. f 24-4-1993). Earlier part ix dealing with territories in part D of the first schedule was replealed by the constitution ( seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec.29 and sch.

Section 243P. Definitions

^*243P. Definitions.

In this Part, unless the context otherwise requires, -

(a) “Committee” means a Committee constituted under article 243S;

(b) “District” means a district in a State;

(c) “Metropolitan area” means an area having a population of ten lakhs or more, comprised in one or more districts and consisting of two or more Municipalities or Panchayats or other contiguous areas, specified by the Governor by public notification to be a Metropolitan area for the purposes of this Part;

(d) “Municipal area” means the territorial area of a Municipality as is notified by the Governor;

(e) “Municipality” means an institution of self-government constituted under article 243Q;

(f) “Panchayat” means a Panchayat constituted under article 243B;

(g) “Population” means the population as ascertained at the last preceding census of which the relevant figures have been published.

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 243Q. Constitution of Municipalities

^*[243Q. Constitution of Municipalities.—(1) There shall be constituted in every State,—

(a) a Nagar Panchayat (by whatever name called) for a transitional area, that is to say, an area in transition from a rural area to an urban area.

(b) a Municipal Council for a smaller urban area; and

(c) a Municipal Corporation for a larger urban area,

in accordance with the provisions of this Part:

Provided that a Municipality under this clause may not be constituted in such urban area or part thereof as the Governor may, having regard to the size of the area and the municipal services being provided or proposed to be provided by an industrial establishment in that area and such other factors as he may deem fit, by public notification, specify to be an industrial township.

(2) In this article, ‘a transitional area’, ‘a smaller urban area’ or ‘a larger urban area’ means such area as the Governor may, having regard to the population of the area, the density of the population therein, the revenue generated for local administration, the percentage of employment in non-agricultural activities, the economic importance or such other factors as he may deem fit, specify by public notification for the purposes of this Part.]

——————–

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 243R. Composition of Municipalities

^*[243R. Composition of Municipalities.—

(1) Save as provided in clause (2), all the seats in a Municipality shall be filled by persons chosen by direct election from the territorial constituencies in the Municipal area and for this purpose each Municipal area shall be divided into territorial constituencies to be known as wards.

(2) The Legislature of a State may, by law, provide—

(a) for the representation in a Municipality of—

(i) persons having special knowledge or experience in Municipal administration;

(ii) the members of the House of the People and the members of the Legislative Assembly of the State representing constituencies which comprise wholly or partly the Municipal area;

(iii) the members of the Council of States and the members of the Legislative Council of the State registered as electors within the Municipal area;

(iv) the Chairpersons of the Committees constituted under clause (5) of article 243S:

Provided that the persons referred to in paragraph (i) shall not have the right to vote in the meetings of the Municipality;

(b) the manner of election of the Chairperson of a Municipality.

——————–

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 243S. Constitution and composition of Wards Committees, etc.

¹[243S. Constitution and composition of Wards Committees, etc.—(1) There shall be constituted Wards Committees, consisting of one or more Wards, within the territorial area of a Municipality having a population of three lakhs or more.

(2) The Legislature of a State may, by law, make provision with respect to—

(a) the composition and the territorial area of a Wards Committee;

(b) the manner in which the seats in a Wards Committee shall be filled.

(3) A member of a Municipality representing a ward within the territorial area of the Wards Committee shall be a member of that Committee.

(4) Where a Wards Committee consists of—

(a) one ward, the member representing that ward in the Municipality; or

(b) two or more wards, one of the members representing such wards in the Municipality elected by the members of the Wards Committee,

shall be the Chairperson of that Committee.

(5) Nothing in this article shall be deemed to prevent the Legislature of a State from making any provision for the Constitution of Committees in addition to the Wards Committees.]

——————–

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 243T. Reservation of seats.

¹[243T. Reservation of seats.—(1) Seats shall be reserved for the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes in every Municipality and the number of seats so reserved shall bear, as nearly as may be, the same proportion to the total number of seats to be filled by direct election in that Municipality as the population of the Scheduled Castes in the Municipal area or of the Scheduled Tribes in the Municipal area bears to the total population of that area and such seats may be allotted by rotation to different constituencies in a Municipality.

(2) Not less than one-third of the total number of seats reserved under clause (1) shall be reserved for women belonging to the Scheduled Castes or, as the case may be, the Scheduled Tribes.

(3) Not less than one-third (including the number of seats reserved for women belonging to the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes) of the total number of seats to be filled by direct election in every Municipality shall be reserved for women and such seats may be allotted by rotation to different constituencies in a Municipality.

(4) The offices of Chairpersons in the Municipalities shall be reserved for the Scheduled Castes, the Scheduled Tribes and women in such manner as the Legislature of a State may, by law, provide.

(5) The reservation of seats under clauses (1) and (2) and the reservation of offices of Chairpersons (other than the reservation for women) under clause (4) shall cease to have effect on the expiration of the period specified in article 334.

(6) Nothing in this Part shall prevent the Legislature of a State from making any provision for reservation of seats in any Municipality or offices of Chairpersons in the Municipalities in favour of backward class of citizens.]

——————–

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 243U. Duration of Municipalities, etc.

^*[243U. Duration of Municipalities, etc.—

(1) Every Municipality, unless sooner dissolved under any law for the time being in force, shall continue for five years from the date appointed for its first meeting and no longer:

Provided that a Municipality shall be given a reasonable opportunity of being heard before its dissolution.

(2) No amendment of any law for the time being in force shall have the effect of causing dissolution of a Municipality at any level, which is functioning immediately before such amendment, till the expiration of its duration specified in clause (1).

(3) An election to constitute a Municipality shall be completed,—

(a) before the expiry of its duration specified in clause (1);

(b) before the expiration of a period of six months from the date of its dissolution:

Provided that where the remainder of the period for which the dissolved Municipality would have continued is less than six months, it shall not be necessary to hold any election under this clause for constituting the Municipality for such period.

(4) A Municipality constituted upon the dissolution of a Municipality before the expiration of its duration shall continue only for the remainder of the period for which the dissolved Municipality would have continued under clause (1) had it not been so dissolved.

——————–

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 243V. Disqualifications for membership

^*[243V. Disqualifications for membership.—(1) A person shall be disqualified for being chosen as, and for being a member of a Municipality—

(a) if he is so disqualified by or under any law for the time being in force for the purposes of elections to the Legislature of the State concerned:

Provided that no person shall be disqualified on the ground that he is less than twenty-five years of age, if he has attained the age, of twenty-one years;

(b) if he is so disqualified by or under any law made by the Legislature of the State.

(2) If any question arises as to whether a member of a Municipality has become subject to any of the disqualifications mentioned in clause (1), the question shall be referred for the decision of such authority and in such manner as the Legislature of a State may, by law, provide.]

——————–

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 243W. Powers, authority and responsibilities of Municipalities

^*[243W. Powers, authority and responsibilities of Municipalities, etc.—Subject to the provisions of this Constitution, the Legislature of a State may, by law, endow—

(a) the Municipalities with such powers and authority as may be necessary to enable them to function as institutions of self-government and such law may contain provisions for the devolution of powers and responsibilities upon Municipalities, subject to such conditions as may be specified therein, with respect to—

(i) the preparation of plans for economic development and social justice;

(ii) the performance of functions and the implementation of schemes as may be entrusted to them including those in relation to the matters listed in the Twelfth Schedule;

(b) the Committees with such powers and authority as may be necessary to enable them to carry out the responsibilities conferred upon them including those in relation to the matters listed in the Twelfth Schedule.]

——————–

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 243X. Power to impose taxes by, and Funds of, the Municipalities

^*[243X. Power to impose taxes by, and Funds of, the Municipalities.—The Legislature of a State may, by law—

(a) authorise a Municipality to levy, collect and appropriate such taxes, duties, tolls and fees in accordance with such procedure and subject to such limits;

(b) assign to a Municipality such taxes, duties, tolls and fees levied and collected by the State-Government for such purposes and subject to such conditions and limits;

(c) provide for making, such grants-in-aid to the Municipalities from the Consolidated Fund of the State; and

(d) provide for constitution of such Funds for crediting all moneys received respectively, by or on behalf of the Municipalities and also for the withdrawal of such moneys therefrom,as may be specified in the law.]

——————–

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 243Y. Finance Commission

^*[^**243Y. Finance Commission.—(1) The Finance Commission constituted under article 243-I shall also review the financial position of the Municipalities and make recommendations to the Governor as to—

(a) the principles which should govern—

(i) the distribution between the State and the Municipalities of the net proceeds of the taxes, duties, tolls and fees leviable by the State, which may be divided between them under this Part and the allocation between the Municipalities at all levels of their respective shares of such proceeds;

(ii) the determination of the taxes, duties, tolls and fees which may be assigned to, or appropriated by, the Municipalities;

(iii) the grants-in-aid to the Municipalities from the Consolidated Fund of the State;

(b) the measures needed to improve the financial position of the Municipalities;

(c) any other matter referred to the Finance Commission by the Governor in the interests of sound finance of the Municipalities.

(2) The Governor shall cause every recommendation made by the Commission under this article together with an explanatory memorandum as to the action taken thereon to be laid before the Legislature of the State.]

——————————-

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

** In its application to the Union Territory of Dadra and Nagar Haveli, in clause (1) of Article 243Y, for the word “Governor”, at both the places, the word “President” shall be substituted. (Vide S.O. 615 (E), dated 21st May, 2004, published in the Gazette of India, Extra., Pt. II, Sec. 3(ii), dated 21st May, 2004).

Section 243Z. Audit of accounts of Municipalities.

^*[243Z. Audit of accounts of Municipalities.—The Legislature of a State may, by law, make provisions with respect to the maintenance of accounts by the Municipalities and the auditing of such accounts.]

——————–

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 243ZA. Elections to the Municipalities.

^*[243ZA. Elections to the Municipalities.—(1) The superintendence, direction and control of the preparation of electoral rolls for, and the conduct of, all elections to the Municipalities shall be vested in the State Election Commission referred to in article 243K.

(2) Subject to provisions of this Constitution, the Legislature of a State may, by law, make provision with respect to all matters relating to, or in connection with, elections to the Municipalities.]

——————–

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 243ZB. Application to Union territories.

^*[243ZB. Application to Union territories.—The provisions of this Part shall apply to the Union territories and shall, in their application to a Union territory, have effect as if the references to the Governor of a State were references to the Administrator of the Union territory appointed under article 239 and references to the Legislature or the Legislative Assembly of a State were references in relation to a Union territory having a Legislative Assembly, to that Legislative Assembly:

Provided that the President may, by public notification, direct that the provisions of this Part shall apply to any Union territory or part thereof subject to such exceptions and modifications as he may specify in the notification.]

——————–

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 243ZC. Part not to apply to certain areas

^*[243ZC. Part not to apply to certain areas.—(1) Nothing in this Part shall apply to the Scheduled Areas referred to in Clause (1), and the tribal areas referred to in clause (2), of article 244.

(2) Nothing in this part shall be construed to affect the functions and powers of the Darjeeling Gorkha Hill Council constituted under any law for the time being in force for the hill areas of the district of Darjeeling in the State of West Bengal.

(3) Notwithstanding anything in this Constitution, Parliament may, by law, extend the provisions of this Part to the Scheduled Areas and the Tribal Areas referred to in clause (1) subject to such exceptions and modifications as may be specified in such law, and no such law shall be deemed to be an amendment of this Constitution for the purposes of article 368.]

——————–

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 243ZD. Committee for district planning

¹[243ZD. Committee for district planning.

(1) There shall be constituted in every State at the district level a District Planning Committee to consolidate the plans prepared by the Panchayats and the Municipalities in the district and to prepare a draft development plan for the district as a whole.

(2) The Legislature of a State may, by law, make provision with respect to-

(a) The composition of the District Planning Committees;

(b) The manner in which the seats in such Committees shall be filled:

Provided that not less than four-fifths of the total number of members of such Committee shall be elected by, and from amongst, the elected members of the Panchayat at the district level and of the Municipalities in the district in proportion to the ratio between the population of the rural areas and of the urban areas in the district;

(c) The functions relating to district planning, which may be assigned to such Committees;

(d) The manner in which the Chairpersons of such Committees shall be chosen.

(3) Every District Planning Committee shall, in preparing the draft development plan, -

(a) Have regard to-

(i) Matters of common interest between the Panchayats and the Municipalities including spatial planning, sharing of water and other physical and natural resources, the integrated development of infrastructure and environmental conservation;

(ii) The extent and type of available resources whether financial or otherwise;

(b) Consult such institutions and organisations as the Governor may, by order, specify.

(4) The Chairperson of every District Planning Committee shall forward the development plan, as recommended by such Committee, to the Government of the State.

1. The provisions of article 243ZD shall not apply to the National Capital Territory of Delhi, vide S.O. 1125(E), dated 12-11-2001.

Section 243ZE. Committee for Metropolitan planning

^*[^**243ZE. Committee for Metropolitan planning.

(1) There shall be constituted in every Metropolitan area a Metropolitan Planning Committee to prepare a draft development plan for the Metropolitan area as a whole.

(2) The Legislature of a State may, by law, make provision with respect to-

(a) The composition of the Metropolitan Planning Committees;

(b) The manner in which the seats in such Committees shall be filled:

Provided that not less than two-thirds of the members of such Committee shall be elected by, and from amongst, the elected members of the Municipalities and Chairpersons of the Panchayats in the Metropolitan area in proportion to the ratio between the population of the Municipalities and of the Panchayats in that area;

(c) The representation in such Committees of the Government of India and the Government of the State and of such organisations and institutions as may be deemed necessary for carrying out the functions assigned to such Committees;

(d) The functions relating to planning and coordination for the Metropolitan area, which may be assigned to such Committees;

(e) The manner in which the Chairpersons of such Committees shall be chosen.

(3) Every Metropolitan Planning Committee shall, in preparing the draft development plan, -

(a) Have regard to-

(i) The plans prepared by the Municipalities and the Panchayats in the Metropolitan area;

(ii) Matters of common interest between the Municipalities and the Panchayats, including coordinated spatial planning of the area, sharing of water and other physical and natural resources, the integrated development of infrastructure and environmental conservation;

(iii) The overall objectives and priorities set by the Government of India and the Government of the State;

(iv) The extent and nature of investments likely to be made in the Metropolitan area by agencies of the Government of India and of the Government of the State and other available resources whether financial or otherwise;

(b) Consult such institutions and organisations as the Governor may, by order, specify.

(4) The Chairperson of every Metropolitan Planning Committee shall forward the development plan, as recommended by such Committee, to the Government of the State.

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

** The provisions of article 243ZE shall not apply to the National Capital Territory of Delhi, vide S.O. 1125(E), dated 12-11-2001.

Section 243ZF. Continuance of existing laws and municipalities

^*[243ZF. Continuance of existing laws and municipalities.—

Notwithstanding anything in this Part, any provision of any law relating to Municipalities in force in a State immediately before the commencement of the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, which is inconsistent with the provisions of this Part, shall continue to be in force until amended or repealed by a competent Legislature or other competent authority or until the expiration of one year from such commencement, whichever is earlier:

Provided that all the Municipalities existing immediately before such commencement shall continue till the expiration of their duration, unless sooner dissolved by a resolution passed to that effect by the Legislative Assembly of that State or, in the case of a State having a Legislative Council, by each House of the Legislature of that State.]

——————–

* Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 243ZG. Bar to interference by courts in electoral

^*[243ZG. Bar to interference by courts in electoral matters.—

Notwithstanding anything in this Constitution,—

(a) the validity of any law relating to the delimitation of constituencies or the allotment of seats to such constituencies, made or purporting to be made under article 243ZF shall not be called in question in any court;

(b) no election to any Municipality shall be called in question except by an election petition presented to such authority and in such manner as is provided for by or under any law made by the Legislature of a State.]

——————–

*Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, sec. 2 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 244. Administration of Scheduled Areas and Tribal Areas.

(1) The provisions of the Fifth Schedule shall apply to the administration and control of the Scheduled Areas and Scheduled Tribes in any State ¹[***] other than ²[the States of Assam ³[, ⁴[Meghalaya, Tripura and Mizoram]]].

(2) The provisions of the Sixth Schedule shall apply to the administration of the tribal areas in ²[the States of Assam, ³[, ⁵[Meghalaya, Tripura and Mizoram]]].

1. The words and letters “specified in Part A or Part B of the First Schedule” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

2. Subs. by the North-Eastern Areas (Reorganisation) Act, 1971 (81 of 1971), s. 71, for “the State of Assam” (w.e.f. 21-1-1972).

3. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-ninth Amendment) Act, 1984, s. 2, for “and Meghalaya” (w.e.f. 1-4-1985).

4. Subs. by the State of Mizoram Act, 1986 (34 of 1986), s. 39, for “Meghalaya and Tripura” (w.e.f. 20-2-1987).

5. Subs. by s. 39, ibid., for “Meghalaya and Tripura and the Union territory of Mizoram” (w.e.f. 20-2-1987).

Section 244A. Formation of an autonomous State comprising certain tribal areas in Assam and creation of local Legislature or Council of Ministers or both therefor.

¹[244A. Formation of an autonomous State comprising certain tribal areas in Assam and creation of local Legislature or Council of Ministers or both therefor.

(1) Notwithstanding anything in this Constitution, Parliament may, by law, form within the State of Assam an autonomous State comprising (whether wholly or in part) all or any of the tribal areas specified in ²[Part I] of the table appended to paragraph 20 of the Sixth Schedule and create therefor-

(a) A body, whether elected or partly nominated and partly elected, to function as a Legislature for the autonomous State, or

(b) A Council of Ministers,

Or both with such constitution, powers and functions, in each case, as may be specified in the law.

(2) Any such law as is referred to in clause (1) may, in particular, -

(a) Specify the matters enumerated in the State List or the Concurrent List with respect to which the Legislature of the autonomous State shall have power to make laws for the whole or any part thereof, whether to the exclusion of the Legislature of the State of Assam or otherwise;

(b) Define the matters with respect to which the executive power of the autonomous State shall extend;

(c) Provide that any tax levied by the State of Assam shall be assigned to the autonomous State in so far as the proceeds thereof are attributable to the autonomous State;

(d) Provide that any reference to a State in any article of this Constitution shall be construed as including a reference to the autonomous State; and

(e) Make such supplemental, incidental and consequential provisions as may be deemed necessary.

(3) An amendment of any such law as aforesaid in so far as such amendment relates to any of the matters specified in sub-clause (a) or sub-clause (b) of clause (2) shall have no effect unless the amendment is passed in each House of Parliament by not less than two-thirds of the members present and voting.

(4) Any such law as is referred to in this article shall not be deemed to be an amendment of this Constitution for the purposes of article 368 notwithstanding that it contains any provision which amends or has the effect of amending this Constitution.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Twenty-second Amendment) Act, 1969, s. 2.

2. Subs. by the North-Eastern Areas (Reorganisation) Act, 1971 (81 of 1971), s. 71, for “Part A” (w.e.f. 21-1-1972)

Section 245. Extent of laws made by Parliament and by the Legislatures of States.

(1) Subject to the provisions of this Constitution, Parliament may make laws for the whole or any part of the territory of India, and the Legislature of a State may make laws for the whole or any part of the State.

(2) No law made by Parliament shall be deemed to be invalid on the ground that it would have extra-territorial operation.

Section 246. Subject-matter of laws made by Parliament and by the Legislatures of States.

(1) Notwithstanding anything in clauses (2) and (3), Parliament has exclusive power to make laws with respect to any of the matters enumerated in List I in the Seventh Schedule (in this Constitution referred to as the “Union List”).

(2) Notwithstanding anything in clause (3), Parliament, and, subject to clause (1), the Legislature of any State ¹[***] also, have power to make laws with respect to any of the matters enumerated in List III in the Seventh Schedule (in this Constitution referred to as the “Concurrent List”).

(3) Subject to clauses (1) and (2), the Legislature of any State ¹[***] has exclusive power to make laws for such State or any part thereof with respect to any of the matters enumerated in List II in the Seventh Schedule (in this Constitution referred to as the “State List”).

(4) Parliament has power to make laws with respect to any matter for any part of the territory of India not included ²[in a State] notwithstanding that such matter is a matter enumerated in the State List.

1. The words and letters “specified in Part A or Part B of the First Schedule” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

2. Subs. by s. 29 and Sch., the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, for “in Part A or Part B of the First Schedule”.

Section 247. Power of Parliament to provide for the establishment of certain additional courts.

Notwithstanding anything in this Chapter, Parliament may by law provide for the establishment of any additional courts for the better administration of laws made by Parliament or of any existing laws with respect to a matter enumerated in the Union List.

Section 248. Residuary powers of legislation.

(1) Parliament has exclusive power to make any law with respect to any matter not enumerated in the Concurrent List or State List.

(2) Such power shall include the power of making any law imposing a tax not mentioned in either of those Lists.

Section 249. Power of Parliament to legislate with respect to a matter in the State List in the national interest.

(1) Notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions of this Chapter, if the Council of States has declared by resolution supported by not less than two-thirds of the members present and voting that it is necessary or expedient in the national interest that Parliament should make laws with respect to any matter enumerated in the State List specified in the resolution, it shall be lawful for Parliament to make laws for the whole or any part of the territory of India with respect to that matter while the resolution remains in force.

(2) A resolution passed under clause (1) shall remain in force for such period not exceeding one year as may be specified therein:

Provided that, if and so often as a resolution approving the continuance in force of any such resolution is passed in the manner provided in clause (1), such resolution shall continue in force for a further period of one year from the date on which under this clause it would otherwise have ceased to be in force.

(3) A law made by Parliament which Parliament would not but for the passing of a resolution under clause (1) have been competent to make shall, to the extent of the incompetency, cease to have effect on the expiration of a period of six months after the resolution has ceased to be in force, except as respects things done or omitted to be done before the expiration of the said period.

Section 250. Power of Parliament to legislate with respect to any matter in the State List if a Proclamation of Emergency is in operation.

(1) Notwithstanding anything in this Chapter, Parliament shall, while a Proclamation of Emergency is in operation, have power to make laws for the whole or any part of the territory of India with respect to any of the matters enumerated in the State List.

(2) A law made by Parliament which Parliament would not but for the issue of a Proclamation of Emergency have been competent to make shall, to the extent of the incompetency, cease to have effect on the expiration of a period of six months after the Proclamation has ceased to operate, except as respects things done or omitted to be done before the expiration of the said period.

Section 251. Inconsistency between laws made by Parliament under articles 249 and 250 and laws made by the Legislatures of States.

Nothing in articles 249 and 250 shall restrict the power of the Legislature of a State to make any law which under this Constitution it has power to make, but if any provision of a law made by the Legislature of a State is repugnant to any provision of a law made by Parliament which Parliament has under either of the said articles power to make, the law made by Parliament, whether passed before or after the law made by the Legislature of the State, shall prevail, and the law made by the Legislature of the State shall to the extent of the repugnancy, but so long only as the law made by Parliament continues to have effect, be inoperative.

Section 252. Power of Parliament to legislate for two or more States by consent and adoption of such legislation by any other State.

(1) If it appears to the Legislatures of two or more States to be desirable that any of the matters with respect to which Parliament has no power to make laws for the States except as provided in articles 249 and 250 should be regulated in such States by Parliament by law, and if resolutions to that effect are passed by all the Houses of the Legislatures of those States, it shall be lawful for Parliament to pass an Act for regulating that matter accordingly, and any Act so passed shall apply to such States and to any other State by which it is adopted afterwards by resolution passed in that behalf by the House or, where there are two Houses, by each of the Houses of the Legislature of that State.

(2) Any Act so passed by Parliament may be amended or repealed by an Act of Parliament passed or adopted in like manner but shall not, as respects any State to which it applies, be amended or repealed by an Act of the Legislature of that State.

Section 253. Legislation for giving effect to international agreements.

Notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions of this Chapter, Parliament has power to make any law for the whole or any part of the territory of India for implementing any treaty, agreement or convention with any other country or countries or any decision made at any international conference, association or other body.

Section 254. Inconsistency between laws made by Parliament and laws made by the Legislatures of States.

(1) If any provision of a law made by the Legislature of a State is repugnant to any provision of a law made by Parliament which Parliament is competent to enact, or to any provision of an existing law with respect to one of the matters enumerated in the Concurrent List, then, subject to the provisions of clause (2), the law made by Parliament, whether passed before or after the law made by the Legislature of such State, or, as the case may be, the existing law, shall prevail and the law made by the Legislature of the State shall, to the extent of the repugnancy, be void.

(2) Where a law made by the Legislature of a State ¹[***] with respect to one of the matters enumerated in the Concurrent List contains any provision repugnant to the provisions of an earlier law made by Parliament or an existing law with respect to that matter, then, the law so made by the Legislature of such State shall, if it has been reserved for the consideration of the President and has received his assent, prevail in that State:

Provided that nothing in this clause shall prevent Parliament from enacting at any time any law with respect to the same matter including a law adding to, amending, varying or repealing the law so made by the Legislature of the State.

1. The words and letters “specified in Part A or Part B of the First Schedule” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

Section 255. Requirements as to recommendations and previous sanctions to be regarded as matters of procedure only.

No Act of Parliament or of the Legislature of a State ¹[***], and no provision in any such Act, shall be invalid by reason only that some recommendation or previous sanction required by this Constitution was not given, if assent to that Act was given-

(a) Where the recommendation required was that of the Governor, either by the Governor or by the President;

(b) Where the recommendation required was that of the Rajpramukh, either by the Rajpramukh or by the President;

(c) Where the recommendation or previous sanction required was that of the President, by the President.

1. The words and letters “specified in Part A or Part B of the First Schedule” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

Section 256. Obligation of States and the Union.

The executive power of every State shall be so exercised as to ensure compliance with the laws made by Parliament and any existing laws which apply in that State, and the executive power of the Union shall extend to the giving of such directions to a State as may appear to the Government of India to be necessary for that purpose.

Section 257. Control of the Union over States in certain cases.

(1) The executive power of every State shall be so exercised as not to impede or prejudice the exercise of the executive power of the Union, and the executive power of the Union shall extend to the giving of such directions to a State as may appear to the Government of India to be necessary for that purpose.

(2) The executive power of the Union shall also extend to the giving of directions to a State as to the construction and maintenance of means of communication declared in the direction to be of national or military importance:

Provided that nothing in this clause shall be taken as restricting the power of Parliament to declare highways or waterways to be national highways or national waterways or the power of the Union with respect to the highways or waterways so declared or the power of the Union to construct and maintain means of communication as part of its functions with respect to naval, military and air force works.

(3) The executive power of the Union shall also extend to the giving of directions to a State as to the measures to be taken for the protection of the railways within the State.

(4) Where in carrying out any direction given to a State under clause (2) as to the construction or maintenance of any means of communication or under clause (3) as to the measures to be taken for the protection of any railway, costs have been incurred in excess of those which would have been incurred in the discharge of the normal duties of the State if such direction had not been given, there shall be paid by the Government of India to the State such sum as may be agreed, or, in default of agreement, as may be determined by an arbitrator appointed by the Chief Justice of India, in respect of the extra costs so incurred by the State.

Section 257A. Assistance to States by deployment of armed forces or other forces of the Union.

¹[257A. Assistance to States by deployment of armed forces or other forces of the Union.

Rep. by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, s. 33 (w.e.f. 20-6-1979).

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, s. 43 (w.e.f. 3-1-1977).

Section 258. Power of the Union to confer powers, etc., on States in certain cases.

(1) Notwithstanding anything in this Constitution, the President may, with the consent of the Government of a State, entrust either conditionally or unconditionally to that Government or to its officer’s functions in relation to any matter to which the executive power of the Union extends.

(2) A law made by Parliament which applies in any State may, notwithstanding that it relates to a matter with respect to which the Legislature of the State has no power to make laws, confer powers and impose duties, or authorise the conferring of powers and the imposition of duties, upon the State or officers and authorities thereof.

(3) Where by virtue of this article powers and duties have been conferred or imposed upon a State or officers or authorities thereof, there shall be paid by the Government of India to the State such sum as may be agreed, or, in default of agreement, as may be determined by an arbitrator appointed by the Chief Justice of India, in respect of any extra costs of administration incurred by the State in connection with the exercise of those powers and duties.

Section 258A. Power of the States to entrust functions to the Union.

¹[ 258A. Power of the States to entrust functions to the Union.

Notwithstanding anything in this Constitution, the Governor of a State may, with the consent of the Government of India, entrust either conditionally or unconditionally to that Government or to its officers functions in relation to any matter to which the executive power of the State extends.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Seventh Amentment) Act, 1956, sec. 18.

Section 259. Armed Forces in States in Part B of the First Schedule.

Rep. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

Section 260. Jurisdiction of the Union in relation to territories outside India.

The Government of India may by agreement with the Government of any territory not being part of the territory of India undertake any executive, legislative or judicial functions vested in the Government of such territory, but every such agreement shall be subject to, and governed by, any law relating to the exercise of foreign jurisdiction for the time being in force

Section 261. Public acts, records and judicial proceedings.

(1) Full faith and credit shall be given throughout the territory of India to public acts, records and judicial proceedings of the Union and of every State.

(2) The manner in which and the conditions under which the acts, records and proceedings referred to in clause (1) shall be proved and the effect thereof determined shall be as provided by law made by Parliament.

(3) Final judgments or orders delivered or passed by civil courts in any part of the territory of India shall be capable of execution anywhere within that territory according to law.

Section 262. Adjudication of disputes relating to waters of inter-State rivers or river valleys.

(1) Parliament may by law provide for the adjudication of any dispute or complaint with respect to the use, distribution or control of the waters of, or in, any inter-State river or river valley.

(2) Notwithstanding anything in this Constitution, Parliament may by law provide that neither the Supreme Court nor any other court shall exercise jurisdiction in respect of any such dispute or complaint as is referred to in clause (1).

Section 263. Provisions with respect to an inter-State Council.

If at any time it appears to the President that the public interests would be served by the establishment of a Council charged with the duty of-

(a) Inquiring into and advising upon disputes which may have arisen between States;

(b) Investigating and discussing subjects in which some or all of the States, or the Union and one or more of the States, have a common interest; or

(c) Making recommendations upon any such subject and, in particular, recommendations for the better co-ordination of policy and action with respect to that subject,

It shall be lawful for the President by order to establish such a Council, and to define the nature of the duties to be performed by it and its organisation and procedure.

Section 264. Interpretation.

¹[264. Interpretation.

In this Part, “Finance Commission” means a Finance Commission constituted under article 280.]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec. 29 and Sch., for art. 264.

Section 265. Taxes not to be imposed save by authority of law.—

No tax shall be levied or collected except by authority of law.

Section 266. Consolidated Funds and public accounts of India and of the States.—

(1) Subject to the provisions of article 267 and to the provisions of this Chapter with respect to the assignment of the whole or part of the net proceeds of certain taxes and duties to States, all revenues received by the Government of India, all loans raised by that Government by the issue of treasury bills, loans or ways and means advances and all moneys received by that Government in repayment of loans shall form one consolidated fund to be entitled “the Consolidated Fund of India”, and all revenues received by the Government of a State, all loans raised by that Government by the issue of treasury bills, loans or ways and means advances and all moneys received by that Government in repayment of loans shall form one consolidated fund to be entitled “the Consolidated Fund of the State”.

(2) All other public moneys received by or on behalf of the Government of India or the Government of a State shall be credited to the public account of India or the public account of the State, as the case may be.

(3) No moneys out of the Consolidated Fund of India or the Consolidated Fund of a State shall be appropriated except in accordance with law and for the purposes and in the manner provided in this Constitution.

Section 267. Contingency Fund.—

(1) Parliament may by law establish a Contingency Fund in the nature of an imprest to be entitled “the Contingency Fund of India” into which shall be paid from time to time such sums as may be determined by such law, and the said Fund shall be placed at the disposal of the President to enable advances to be made by him out of such Fund for the purposes of meeting unforeseen expenditure pending authorisation of such expenditure by Parliament by law under article 115 or article 116.

(2) The Legislature of a State may by law establish a Contingency Fund in the nature of an imprest to be entitled “the Contingency Fund of the State” into which shall be paid from time to time such sums as may be determined by such law, and the said Fund shall be placed at the disposal of the Governor ¹[***] of the State to enable advances to be made by him out of such Fund for the purposes of meeting unforeseen expenditure pending authorisation of such expenditure by the Legislature of the State by law under article 205 or article 206.

———————————-

1. The words “or Rajpramukh” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec. 29 and Sch.

Section 268. Duties levied by the Union but collected and appropriated by the States.

(1) Such stamp duties and such duties of excise on medicinal and toilet preparations as are mentioned in the Union List shall be levied by the Government of India but shall be collected-

(a) In the case where such duties are leviable within any ¹[Union territory], by the Government of India, and

(b) In other cases, by the States within which such duties are respectively leviable.

(2) The proceeds in any financial year of any such duty leviable within any State shall not form part of the Consolidated Fund of India, but shall be assigned to that State.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec. 29 and sch., for “State specified in Part C of the First Schedule”.

Section 268A. Service tax levied by Union and collected and appropriated by the Union and the States.

¹[268A. Service tax levied by Union and collected and appropriated by the Union and the States.

(1) Taxes on service shall be levied by the Government of India and such tax shall be collected and appropriated by the Government of India and the States in the manner provided in clause (2)

(2) The proceeds in any financial year of any such tax levied in accordance with the provisions of clause (1) shall be -

(a) collected by the Government of India and the States;

(b) Appropriated by the Government of India and the States,

in accordance with such principles collection and appropriation as may be formulated by Parliament by law.]

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Eighty-eighth Amendment) Act, 2003, sec. 3.

Section 269. Taxes levied and collected by the Union but assigned to the States.

¹[(1) Taxes on the sale or purchase of goods and taxes on the consignment of goods shall be levied and collected by the Government of India but shall be assigned and shall be deemed to have been assigned to the States on or after the 1st day of April, 1996 in the manner provided in clause (2).

Explanation-For the purposes of this clause, -

(a) The expression “taxes on the sale or purchase of goods” shall mean taxes on sale or purchase of goods other than newspapers, where such sale or purchase takes place in the course of inter-State trade or commerce;

(b) The expression “taxes on the consignment of goods” shall mean taxes on the consignment of goods (whether the consignment is to the person making it or to any other person), where such consignment takes place in the course of inter-State trade or commerce;

(2) The net proceeds in any financial year of any such tax, except in so far as those proceeds represent proceeds attributable to Union territories, shall not form part of the Consolidated Fund of India, but shall be assigned to the State within which that tax is leviable in that year, and shall be distributed among those States in accordance with such principles of distribution as may be formulated by Parliament by law.]

²[(3) Parliament may by law formulate principles for determining when a ³[sale or purchase of, or consignment of, goods] takes place in the course of inter-State trade or

1. Subs. By the Constitution (Eightieth Amendment) Act, 2000, s.2 for cl. (1) & (2) (w.e.f. 9.6.2000)

2. Ins. by the Constitution (Sixth Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 3.

3. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-sixth Amendment) Act, 1982, s. 2, for “sale or purchase of goods”.

Section 270. Taxes levied and distributed between the Union and the States

¹[(1) All taxes and duties referred to in the Union List, except the duties and taxes referred to in ²[articles 268 and 269] respectively, surcharge on taxes and duties referred to in article 271 and any cess levied for specific purposes under any law made by Parliament shall be levied and collected by the Government of India and shall be distributed between the Union and the States in the manner provided in clause (2).

(2) Such percentage, as may be prescribed, of the net proceeds of any such tax or duty in any financial year shall not form part of the Consolidated Fund of India, but shall be assigned to the States within which that tax or duty is leviable in that year, and shall be distributed among those States in such manner and from such time as may be prescribed in the manner provided in clause (3).

(3) In this article, “Prescribed” means -

(i) Until a Finance Commission has been constituted, prescribed by the President by order, and

(ii) After a Finance Commission has been constituted, prescribed by the President by order after considering the recommendations of the Finance Commission.’]

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Eightieth Amendment) act, 2000, s.3 (w.e.f. 9.6.2000)

2. Subs. by the Constitution (Eighty-eighth Amendment) Act, 2003, sec. 3.

Section 271. Surcharge on certain duties and taxes for purposes of the Union.

Notwithstanding anything in articles 269 and 270, Parliament may at any time increase any of the duties or taxes referred to in those articles by a surcharge for purposes of the Union and the whole proceeds of any such surcharge shall form part of the Consolidated Fund of India.

Section 272. Taxes which are levied and collected by the Union and may be distributed between the Union and the State

¹[272. Taxes which are levied and collected by the Union and may be distributed between the Union and the State.

Rep. by the Constitution (Eightieth Amendment) Act, 2000, sec. 4 (w.e.f. 9-6-2000).]

1. The Union duties of excise including additional duties and any other tax or duty collected and distributed by Central Government as grants-in-aid to States after 1-4-1996 and before 9-6-2000 shall be deemed to be distributed as if before 1-4-1996.

Section 273. Grants in lieu of export duty on jute and jute products.

(1) There shall be charged on the Consolidated Fund of India in each year as grants-in-aid of the revenues of the States of Assam, Bihar, Orissa and West Bengal, in lieu of assignment of any share of the net proceeds in each year of export duty on jute and jute products to those States, such sums as may be prescribed.

(2) The sums so prescribed shall continue to be charged on the Consolidated Fund of India so long as any export duty on jute or jute products continues to be levied by the Government of India or until the expiration of ten years from the commencement of this Constitution whichever is earlier.

(3) In this article, the expression “prescribed” has the same meaning as in article 270.

Section 274. Prior recommendation of President required to Bills affecting taxation in which States are interested.

(1) No Bill or amendment which imposes or varies any tax or duty in which States are interested, or which varies the meaning of the expression “agricultural income” as defined for the purposes of the enactments relating to Indian income-tax, or which affects the principles on which under any of the foregoing provisions of this Chapter moneys are or may be distributable to States, or which imposes any such surcharge for the purposes of the Union as is mentioned in the foregoing provisions of this Chapter, shall be introduced or moved in either House of Parliament except on the recommendation of the President.

(2) In this article, the expression “tax or duty in which States are interested” means-

(a) A tax or duty the whole or part of the net proceeds whereof are assigned to any State; or

(b) A tax or duty by reference to the net proceeds whereof sums are for the time being payable out of the Consolidated Fund of India to any State.

Section 275. Grants from the Union to certain States.

(1) Such sums as Parliament may by law provide shall be charged on the Consolidated Fund of India in each year as grants-in-aid of the revenues of such States as Parliament may determine to be in need of assistance, and different sums may be fixed for different States:

Provided that there shall be paid out of the Consolidated Fund of India as grants-in-aid of the revenues of a State such capital and recurring sums as may be necessary to enable that State to meet the costs of such schemes of development as may be undertaken by the State with the approval of the Government of India for the purpose of promoting the welfare of the Scheduled Tribes in that State or raising the level of administration of the Scheduled Areas therein to that of the administration of the rest of the areas of that State:

Provided further that there shall be paid out of the Consolidated Fund of India as grants-in-aid of the revenues of the State of Assam sums, capital and recurring, equivalent to-

(a) The average excess of expenditure over the revenues during the two years immediately preceeding the commencement of this Constitution in respect of the administration of the tribal areas specified in ¹[Part I] of the Table appended to paragraph 20 of the Sixth Schedule; and

(b) The costs of such schemes of development as may be undertaken by that State with the approval of the Government of India for the purpose of raising the level of administration of the said areas to that of the administration of the rest of the areas of that State.

²[(1A) On and from the formation of the autonomous State under article 244A, -

(i) Any sums payable under clause (a) of the second proviso to clause (1) shall, if the autonomous State comprises all the tribal areas referred to therein, be paid to the autonomous State, and, if the autonomous State comprises only some of those tribal areas, be apportioned between the State of Assam and the autonomous State as the President may, by order, specify;

(ii) There shall be paid out of the Consolidated Fund of India as grants-in-aid of the revenues of the autonomous State sums, capital and recurring, equivalent to the costs of such schemes of development as may be undertaken by the autonomous State with the approval of the Government of India for the purpose of raising the level of administration of that State to that of the administration of the rest of the State of Assam.]

(2) Until provision is made by Parliament under clause (1), the powers conferred on Parliament under that clause shall be exercisable by the President by order and any order made by the President under this clause shall have effect subject to any provision so made by Parliament:

Provided that after a Finance Commission has been constituted no order shall be made under this clause by the President except after considering the recommendations of the Finance Commission.

1. Subs. by the North-Eastern Areas (Reorganisation) Act, 1971 (81 of 1971), s. 71, for “Part A” (w.e.f. 21-1-1972).

2. Ins. by the Constitution (Twenty-second Amendment) Act, 1969, s. 3.

Section 276. Taxes on professions, trades, callings and employments.

(1) Notwithstanding anything in article 246, no law of the Legislature of a State relating to taxes for the benefit of the State or of a municipality, district board, local board or other local authority therein in respect of professions, trades, callings or employments shall be invalid on the ground that it relates to a tax on income.

(2) The total amount payable in respect of any one person to the State or to any one municipality, district board, local board or other local authority in the State by way of taxes on professions, trades, callings and employments shall not exceed ¹[two thousand and five hundred rupees] per annum.

²[* * * * *]

(3) The power of the Legislature of a State to make laws as aforesaid with respect to taxes on professions, trades, callings and employments shall not be construed as limiting in any way the power of Parliament to make laws with respect to taxes on income accruing from or arising out of professions, trades, callings and employments.

1. Subs. by the Constitution (Sixtieth Amendment) Act, 1988, s. 2, for “two hundred and fifty rupees”.

2. Proviso omitted by s. 2, the Constitution (Sixtieth Amendment) Act, 1988.

Section 277. Savings.

Any taxes, duties, cesses or fees which, immediately before the commencement of this Constitution, were being lawfully levied by the Government of any State or by any municipality or other local authority or body for the purposes of the State, municipality, district or other local area may, notwithstanding that those taxes, duties, cesses or fees are mentioned in the Union List, continue to be levied and to be applied to the same purposes until provision to the contrary is made by Parliament by law.

Section 278. Agreement with States in Part B of the First Schedule with regard to certain financial matters.

Rep. by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

Section 279. Calculation of “net proceeds”, etc.

(1) In the foregoing provisions of this Chapter, “net proceeds” means in relation to any tax or duty the proceeds thereof reduced by the cost of collection, and for the purposes of those provisions the net proceeds of any tax or duty, or of any part of any tax or duty, in or attributable to any area shall be ascertained and certified by the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India, whose certificate shall be final.

(2) Subject as aforesaid, and to any other express provision of this Chapter, a law made by Parliament or an order of the President may, in any case where under this Part the proceeds of any duty or tax are, or may be, assigned to any State, provide for the manner in which the proceeds are to be calculated, for the time from or at which and the manner in which any payments are to be made, for the making of adjustments between one financial year and another, and for any other incidental or ancillary matters.

Section 280. Finance Commission.

(1) The President shall, within two years from the commencement of this Constitution and thereafter at the expiration of every fifth year or at such earlier time as the President considers necessary, by order constitute a Finance Commission which shall consist of a Chairman and four other members to be appointed by the President.

(2) Parliament may by law determine the qualifications, which shall be requisite for appointment as members of the Commission and the manner in which they shall be selected.

(3) It shall be the duty of the Commission to make recommendations to the President as to-

(a) The distribution between the Union and the States of the net proceeds of taxes which are to be, or may be, divided between them under this Chapter and the allocation between the States of the respective shares of such proceeds;

(b) The principles which should govern the grants-in-aid of the revenues of the States out of the Consolidated Fund of India;

¹[(bb) The measures needed to augment the Consolidated Fund of a State to supplement the resources of the Panchayats in the State on the basis of the recommendations made by the Finance Commission of the State;]

²[(c) The measures needed to augment the Consolidated Fund of a State to supplement the resources of the Municipalities in the State on the basis of the recommendations made by the Finance Commission of the State;]

³[(d)] Any other matter referred to the Commission by the President in the interests of sound finance.

(4) The Commission shall determine their procedure and shall have such powers in the performance of their functions as Parliament may by law confer on them.

1. Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-third Amendment) Act, 1992, s. 3 (w.e.f. 24-4-1993).

2. Ins. by the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, s. 3 (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

3. Sub-cl. (c) re-lettered as sub-cl. (d) by s. 3, the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act, 1992, (w.e.f. 1-6-1993).

Section 281. Recommendations of the Finance Commission.

The President shall cause every recommendation made by the Finance Commission under the provisions of this Constitution together with an explanatory memorandum as to the action taken thereon to be laid before each House of Parliament.

Miscellaneous Financial Provisions

Section 282. Expenditure defrayable by the Union or a State out of its revenues.

The Union or a State may make any grants for any public purpose, notwithstanding that the purpose is not one with respect to which Parliament or the Legislature of the State, as the case may be.

Section 283. Custody, etc., of Consolidated Funds, Contingency Funds and moneys credited to the public accounts.

(1) The custody of the Consolidated Fund of India and the Contingency Fund of India, the payment of moneys into such Funds, the withdrawal of moneys therefrom, the custody of public moneys other than those credited to such Funds received by or on behalf of the Government of India, their payment into the public account of India and the withdrawal of moneys from such account and all other matters connected with or ancillary to matters aforesaid shall be regulated by law made by Parliament, and, until provision in that behalf is so made, shall be regulated by rules made by the President.

(2) The custody of the Consolidated Fund of a State and the Contingency Fund of a State, the payment of moneys into such Funds, the withdrawal of moneys therefrom, the custody of public moneys other than those credited to such Funds received by or on behalf of the Government of the State, their payment into the public account of the State and the withdrawal of moneys from such account and all other matters connected with or ancillary to matters aforesaid shall be regulated by law made by the Legislature of the State, and, until provision in that behalf is so made, shall be regulated by rules made by the Governor ¹[***] of the State.

1. The words “or Rajpramukh” omitted by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 29 and Sch.

Section 284. Custody of suitors’ deposits and other moneys received by public servants and courts.

All moneys received by or deposited with-

(a) Any officer employed in connection with the affairs of the Union or of a State in his capacity as such, other than revenues or public moneys raised or received by the Government of India or the Government of the State, as the case may be, or

(b) Any court within the territory of India to the credit of any cause, matter, account or persons,

Shall be paid into the public account of India or the public account of State, as the case may be.

Section 285. Exemption of property of the Union from State taxation.

(1) The property of the Union shall, save in so far as Parliament may by law otherwise provide, be exempt from all taxes imposed by a State or by any authority within a State.

(2) Nothing in clause (1) shall, until Parliament by law otherwise provides, prevent any authority within a State from levying any tax on any property of the Union to which such property was immediately before the commencement of this Constitution liable or treated as liable, so long as that tax continues to be levied in that State.

Section 286. Restrictions as to imposition of tax on the sale or purchase of goods.

(1) No law of a State shall impose, or authorise the imposition of, a tax on the sale or purchase of goods where such sale or purchase takes place-

(a) Outside the State; or

(b) In the course of the import of the goods into, or export of the goods out of, the territory of India.

¹[* * * * *]

²[(2) Parliament may by law formulate principles for determining when a sale or purchase of goods takes place in any of the ways mentioned in clause (1).

³[(3) Any law of a State shall, in so for as it imposes, or authorises the imposition of, -

(a) A tax on the sale or purchase of goods declared by Parliament by law to be of special importance in inter-State trade or commerce; or

(b) A tax on the sale or purchase of goods, being a tax of the nature referred to in sub-clause (b), sub-clause (c) or sub-clause (d) of clause (29A) of article 366,

Be subject to such restrictions and conditions in regard to the system of levy, rates and other incidents of the tax as Parliament may by law specify.]]

1. Explanation to clause (1) omitted by the Constitution (Sixth Amendment) Act, 1956, s. 4.

2. Subs. by s. 4, the Constitution (Sixth Amendment) Act, 1956, for cls. (2) and (3).

3. Subs. by the Constitution (Forty-sixth Amendment) Act, 1982, s. 3, for cl. (3).

Section 287. Exemption from taxes on electricity.

Save in so far as Parliament may by law otherwise provide, no law of a State shall impose, or authorise the imposition of, a tax on the consumption or sale of electricity (whether produced by a Government or other persons) which is-

(a) Consumed by the Government of India, or sold to the Government of India for consumption by that Government; or

(b) Consumed in the construction, maintenance or operation of any railway by the Government of India or a railway company operating that railway, or sold to that Government or any such railway company for consumption in the construction, maintenance or operation of any railway,

And any such law imposing, or authorising the imposition of, a tax on the sale of electricity shall secure that the price of electricity sold to the Government of India for consumption by that Government, or to any such railway company as aforesaid for consumption in the construction, maintenance or operation of any railway, shall be less by the amount of the tax than the price charged to other consumers of a substantial quantity of electricity.

Section 288. Exemption from taxation by States in respect of water or electricity in certain cases.

(1) Save in so far as the President may by order otherwise provide, no law of a State in force immediately before the commencement of this Constitution shall impose, or authorise the imposition of, a tax in respect of any water or electricity stored, generated, consumed, distributed or sold by any authority established by any existing law or any law made by Parliament for regulating or developing any inter-State river or river-valley.

Explanation. The expression “law of a State in force” in this clause shall include a law of a State passed or made before the commencement of this Constitution and not previously repealed, notwithstanding that it or parts of it may not be then in operation either at all or in particular areas.

(2) The Legislature of a State may by law impose, or authorise the imposition of, any such tax as is mentioned in clause (1), but no such law shall have any effect unless it has, after having been reserved for the consideration of the President, received his assent; and if any such law provides for the fixation of the rates and other incidents of such tax by means of rules or orders to be made under the law by any authority, the law shall provide for the previous consent of the President being obtained to the making of any such rule or order.

Section 289. Exemption of property and income of a State from Union taxation.

(1) The property and income of a State shall be exempt from Union taxation.

(2) Nothing in clause (1) shall prevent the Union from imposing, or authorising the imposition of, any tax to such extent, if any, as Parliament may by law provide in respect of a trade or business of any kind carried on by, or on behalf of, the Government of a State, or any operations connected therewith, or any property used or occupied for the purposes of such trade or business, or any income accruing or arising in connection therewith.

(3) Nothing in clause (2) shall apply to any trade or business, or to any class of trade or business, which Parliament may by law declare to be incidental to the ordinary function.

Section 290. Adjustment in respect of certain expenses and pensions.

Where under the provisions of this Constitution the expenses of any court or Commission, or the pension payable to or in respect of a person who has served before the commencement of this Constitution under the Crown in India or after such commencement in connection with the affairs of the Union or of a State, are charged on the Consolidated Fund of India or the Consolidated Fund of a State, then, if-

(a) In the case of a charge on the Consolidated Fund of India, the court or Commission serves any of the separate needs of a State, or the person has served wholly or in part in connection with the affairs of a State; or

(b) In the case of a charge on the Consolidated Fund of a State, the court or Commission serves any of the separate needs of the Union or another State, or the person has served wholly or in part in connection with the affairs of the Union or another State,

There shall be charged on and paid out of the Consolidated Fund of the State or, as the case may be, the Consolidated Fund of India or the Consolidated Fund of the other State, such contribution in respect of the expenses or pension as may be agreed, or as may in default of agreement be determined by an arbitrator to be appointed by the Chief Justice of India.

Section 290A. Annual payment to certain Devaswom Funds.

¹[290A. Annual payment to certain Devaswom Funds.

A sum of forty-six lakhs and fifty thousand rupees shall be charged on, and paid out of, the Consolidated Fund of the State of Kerala every year to the Travancore Devaswom Fund; and a sum of thirteen lakhs and fifty thousand rupees shall be charged on, and paid out of, the Consolidated Fund of the State of ²[Tamil Nadu] every year to the Devaswom Fund established in that State for the maintenance of Hindu temples and shrines in the territories transferred to that State on the 1st day of November, 1956, from the State of Travancore-Cochin].

1. Ins. by by the Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956, sec. 19.

2. Subs. by the Madras State (Alteration of Name) Act, 1968 (53 of 1968), s. 4, for “Madras” (w.e.f. 14-1-1969).

Section 291. Privy purse sums of Rulers.

Rep. by the Constitution (Twenty-sixth Amendment) Act, 197l, s. 2.

Section 292. Borrowing by the Government of India.

The executive power of the Union extends to borrowing upon the security of the Consolidated Fund of India within such limits, if any, as may from time to time be fixed by Parliament by law and to the giving of guarantees within such limits, if any, as may be so fixed.

Section 293. Borrowing by States.

(1) Subject to the provisions of this article, the executive power of a State extends to borrowing within the territory of India upon the security of the Consolidated Fund of the State within such limits, if any, as may from time to time be fixed by the Legislature of such State by law and to the giving of guarantees within such limits, if any, as may be so fixed.

(2) The Government of India may, subject to such conditions as may be laid down by or under any law made by Parliament, make loans to any State or, so long as any limits fixed under article 292 are not exceeded, give guarantees in respect of loans raised by any State, and any sums required for the purpose of making such loans shall be charged on the Consolidated Fund of India.

(3) A State may not without the consent of the Government of India raise any loan if there is still outstanding any part of a loan which has been made to the State by the Government of India or by its predecessor Government, or in respect of which a guarantee has been given by the Government of India or by its predecessor Government.

(4) A consent under clause (3) may be granted subject to such conditions, if any, as the Government of India may think fit to impose.

Section 294. Succession to property, assets, rights, liabilities and obligations in certain cases.

As from the commencement of this Constitution-

(a) All property and assets which immediately before such commencement were vested in His Majesty for the purposes of the Government of the Dominion of India and all property and assets which immediately before such commencement were vested in His Majesty for the purposes of the Government of each Governor’s Province shall vest respectively in the Union and the corresponding State, and

(b) All rights, liabilities and obligations of the Government of the Dominion of India and of the Government of each Governor’s Province, whether arising out of any contract or otherwise, shall be the rights, liabilities and obligations respectively of the Government of India and the Government of each corresponding State,

Subject to any adjustment made or to be made by reason of the creation before the commencement of this Constitution of the Dominion of Pakistan or of the Provinces of West Bengal, East Bengal, West Punjab and East Punjab.

Section 295. Succession to property, assets, rights, liabilities and obligations in other cases.

(1) As from the commencement of this Constitution-

(a) All property and assets which immediately before such commencement were vested in any Indian State corresponding to a State specified in Part B of the First Schedule shall vest in the Union, if the purposes for which such property and assets were held immediately before such commencement will thereafter be purposes of the Union relating to any of the matters enumerated in the Union List, and

(b) All rights, liabilities and obligations of the Government of any Indian State corresponding to a State specified in Part B of the First Schedule, whether arising out of any contract or otherwise, shall be the rights, liabilities and obligations of the Government of India, if the purposes for which such rights were acquired or liabilities or obligations were incurred before such commencement will thereafter be purposes of the Government of India relating to any of the matters enumerated in the Union List,

Subject to any agreement entered into in that behalf by the Government of India with the Government of that State.

(2) Subject as aforesaid, the Government of each State specified in Part B of the First Schedule shall, as from the commencement of this Constitution, be the successor of the Government of the corresponding Indian State as regards all property and assets and all rights, liabilities and obligations, whether arising out of any contract or otherwise, other than those referred to in clause (1).

Section 296. Property accruing by escheat or lapse or as bona vacantia.

Subject as hereinafter provided, any property in the territory of India which, if this Constitution had not come into operation, would have accrued to His Majesty or, as the case may be, to the Ruler of an Indian State by escheat or lapse, or as bona vacantia for want of a rightful owner, shall, if it is property situate in a State, vest in such State, and shall, in any other case, vest in the Union: